Chapter 1: CHAPTER 1 — “The Universe Remembers Her Name”
Summary:
After Crisis, the world reforms perfectly.
Except one thing is missing.
Lena Luthor.
Erased, overwritten, removed from Earth-Prime like she never existed.
Nobody remembers her. No records, no history — not even her name echoes in the new world.Except for Kara Danvers.
Kara remembers everything.
Every smile, every fight, every almost-confession she was too terrified to make.Shattered by a universe that rebuilt itself without the woman she loves, Kara makes an impossible choice:
she enlists Barry Allen and throws herself into the Speed Force, determined to rewrite time itself.The problem?
Her grief makes her a paradox — and the universe responds.Kara is hurled years into her own past, where Lena is alive again… and immediately feels something she shouldn’t. Memory echoes. Déjà vu. Recognition that defies logic.
Because across timelines, across universes, across death and rewriting:
Lena always finds her.
Now Kara must fix the past, outmaneuver Lex, and win Lena’s heart in a timeline where nothing has broken yet — without breaking reality itself.
She lost Lena once.
She won’t lose her again.
Notes:
Hi everyone! Welcome to my newest Supercorp epic:
The Girl Who Rewrote Time — a post-Crisis, cosmic soulmate, timeline-fixing romance where Kara Danvers refuses to let the universe steal Lena Luthor from her.This story will follow a 12k–15k word per chapter structure, slow-burn but emotionally intense, deeply romantic, and full of canon characters woven into Kara’s second chance to make things right.
What to expect:
Kara actively trying to win Lena’s heart
Time travel consequences
Memory echoes on Lena’s side
Cosmic soulmate energy
Lex being an absolute menace
Kara being a paradox-level romantic disaster
Barry as the supportive Speed Force wingman
The universe glitching because it literally ships Supercorp
Angst, yearning, healing, and eventual tenderness
This is a fix-it, a rewrite, and a love story on a cosmic scale.
Thank you for reading. I hope you enjoy the journey. 💛💚
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 1 — “The Universe Remembers Her Name”
Scene 1 — “The World Forms Wrong”
POV: Kara Danvers
---
The rebirth of a universe is not quiet.
It is not peaceful.
It is a scream of creation—light and heat colliding in a cosmic roar that tears through every atom in Kara’s body.
When reality snaps back into place, she is blinded. Deafened. Weightless.
Then—
Gravity returns.
Heat bleeds away.
The deafening silence of the void is replaced by the distant hum of city life reforming around her.
Kara drops onto her knees.
National City stands before her.
Whole. Clean. Intact.
She hears her own heartbeat first—rapid, erratic, too loud in her ears. The last thing she remembers is the collapse: Argo burning, worlds dying one after another, her own scream swallowed by the void between universes as she clung to the last fragments of hope.
She had promised Lena she would come back.
Her lungs strain as she forces air into them.
“Lena.”
A whisper. Too soft, too fragile—like speaking her name might break her again.
Kara pushes to her feet, vision sharpening with Kryptonian clarity. She should be checking on her team, on her city, on the thousands of lives being rewritten around her.
But she can only think of one person.
She flies.
Not gracefully—she launches too hard, overshoots, nearly crashes into a skyscraper before catching herself. Her hands shake. She can barely breathe.
She lands in front of L-Corp hard enough to make the sidewalk tremble.
Except—
It isn’t L-Corp.
The building is sleek, silver, and unfamiliar. A name she’s never seen gleams across the façade in bold corporate lettering, replacing the elegant LUTHOR logo she knew so well.
Her stomach drops.
No. No, this isn’t—
She pushes inside, brushing past confused workers who seem as disoriented as newborns. People are still adjusting, still reforming into this reality—but that doesn’t matter.
None of it matters.
“Excuse me,” she gasps to the nearest employee, grabbing his arm. “The CEO—Lena Luthor. Where’s her office?”
The man blinks rapidly, as if the name stirs nothing.
Because it doesn’t.
“I’m sorry—who?”
Kara’s breath halts mid-inhale.
“Lena Luthor,” she repeats. “Luthor. Lena Luthor.”
He shakes his head. “There’s no one here by that name. There’s never been.”
The world tilts.
Kara releases him numbly and stumbles backward, heart hammering so violently she feels it in her fingertips.
No Lena here.
No Luthor here.
That’s impossible.
Lena was here.
Lena was alive.
Lena was everything.
Kara runs—actually runs, like flight is too unstable in her chest.
She tries Lena’s penthouse next.
Empty.
Not empty like abandoned—empty like it never existed.
Her knees weaken.
Every step she takes feels heavier, like gravity is thickening around her. Like the universe itself is resisting her will.
“Kara?”
She turns sharply.
Alex is standing at the entrance to the Tower, hair mussed, eyes wide with worry. “Thank God,” she breathes, pulling Kara into a hug. “Are you okay? Where did you—”
“Alex.” Kara grips her sister’s arms. Too tight. Desperate. “Where is she?”
Alex frowns. “Who?”
“Lena!” Kara nearly shouts. “Lena Luthor. Where is she?”
Alex’s brows draw inward, worried.
“Kara… the only Luthor that exists here is Lex.”
She hesitates, then adds gently,
“There’s no record of a Lena Luthor at all. Not in the city. Not anywhere.”
Kara’s breath catches like she’s been stabbed.
“No,” she whispers. “No, that’s not—Alex, she was here. She was. She—”
Her voice breaks.
J’onn emerges behind Alex. His eyes widen with alarm.
“Kara.” His voice is soft but laced with urgency. “Your mind—your memories—something is… off-balance.”
“Off-balance?” Kara repeats, almost laughing. “She’s missing, J’onn.”
She turns wildly toward them. “Help me find her. Please. I can’t—I can’t feel her. I always feel her. And now I—she’s gone.”
J’onn’s brow furrows deeper, his voice troubled.
“There is no psychic trace by that name. No history. No emotional imprint. This world… it never had a Lena Luthor.”
The words hit like a solar flare to the chest.
Kara’s knees buckle.
She tries to breathe and fails. Her vision goes blurry—not from tears alone, but from the ripple in reality itself. The edges of the room shimmer. The walls flicker. The ground hums like a live wire.
Alex grabs her arms. “Kara! Kara, look at me!”
But Kara can’t see Alex.
She can’t see anything except the fracture across her heart.
“She—she promised,” Kara whispers, voice trembling. “She promised she’d stay. And I— I told her I’d come back. I told her—”
The words dissolve into sobs.
Her powers spike. Air whips through the Tower in a violent gust, papers flying off desks, alarms flickering on and off as her emotional control slips completely.
“Kara!” Alex shakes her. “You’re destabilizing—”
But Kara can’t hear.
Her breath is a ragged gasp. Her palms shake uncontrollably.
The universe rebuilt itself—
but it left Lena out.
It left Kara alone.
Again.
And this time, the wound is deeper than any she has ever felt.
She collapses into Alex’s arms as her entire body folds under the weight of a grief so vast it cracks the edges of reality.
“Lena…” she breathes, voice breaking like glass.
“I promised I’d come back for you.”
The lights flicker again—harder, sharper, like the world itself is struggling to stay still.
Kara sobs as everything inside her fractures.
And the universe… flickers with her.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 1 — “The Universe Remembers Her Name”
Scene 2 — “You Can’t Fix What Isn’t Here”
POV: Kara (with Barry)
---
Kara doesn’t remember leaving the Tower.
One moment, Alex’s arms are around her, J’onn’s voice is somewhere behind the roar in her head, the lights are flickering—
—and then there’s sky.
Cold air slaps her face, sharp and thin at this altitude. Wind claws at her hair, at the edges of her cape. National City sprawls beneath her like a painting she only half recognizes, familiar enough to hurt.
She’s on the roof of some anonymous high-rise, knees pulled to her chest, cape pooled around her like a torn banner. At some point she must have flown here on instinct, but she doesn’t remember deciding to move at all.
Her fingers dig into her own arms, nails biting through the fabric of her suit.
Lena’s name sits on her tongue like a live wire. Saying it again feels dangerous. The universe already responded once.
She squeezes her eyes shut.
This can’t be real.
This has to be some kind of residual hallucination from the void. A psychic misfire. A—
“Hey.”
The single word cuts through the wind.
Kara’s eyes snap open.
There’s a man standing a few feet away, hands lifted slightly like he knows better than to rush her. The breeze tugs at the edges of his leather jacket, the faint crackle of residual lightning running along his sleeves.
Barry.
He looks as wrecked as she feels. His hair is a mess, eyes ringed with exhaustion and worry, the red of his suit peeking out beneath the half-zipped jacket like a heartbeat. For a heartbeat, she flashes back to another rooftop, another apocalypse averted, another moment where she thought the worst was over.
This feels worse.
“Barry,” she croaks. Her voice sounds shredded. “Did you—did your world—?”
“It’s holding.” He swallows, then grimaces. “For now.”
She nods without really seeing him, turning her gaze back to the skyline. The city lights flicker faintly, as if the grid is still settling. Bits of debris fall from the occasional building, remnants of a battle that technically never happened.
The wind whistles through the gap between them.
Barry takes a cautious step closer. “Alex called. Said you… ran.”
Kara laughs, a short, broken sound. “I didn’t run,” she says bitterly. “I escaped. There’s a difference.”
Barry’s eyes soften. “Kara—”
“She doesn’t remember her,” Kara blurts.
The words feel like shards tearing their way out.
Barry stops moving. “Who?”
Kara turns her head, slowly, like it costs her something.
“Lena,” she whispers. “Lena Luthor. She was here. She fought with us.” Her hand curls into a fist over her own chest. “She was on that ship when everything fell apart. She—” Her voice cracks. “I promised I’d get us through it. I promised I’d come back to her.”
Barry’s brow furrows. “Kara, I—”
“This new world,” Kara says, her breath starting to hitch again, “this Earth-Prime—the one Lex rewrote— it doesn’t have her in it.” She laughs again, harsh and wet with tears. “Alex doesn’t remember her. J’onn doesn’t. The system doesn’t. There are no records. No news articles. No L-Corp. No penthouse. No—anything.”
Her eyes are wild now, shining with tears and something else. Something broken and furious and fragile all at once.
“It’s like she never existed.”
The last word leaves her in a whisper.
Barry’s face pales.
He glances around them instinctively, eyes unfocusing for a moment in that way they do when he’s listening to something only he can hear. Kara watches a faint ripple of blue-white energy curl around his wrists, like the Speed Force is answering a question she can’t hear.
He comes back to himself with a quiet inhale.
“You’re sure?” he asks softly.
Kara’s jaw tightens. “I know her,” she says. “I remember everything. The first time we met. The coffee. The wine. The fights. The… the way she looks at me when I make her laugh.” Her voice softens on that last part against her will. “You don’t just—misplace someone like that.”
“No,” Barry agrees quietly. “You don’t.”
He steps closer, lowering himself to sit beside her, leaving a respectful gap between them. They sit like that for a few long seconds, side by side on the edge of a too-new world.
Kara’s eyes burn.
“I thought losing Argo was the worst thing I’d ever feel,” she murmurs. “Watching a whole civilization burn. Watching the sky fall. But in the void, all I could think about was her. Over and over. Every choice I made. Every time I hurt her. Every time I didn’t say what I should’ve.”
Barry doesn’t interrupt.
“I kept replaying it,” Kara whispers. “Like if I got it right in my head, maybe it would be right when I got back.” Her fingers twist in her cape. “I realized in there that I… I love her.”
Saying it out loud feels like standing on the edge of an open wound.
Barry’s chest rises and falls slowly. Of all the people she could have admitted that to first, she realizes distantly, he might be the only one who would understand.
“And now she’s gone,” Kara says.
The world hums beneath them, an almost imperceptible vibration that prickles across her skin. She ignores it.
Barry exhales. “Lex rewrote reality,” he says softly. “We know that. He reset the board to favor himself. Made himself the hero, the savior, the center of everything.” His mouth twists. “Even with the Paragons and the Monitor’s power, it was… messy.”
“Messy?” Kara snaps, turning on him. “He deleted her, Barry.”
“I know.” He doesn’t flinch. “And that’s exactly what scares me.”
Kara blinks, thrown off. “Scares you?”
Barry rubs a hand over his face. “I talked to the others. To Ray. To Sara. There are… inconsistencies. Little things that don’t line up with what we remember. People who survived when they shouldn’t have, or died when they didn’t. The timeline we’re standing in? It’s stitched. Forced. Like someone pulled it too tight.”
He looks at her, really looks at her, gaze searching.
“But what you’re describing?” he adds softly. “Removing a person root-and-branch? That’s not a stitch. That’s a void.”
The word sinks into Kara’s bones.
Void.
She remembers the silence out there between dying universes. The crushing, endless emptiness that pressed in on her from all sides, threatening to peel her apart atom by atom.
This feels worse.
“I can’t…” She swallows hard. “I can’t leave it like this.”
Barry studies her face. “Kara—”
“I won’t,” she says, more fiercely. Her hands are shaking again, but there’s something new underneath the tremor now. Steel. “I got the whole multiverse back and somehow lost her? No. No, that’s not— That’s not a bargain I’m willing to live with.”
The city lights below them flicker again. Not a power surge this time—something deeper, a split-second warping of distance and color that makes Barry’s head jerk around.
He sees it too.
“Kara,” he says slowly, “how long have things been… doing that when you get upset?”
She blinks at him. “Doing what?”
He gestures vaguely at the horizon. “Glitching.”
“It’s not—” She stops, replaying the last hour. Lights in the Tower stuttering. The floor humming. The air bending. “Since Alex said Lena’s name like she’d never heard it before,” she admits. “Since J’onn told me there was no trace of her.”
Barry goes very still.
“Right,” he murmurs, more to himself than to her. “That tracks.”
Kara stares. “What tracks?”
Barry shifts to face her fully, drawing in a steadying breath.
“You’re a Paragon, Kara. Hope itself, right? You carried part of the universe’s foundation inside you through the Crisis. And then you spent months in the void clinging to one thing: Lena Luthor.”
Her throat tightens.
“Your mind, your heart, your powers—” He gestures to her. “They all centered around her. Around getting back to her. Around loving her.” His eyes soften. “If Lex rewrote reality without accounting for that anchor? You’re a walking paradox now.”
She wants to deny it. Argue. Insist that she’s just… breaking down. That this is trauma, not cosmic mechanics.
But the way the air hums around them says otherwise.
“So what?” Kara whispers. “I just get to remember a person no one else does? I get to know that somewhere, there was a world where she laughed, and fought, and saved people, and…” Her voice catches. “And chose me. And this one doesn’t?”
Barry hesitates.
He could sugarcoat this. She knows he could. He doesn’t.
“Sometimes,” he says gently, “the only way to fix a paradox is to… address it at the source.”
Kara looks at him, eyes burning. “In English, Barry.”
He takes a breath.
“You’re asking the wrong question,” he says. “It’s not ‘why does only Kara remember Lena?’ It’s ‘what does a universe do when one of its anchors refuses to let go of someone the rewrite erased?’”
She stares at him.
The wind howls.
“So what does it do?” she asks quietly.
Barry meets her gaze steadily.
“It bends,” he says. “Until someone breaks it. Or reshapes it.”
The word reshapes lands between them like a challenge.
Kara feels something inside her—some deep, buried nerve—twitch.
“You can’t fix what isn’t here,” Barry continues softly. “If the rewrite removed her entirely, there’s no trace to restore. No thread to pull on. No body to revive. No timeline where she just… shows back up.” He swallows. “If you want Lena back, you’d have to go to a version of reality where she still exists. Where she hasn’t been cut out yet. And you’d have to change things there.”
The implication hits her like a truck.
“You’re talking about time travel.”
Barry nods once. “Yeah.”
A beat passes.
“You told me the Speed Force was broken,” she says, almost mechanically. “Burned out in the Crisis. That it needed time to recover. That we shouldn’t—”
“I told you we shouldn’t,” Barry says. “Not that we couldn’t.” His jaw tightens. “And that was before I knew Lex had ripped someone out of your reality so completely that the universe keeps glitching when you think about her.”
He glances at the shimmering horizon again.
“The rules are already broken, Kara. Lex saw to that.”
Kara’s heart hammers so hard she feels slightly sick.
Go back.
Back before the lie. Before the hurt. Before Lex got his claws into Lena’s pain. Back to coffee and soft smiles and the way Lena’s eyes lit up when Kara walked into a room, even when she tried to hide it.
“Could we?” she asks, barely above a whisper. “Could we really go back far enough?”
Barry’s eyes flick to hers. They’re the eyes of a man who has lost his mother a dozen different ways and still wishes, just once, he could get it right.
“The Speed Force isn’t what it was,” he admits. “It’s… raw. Less like a highway now and more like a storm.” He gives a humorless half-smile. “Controlled chaos, if we’re lucky.”
Kara waits.
“But it responds to emotion,” he continues quietly. “To need. To love. It always has. That’s… kind of my whole deal.” He shrugs weakly. “If anyone can punch through to before the rewrite, it’s someone the universe tried—and failed—to overwrite.”
Someone like her.
Kara looks down at her hands.
They’ve held so many things. Broken bones. Broken hearts. Falling planes. Dying stars. Lena’s fingers, once, warm and shaking, when they almost lost someone they couldn’t bear to lose.
The idea of reaching back—of literally clawing her way into an earlier version of her life—terrifies her.
But not as much as staying here, in a world where Lena Luthor never was.
“What if it goes wrong?” she asks, because she has to. “What if I make it worse?”
Barry exhales slowly. “It might,” he answers honestly. “Time travel always carries that risk. You know that.” He gives her a faint, sad smile. “But you’re not asking to fix a bad day or save a stranger. You’re trying to restore a person who should never have been erased. That has weight.”
His expression softens.
“And Kara? You’ve already survived the worst version of this. You lost her once and the universe didn’t collapse. You didn’t.”
She almost did, but she lets him have it.
“She doesn’t even know,” Kara whispers. “In this world—or any world—that I…” She swallows. “I never told her.”
Barry’s gaze is kind. “Then maybe that’s what changes,” he says. “This time.”
The wind quiets around them, like the city itself is listening.
Kara stares out over National City, at the glittering glass, the faint plumes of smoke, the ambulance lights threading through streets that don’t remember the last catastrophe.
Somewhere, in some other version of now, Lena is alive. Working. Laughing. Shooting her a dry look over a glass of scotch, pretending she doesn’t care as much as she does.
Kara closes her eyes.
“I can’t live in a world where she never existed,” she says. Her voice is soft, but it’s steady now. “Not after everything. Not after knowing what we could have been.”
When she opens her eyes, the indecision is gone.
“I want to go back,” she says. “To when she still has a chance. To when I still have a chance.” She meets Barry’s gaze, blue locked on brown. “Help me.”
Barry doesn’t answer right away.
He looks at her, really looks—at the tremor in her hands, the exhaustion in her shoulders, the fire in her eyes that somehow survived the void. At the way the air near her seems just slightly… warped, like reality is struggling to accommodate her refusal to accept what it’s been told.
He sighs.
“Okay,” he says quietly. “Okay, Kara. We’ll try.”
Her breath shudders out of her in something like relief and terror tangled together.
“But,” he adds, holding up a finger, “we do this carefully. No running blindly into the past. No punching random holes in the timeline. We plan. We aim. We go to a point where Lena is still alive, where the board can still be changed without tearing everything apart.”
Kara nods. “Before Lex gets to her,” she says. “Before he poisons everything. Before I hurt her the way I did.”
“And you understand,” Barry continues, “that changing things there might change… a lot. Not just between you and her. The whole board. Friends. Enemies. Battles. Losses. You might not get the exact same world you remember.”
Kara thinks of a world without Lena.
“I don’t want the world I remember,” she says quietly. “I want one where she survives it.”
A beat.
“And one where I don’t keep lying to her.”
Barry’s mouth twitches, almost into a smile. “There she is.”
Kara snorts softly, wiping at her eyes with the back of her hand.
“Where do we start?” she asks.
Barry pushes himself to his feet and offers her a hand. Tiny arcs of lightning crackle along his fingers, forming and fading in time with his pulse.
“First?” he says. “We talk to the Speed Force.”
Kara takes his hand.
The contact sends a jolt through her—not painful, but sharp. For a second, the world around them seems to smear at the edges, the city lights stretching into thin streaks, the stars above them flaring bright and close. A rushing sound fills her ears, like distant thunder or a river running backward through time.
Then it’s gone.
Kara sucks in a breath.
“The hell was that?” she whispers.
Barry’s eyes are wide. “That,” he says slowly, “was it saying hello to you.”
He looks a little rattled, which alarms her more than she wants to admit.
“Is that… bad?” Kara asks carefully.
Barry hesitates.
“It’s… unusual,” he settles on. “It normally only does that to me. Or other speedsters. Not—” His gaze rakes over her. “Not to Paragons who just confessed they’re ready to bend time for the girl they love.”
Heat floods Kara’s cheeks. “Barry—”
“I’m just saying.” He lifts his hands defensively. “If it’s responding to you this strongly already, we may have a better shot than I thought.”
He steps back, eyes scanning the horizon, calculating, already shifting into strategist mode.
“I’ll need to recalibrate my connection,” he mutters. “Anchor you somehow. Find a convergence point before Lex rewrites too much of the surrounding events. If we aim too close to the Crisis, we risk hitting the rewrite directly. We need to jump further back. To when Lena’s still…”
He trails off, looking at her.
“Still what?” Kara asks, though she already knows.
“Still reachable,” Barry says softly. “Before the hurt calcifies. Before Lex weaponizes it.”
Kara swallows.
Images flash behind her eyes: Lena in a white pantsuit, offering her a second chance over a glass of wine. Lena in a lab, hands shaking as she tries to save everyone alone. Lena on a balcony, voice trembling with betrayal. Lena’s eyes wet as she says I don’t know if I can trust you.
A lump forms in Kara’s throat.
“I’ll take whatever you can give me,” she says. “Whatever point you can land us on.”
Barry nods once. “Then we start now.”
He glances up at the sky.
“Take a breath,” he advises. “Once we start talking to it, things might move fast.”
Kara almost laughs. “Since when do they not?”
He smiles, small but real. “Fair.”
Lightning flickers faintly at the edges of his irises as he closes his eyes, reaching inward toward something Kara can’t quite perceive. But she feels it—like static, like the air just before a storm, like the moment before a jump from a building when you’re not sure your powers will catch you.
For the first time since the void, Kara feels something other than grief and shock and hollow, gnawing loss.
She feels possibility.
Dangerous. Terrifying. Irresponsible, maybe.
But possibility all the same.
She looks out at the city one last time—the version of Earth-Prime that never knew Lena Luthor.
“Hold on, Lena,” she whispers, barely audible over the rising wind.
The horizon ripples.
“I’m coming back.”
---
---
⭐ Scene 3 — “The Jump”
POV: Kara & Barry — inside the fractured Speed Force
---
The rooftop begins to glow.
Not from sunlight.
Not from lightning.
From possibility.
A tremor rolls through the concrete as Barry’s eyes flare, tendrils of blue lightning skating across the surface like cracks forming in reality itself. The air grows thick with static, humming in Kara’s bones.
“Kara,” Barry warns, voice steady but taut, “once we step in, there’s no pulling back until it spits us out somewhere.”
Kara nods. “I’m not pulling back.”
Another flicker of lightning leaps from his wrist and dances across her palm when she reaches out. It feels less like electricity and more like a recognition.
“It’s drawn to you,” Barry murmurs. “That shouldn’t be possible.”
Kara swallows. “Lena is gone. That shouldn’t be possible either.”
That ends the argument.
Barry takes her hand.
The city drops away.
---
⚡ THE ENTRY — Light, Heat, Nowhere
The world around them detonates in a burst of lightning.
Colors smear like wet paint dragged across glass. Kara feels her atoms stretch, elongate, and reform in ways that defy physics. Time becomes sound — a low, thrumming chord vibrating through her teeth.
They enter the Speed Force.
A tunnel of incandescent light swirls around them, turbulent and shifting — a river in a storm, not the smooth highway it used to be. Jagged streaks of temporal lightning split across the corridor, each one carrying fragments of distant memories, alternative moments, worlds-that-were and worlds-that-might-have-been.
Barry is running beside her — or ahead of her — or inside the stream itself. His form flickers like a red specter. Kara flies, her body adapting instinctively, leaving a contrail of shimmering gold-white light.
“Stay with me!” Barry shouts. His voice echoes in unnatural harmonics. “Don’t let the stream pull you!”
But it’s already pulling her.
Because the stream knows exactly what she wants.
---
🌌 THE VISIONS BEGIN
At first, they’re faint.
Like reflections in water — shapes forming between lightning flashes.
Then they sharpen.
Lena’s office — the first day they met.
Lena’s eyes softening over a glass of wine.
Lena tending to Kara’s wounds after a fight.
Lena saying, “You’re stronger than you think.”
Lena whispering, “I trusted you.”
Lena screaming, “You lied to me.”
Kara flinches, almost losing her flight path.
The tunnel distorts.
Barry notices immediately.
“Kara—focus!”
“I—I’m trying—”
Another memory slams into her:
Lena smiling at her tenderly, like she wanted to say something but never did.
Kara jerks.
Her emotions spike.
The Speed Force responds.
---
⚡ THE SPEED FORCE SPEAKS
The air goes cold.
Not physically — metaphysically.
A presence stirs within the storm, folding around Kara like a current of conscious electricity. A voice seeps into her mind, layered and resonant, ancient and newborn all at once.
“Paragon of Hope…”
Kara’s breath catches. “No. Not here. Not now—”
“You seek what reality has forgotten.”
Barry looks around, eyes wide. “Kara—who are you talking to?”
She can’t answer.
“Your anchor does not exist in the tapestry of this world.”
“Then I’ll rewrite the tapestry,” Kara snarls, voice cracking with desperation. “I don’t care what it takes.”
The presence pulses.
“You seek what was overwritten.”
“You cannot anchor to absence.”
Kara shakes her head violently. “I’m anchoring to Lena. That’s enough.”
The Speed Force trembles — as if startled.
Barry stumbles mid-step. “Kara—your emotional output is off the charts! You need to calm down or the whole stream’s gonna—”
Another vision slams into her.
This one is impossible.
Lena — standing in a burning world — reaching toward Kara with soot-stained hands.
“Come back to me.”
Kara gasps like she’s been stabbed.
The tunnel shatters.
---
💥 THE PARADOX MOMENT
Barry is thrown sideways, tumbling through fractured light. Kara reaches for him but her arm glitches — flickering between moments.
“KARA!”
“Barry!”
Lightning wraps around her wrist, trying to pull him back —
—but something stronger pulls her forward.
The Speed Force doesn’t want Barry.
It wants her.
Because she is the paradox.
She is the emotional epicenter.
She is the anomaly that Lex’s rewrite failed to erase.
Kara screams as the corridor cracks open beneath her like a broken mirror.
Barry’s voice fades into distortion:
“YOU’RE OVERPOWERING IT—STOP THINKING ABOUT HER—!”
“I CAN’T!”
The presence surges, whispering:
“Love is not sufficient to restore the overwritten.”
Kara sobs through clenched teeth.
Her whole body shimmers, caught between timelines.
“It’s all I have left.”
A silence.
Deep.
Ancient.
Then:
“…Very well.”
“Your heart resists deletion.”
“Your mind retains what was lost.”
“Your grief demands divergence.”
A swirl of golden light encircles her, gently at first, then with unstoppable force.
Barry disappears completely.
“Then fall.”
“Fall to where the fracture began.”
“Let us see what hope rewrites.”
Everything breaks.
---
🌠 THE DESCENT THROUGH TIME
Kara is ripped downward — through colors, through sounds, through versions of herself:
Kara on her first day at CatCo.
Kara saving Lena from a drone attack.
Kara lying about her identity.
Kara watching Lena walk away, hurt.
Kara comforting Lena when her mother betrayed her.
Kara nearly kissing her — a moment that never happened but feels real nonetheless.
Each flash digs claws into her heart.
She screams, reaching out with her whole soul—
“LENA!”
The Speed Force tears open.
And drops her.
---
🌃 THE IMPACT
Kara slams into a rooftop.
Hard.
Air explodes from her lungs.
Concrete cracks beneath her palms.
She gasps, blinking through dizziness, her ears ringing with static from a thousand disjointed memories.
Then she hears it:
A DEO dispatch code she hasn’t heard in years.
Winn shouting in her ear:
“Kara! You’re late! Did you stop for pastries?!”
Her breath freezes.
This isn’t Earth-Prime.
This isn’t the Crisis.
This isn’t Lex’s rewrite.
This is earlier.
Much earlier.
Before the betrayal.
Before the lies unraveled.
Before Lex poisoned everything.
Before Kara broke Lena’s heart.
Kara staggers to her feet.
Her vision sharpens as she looks out across the skyline.
National City — younger. Brighter.
The world before the world fell apart.
And somewhere, Lena is alive.
Kara covers her mouth with a trembling hand.
“Lena…” she whispers, tears burning at the corners of her eyes.
“I made it.”
The air flickers—
—as if the timeline itself recognizes her arrival.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 1 — “The Universe Remembers Her Name”
Scene 4 — “Back Where It Hurts”
POV: Kara
(Years earlier. Kara arrives before everything ever broke.)
---
Kara stumbles upright, breath trembling, hands digging into the edge of the rooftop as she forces herself to orient. Her heart is pounding too fast to be useful—her powers fluctuate around the edges, unstable, crackling faintly with leftover Speed Force static.
The skyline is younger.
Softer.
Buildings she hasn’t seen in years dominate the horizon. Billboards from old campaigns. CatCo’s old logo before the rebrand. A distant DEO drone patrolling with outdated programming. Even the air smells different—cleaner, less scorched by the battles that haven’t happened yet.
Her comm crackles again with a familiar voice that lands like a punch to the chest.
“Hello? Kara? Did you pocket-dial me again? Because if the answer is yes, I swear on my best jacket—”
“Winn?” Kara chokes.
“Uh… yeah? Are you okay? You sound weird. Like—ghost-of-Christmas-past weird.”
She closes her eyes.
She is definitely back.
Her legs nearly give.
“I’m fine,” she lies immediately, because there is no universe where she can begin explaining this. Not yet. “False alarm. Sorry. I’ll… call you back.”
Winn sputters. “Call me ba—Kara???”
She cuts the connection.
Kara stands still for a long moment, forcing her breathing to slow, grounding herself through the sensory flood. Her heart refuses to settle. Her vision keeps blurring—not from disorientation, but because Lena is somewhere in this city.
Alive. Laughing. Working. Existing.
Her chest tightens painfully.
“Okay,” she whispers to herself. “Okay. You can do this. Just… don’t break reality again.”
She inhales slowly.
There’s only one place she can go first.
L-Corp.
Or… Luthor Corp, back in these years.
The thought hits her like a meteor—so sharp she nearly folds over.
This is the Lena before everything fractured.
Before Lex manipulated her.
Before Kara’s lies cracked her trust.
Before the pain hardened her edges.
Kara doesn’t know if she’s strong enough to see her like that.
But she has to.
She takes off.
---
🌃 THE FLIGHT — Trembling Wings
Kara flies low, heart swelling painfully with every landmark that hasn’t yet been touched by war or betrayal. She passes CatCo—windows lit, bustling, alive. She sees the old newsroom layout she hasn’t thought about in so long it feels like a dream.
She pauses mid-air as she spots something on the street below:
James Olsen, camera in hand, laughing with Winn as they cross toward Noonan’s.
Her throat tightens.
She flies on.
Downtown gleams beneath her. Traffic hums. The world feels untouched, unscarred—and Kara feels like an imposter dropped into a memory with too much blood on her hands.
Then—
L-Corp Tower rises into view.
The green tint of its windows.
The sleek edges of its architecture.
The elegant silver “L” crest shining under the afternoon sun.
Her vision blurs.
She lands too fast.
Her knees wobble as her boots hit the pavement.
Her heart slams against her ribs so hard she feels mildly ill.
Because she can feel Lena.
Not physically. Not telepathically.
But the memory echo bond hums under her skin, pulling her toward the building with a force that borders on cosmic instinct.
She steps inside.
---
🏢 THE L-CORP LOBBY — A Ghost in Her Own Timeline
The lobby is quieter than she remembers. Warmer. Staff she hasn’t seen in years move efficiently through their tasks.
And then—
“Kara?”
She freezes.
Not Lena.
Jess.
Jess—Lena’s assistant from the old days—looks as young and sharp as ever, eyebrow arched in polite surprise.
“Kara Danvers,” Jess says, adjusting her glasses. “Ms. Luthor didn’t mention a meeting. Should I put you on—”
“I need to see her,” Kara says immediately.
Her voice sounds wrong—too raw, too breathless.
Jess’s eyebrows rise a millimeter. “Of course. She’s in her office. I’ll let her know—”
“No,” Kara blurts. “Please don’t.”
Jess blinks. “Don’t… tell her?”
Kara swallows. “I just—I want to surprise her.”
Jess gives the smallest smile. “She likes surprises from you.”
That heroic restraint Kara was clinging to crumbles like wet sand.
She forces a nod.
Jess buzzes her through.
Kara walks the familiar hallway, her steps uneven, her fingers trembling. Every nerve feels overexposed. Every breath feels too loud. The universe feels too thin—ready to tear if she touches anything too roughly.
Her vision swims.
Kara stops before the frosted glass door she remembers better than her own.
LENA LUTHOR
CEO
She reaches out.
Her hand shakes.
Her heart is full of lightning.
She pushes the door open—
---
💚 THE FIRST SIGHT
Lena is standing with her back to the door, reviewing holographic schematics projected above her desk. Her hair is in that neat, early-season braid Kara always secretly adored. She’s wearing a dark emerald dress and heels that click lightly as she shifts her weight.
She turns.
And the world stops.
She is alive.
Alive.
A sound escapes Kara’s throat — soft, broken, involuntary.
Lena’s eyes widen at the sight of her, a frown beginning to pull at her brow.
“Kara?” Lena says slowly. “What are you—”
Her voice.
That exact timbre Kara hasn’t heard in… too long.
Kara sways slightly, gripping the doorframe as if she’s afraid she might actually collapse. Her chest is too tight, her heart too full, her lungs too small.
Lena takes one step closer, confusion melting into something softer — something almost tentative, like a woman feeling a memory she can’t quite grasp.
“Kara,” Lena repeats, quieter this time. “Are you… alright?”
Kara can’t answer yet.
Because the memories slam into her all at once:
Lena smiling at her with unguarded affection.
Lena screaming at her in betrayal.
Lena hugging her fiercely after saving the city.
Lena crying alone in her office.
Lena trusting her.
Lena losing her.
Lena dying in the collapse.
Lena erased.
Kara’s knees almost give.
Lena’s eyes search hers, confused, concerned—and then—
A flicker.
A spark.
A break in Lena’s expression so quick it could be imagined.
Her pupils dilate.
Her breath hitches.
Her fingers twitch minutely at her side.
She doesn’t know it.
She can’t know it.
But her soul recognizes Kara.
“Kara… do I know you?” Lena whispers.
Kara bites back a sob.
Lena frowns. “I mean—I obviously know you but—” She swallows. “It feels like I know you more than I should. Like I’ve met you before. Or I’ve—been with you before.”
Her eyes darken with something almost like fear.
“Is that… strange?”
Kara’s lips part in a trembling inhale. “No,” she whispers. “No, Lena. It’s not strange at all.”
Lena studies her.
And then very softly, very hesitantly:
“Kara… why do I feel like you’re about to cry?”
Kara does.
A tear slips free. Then another.
Before she can stop herself, before she can think of the consequences, the timeline, the dangers—
Kara steps toward her.
Just one trembling step.
And Lena’s breath catches like her heart remembers something her mind has not.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 1 — “The Universe Remembers Her Name”
Scene 5 — “The First Echo”
POV: Lena
(Soft, disorienting, emotional, cinematic — Lena experiences Kara’s return before she knows what it means.)
---
Lena Luthor prided herself on being logical.
Precise.
Controlled.
Predictable — at least to herself.
Her emotions were neat boxes with labeled lids. Her past was a meticulously locked vault she rarely opened. And her interactions with the world followed patterns she could chart on graph paper if she felt inclined.
Which is why the moment Kara Danvers walked into her office, something inside Lena shattered in a way she couldn’t articulate.
Not fear.
Not surprise.
Recognition.
Impossible, gut-deep recognition.
Lena’s breath stilled in her throat as she took in the sight of her—Kara in that bright-yellow cardigan she’d worn to their first real coffee meeting months ago, hair mussed, eyes too bright, face pale like she’d run here without stopping.
But that wasn’t what made Lena’s fingers tremble lightly against the side of her desk.
It was the look in Kara’s eyes.
The grief.
The relief.
The unnameable ache.
Like Kara wasn’t seeing her for the first time today, but for the first time again.
“Kara?” Lena managed finally, forcing her voice to stay even despite the sudden tightness in her chest. “Are you alright?”
Kara didn’t answer.
She just stared — at Lena’s face, her hair, her dress, her breathing — like she was memorizing her. Like she’d been starved of the sight and was afraid that looking away would make Lena disappear.
It made something quake inside Lena’s sternum.
Lena straightened, trying to regain her composure. “If this is about CatCo — or a story — or even if you just need coffee—”
Her words faltered.
Because Kara took a step toward her.
Not a large one. Not even close enough to invade personal space. Just one small, trembling step forward.
But her expression — God.
It hit Lena like a blow.
Raw. Broken. Quietly desperate.
A single tear slid down Kara’s cheek before she could stop it.
Lena froze.
Her chest tightened painfully in response — involuntary, instinctive, like her body was reacting to Kara’s pain before her brain had time to rationalize it.
“Kara…” Lena whispered. “Why are you crying?”
And why did she feel like she was about to cry, too?
Kara inhaled a shaky breath. “I’m just—”
Another tear slipped. “I’m just really happy to see you.”
The words hit Lena like a physical sensation — as if someone had reached through her ribcage and pressed a warm palm against her heart.
It made no sense.
Kara Danvers was her friend. Her oddly strong, oddly clumsy, oddly radiant friend who brought sticky buns to meetings and tripped over her own good intentions. They weren’t close enough for… this.
And yet—
It felt right.
Too right.
Like she’d lost this exact moment before.
Like she was getting it back now.
Lena’s fingers curled against her palm.
She felt dizzy.
And warm.
And a little afraid.
Afraid of what?
She had no idea.
She cleared her throat, trying for composure. “Well… I’m happy to see you too,” she said, gentler than intended. “Though you look like you might pass out.”
Kara gave a watery, breathless laugh — the kind of sound that made Lena’s heart lurch with a flash of déjà vu so intense she had to grip the edge of her desk.
That feeling—
Oh God.
It was like listening to music she’d forgotten existed. Something inside her humming in tune before she even recognized the melody.
She stepped closer, almost unconsciously.
“Kara,” she said softly, “have we met somewhere before?”
Kara blinked, startled. “What?”
Lena shook her head, searching Kara’s face like the answers might be written there. “I mean—I know we’ve met, obviously. But I mean…” She exhaled shakily. “It feels like I’ve known you longer than I should. Like I knew you in a dream I forgot the details of.”
Kara’s face folded slightly — pain, longing, love, all at once — and Lena’s breath caught.
What was this?
Why did her eyes sting?
Why did she feel like someone had just run a hand through the fibers of her soul?
Lena took another step forward before she even realized she was moving.
“Kara,” she whispered, voice trembling in a way she hated, “why do I feel like I’ve already lost you once?”
Kara’s breath hitched audibly.
The air around them flickered — the lights dimming for half a second, the air pressure shifting like the building exhaled with her, like the timeline itself reacted to Lena’s question.
Lena blinked in confusion. “What was—?”
Kara sways forward.
Lena instinctively reaches to steady her.
Their fingers brush.
And Lena gasps.
A flash of heat sears through her mind — a memory that isn’t hers:
Kara holding her as the world collapses behind them.
Kara screaming her name in a white void.
Kara whispering, “I love you” into the darkness.
Kara losing her.
Lena staggers back, hand flying to her temple.
“What—what was that?” she breathes.
Kara’s face goes pale.
“Lena, I—I can explain—just not yet—”
Lena shakes her head slowly, still reeling from the ghost-memory. “Kara, what is happening?”
Her voice cracks.
Kara takes a halting step closer, her own voice a whisper made of grief and awe.
“Something the universe shouldn’t allow.”
She swallows hard.
“But it did — because it couldn’t erase you from me.”
Lena’s pulse stutters.
Her throat tightens.
Her mind is a riot of confusion and instinct and impossible understanding.
But one thing is clear:
Whatever this is —
Whatever is happening —
She trusts Kara.
She doesn’t know why.
She doesn’t know how.
But she does.
“Kara,” she whispers carefully, “what did you lose?”
Kara’s eyes shine.
“You.”
Lena stops breathing.
And the lights flicker again — softly, intimately — like reality itself recognizes the truth of that single word.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 1 — “The Universe Remembers Her Name”
Scene 6 — “Resonance”
POV: Kara
---
The air in Lena’s office feels too thin.
Too bright.
Too charged.
Kara is hyper-aware of everything:
the tremble in Lena’s hands,
the rise and fall of her chest,
the warmth of her skin where their fingers touched,
the residual echo still buzzing under Kara’s ribs.
Lena is looking at her like she’s looking into her — like she can see the cracks running through Kara’s soul.
“Kara,” Lena whispers again, voice trembling slightly, “that wasn’t normal.”
Kara’s throat constricts. “No. It wasn’t.”
“Tell me what I just felt,” Lena pushes, stepping closer — not aggressively, but instinctively, like being near Kara feels like the only bearable place to be.
Kara wants to step back.
Every cell in her body wants to step forward.
She does neither.
“You felt a memory that isn’t yours,” she says softly. “A moment from another version of your life.”
Lena’s eyebrows knit. “Another version…?”
Kara swallows. “Another timeline.”
The lights flicker.
Not the glitchy stutter from before — this time it’s subtle, a soft dip as though the universe is holding its breath.
Lena sees it.
“Kara.” She looks around, then back. “Why is that happening?”
Kara closes her eyes. “Because I’m not supposed to be here.”
Lena’s voice sharpens, hurt curling at the edges. “Are you saying you being around me causes this?”
“Yes,” Kara answers. Then, quieter: “And no. It’s… complicated.”
Lena steps closer again — slowly, carefully, like approaching a wounded creature.
“Kara,” she says quietly, “look at me.”
Kara forces her eyes open.
Lena’s gaze is soft and clear and hurting.
“Do you think I’m afraid of you?” Lena asks.
Kara’s heart stumbles. “Lena—”
“Because I’m not.” Lena’s voice is steady. “I’m afraid of confusion. I’m afraid of lies. I’m afraid of someone pulling away from me without explanation,” she adds with a sharp edge of vulnerability she tries and fails to hide. “But I’m not afraid of you.”
Kara’s breath catches.
Oh Rao.
Lena doesn’t even know what she’s saying — but it hits Kara with the force of a dying star.
The air trembles.
A soft, shimmering ripple passes between them — like heat off asphalt. Lena startles slightly. Kara steadies her instincts before the ripple becomes a quake.
Kara takes a half-step back. “Lena, you should be afraid. Not of me — never of me — but of what happens if I stay here too long. If I get too close.”
Lena’s jaw clenches. “And what happens?”
Kara hesitates too long.
Lena presses. “Tell me.”
Kara whispers, “You’ll start remembering things you’re not supposed to.”
Lena swallows. “Like that vision?”
Kara nods.
“What was it?” Lena asks. “I saw… I saw something terrible. Something emotional. You were holding me. And everything was—” She shivers. “Kara, was I dying?”
Kara’s heart twists hard enough to hurt. “In one version of reality… you almost did.”
Lena’s face pales.
But she steps closer anyway.
“So there was a version of us,” she murmurs. “Something happened between us.”
Kara’s voice cracks. “Something beautiful. And something painful. And something I refused to let end this way.”
Lena’s breath trembles. “You’re talking like you lost me.”
Reality flickers again — the overhead lights dim, Lena’s glass of water vibrates, Kara’s reflection in the office window blurs.
Kara takes another unsteady step back.
Lena steps forward.
“Kara,” she whispers, “don’t run from me.”
Kara’s chest tightens. “If I touch you again, the building might collapse.”
Lena lifts her chin, defiant despite the tremor in her hands. “Then you’ll catch me.”
Kara’s knees nearly give out.
Rao, she’s so—
so Lena.
Perfect in every timeline.
“Lena,” Kara pleads softly, “I don’t want to hurt you.”
Lena blinks, and her eyes glisten just slightly.
Not enough to spill tears.
Enough to break Kara in half.
“Kara,” she whispers, “I don’t understand anything that’s happening… except one thing.”
She hesitates.
“I trust you.”
Kara freezes.
That sentence — coming from this version of Lena — hits like a promise Kara never deserved and thought she’d never hear again.
Kara’s voice fails her. “Lena…”
Another flicker — this one stronger:
The blinds tremble.
The floor hums.
A crack splits across Lena’s desk tablet screen.
Lena startles. “What was—”
Kara lunges forward on instinct, hands wrapping around Lena’s upper arms to steady her.
The building instantly stops shaking.
Time itself stills.
It is so sudden — so absolute — that Lena gasps softly and grabs Kara’s wrists in return.
Their faces are inches apart.
Too close.
Too dangerous.
Too perfect.
Lena whispers, “Kara… what did you do?”
Kara whispers back, “Anchored.”
Lena’s breath hitches.
Kara doesn’t let go.
Neither does Lena.
A slow, warm pulse travels through the space between them — the echo resonance deepening, stabilizing, recognizing them as tether points.
Lena trembles. “Why does touching you feel like—like coming up for air?”
Kara closes her eyes. “Because once… you drowned. And I couldn’t save you in time.”
Lena’s lips part in a small, broken inhale.
“Kara… what are we to each other?”
Kara opens her eyes.
Love.
Loss.
Memory.
Destiny.
Everything she’s been holding back crashes upward like a tidal wave.
“You were the person I couldn’t live without,” Kara whispers. “And the universe tried to erase you.”
Lena’s fingers tighten on her wrists. “But you remember me.”
Kara shakes her head gently.
“Lena — I never forgot you.”
The ripple stops.
The room steadies.
The building is quiet.
Because the paradox stabilizes in that moment:
Kara holding Lena.
Lena holding Kara.
Two timelines overlapping in a single breath.
Kara realizes she is not losing her grip.
She is losing her resolve.
She tears herself away like it physically hurts.
“I have to go,” Kara rasps.
Lena looks crushed — visibly crushed — and tries to hide it with a tight swallow, but her voice betrays her.
“Why does it feel like you’re leaving again?” she whispers.
Kara freezes at the doorway.
She turns, voice soft and breaking.
“Because I did,” she says. “And now I’m here to undo it.”
Lena’s eyes widen.
The lights flicker softly — not destabilizing, but acknowledging.
Kara steps into the hall before she loses her mind — or her restraint — entirely.
Behind her, Lena’s voice follows like a wound:
“Kara… come back.”
Kara closes her eyes, breath shaking.
“I will,” she whispers. “I swear.”
The universe hums in approval.
---
Chapter 2: Chapter 2: “The Past Isn’t Passive”
Summary:
Kara discovers that every emotion she feels for Lena alters the timeline, while Lena begins experiencing fragmented echoes of a future she never lived. With Barry’s warnings and the Speed Force’s prophecy weighing on her, Kara realizes she isn’t just rewriting moments — she’s rewriting destiny
Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 2 dives deeper into the emotional and cosmic consequences of Kara’s decision to time-travel.
Here we explore Lena’s first memory echoes, Kara’s struggle to control the timeline, and Barry’s revelation about the true nature of Kara’s “anchor.”
Please enjoy this blend of angst, destiny, and slow-burn longing as timelines begin to bend around our girls.
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 2 — “The Past Isn’t Passive”
Scene 1 — “Shockwaves”
POV: Kara, with Paradox Echo POV: Lena
---
The rooftop feels too still.
Too sharp around the edges.
Too bright, like someone turned the saturation of the world up to a painful degree.
Kara braces her hands against her knees, gulping cold air that does nothing to calm the tremble in her chest.
The universe should not feel like it’s watching her.
But it does.
Every breath she takes feels like it’s brushing against invisible threads, plucking at them.
Every heartbeat stirs the air.
Every thought of Lena sends out waves — tiny, golden, impossible waves — that shimmer against the horizon.
Kara grips a piece of rusted railing until it bends.
Her voice cracks out of her before she can stop it.
“God, Lena…”
Just whispering her name sparks another ripple — a soft glow that rolls off her skin like heat haze.
She claps a hand over her mouth.
“Stop. Stop. Stop—”
But the universe isn’t listening to her.
It’s listening to her heart.
And her heart is screaming Lena.
Kara squeezes her eyes shut, fighting the sting, fighting the memory of Lena’s touch — the warmth of Lena’s hand against her wrist, the way Lena whispered “Why does it feel like I lost you?” with a tremble Kara wasn’t prepared for.
Her pulse stutters painfully.
She forces herself to breathe slow.
“This isn’t helping,” she whispers. “This is making things worse.”
The rooftop hums in answer.
Kara flinches.
“Please,” she begs the air, “not now. Not when she’s finally—”
Alive.
Here.
Looking at her like maybe she could fall for her again.
Her breath catches hard.
Then—
The world stutters.
A brief, sharp flicker of light bursts behind her eyes — not hers.
Not her memory.
Not her fear.
Not her longing.
Lena’s.
Kara gasps and stumbles back, hand flying to her temple.
The echo hits fast, hot, and intimate:
---
💚 BRIEF PARADOX ECHO — LENA POV
(intruding for less than a second)
Lena sits alone in her office, staring at her shaking hands.
And she feels—
Kara.
A tight, painful longing that knocks the air out of her.
A whisper she doesn’t remember speaking:
“Come back.”
Her chest aches.
Her eyes sting.
She presses a palm against her sternum like trying to ease the pressure of missing someone she shouldn’t miss.
She whispers into the empty room:
“Why do I feel like she’s hurting?”
---
⭐ BACK TO KARA
Kara’s breath tears out of her lungs as the echo slams back into her body.
Her knees buckle.
“No—no, no, no—Lena, you can’t feel me, you can’t—”
She grips the ledge for grounding, but the city flickers again — faint distortions around streetlights, around traffic, around the edges of buildings.
The paradox is stabilizing between them in ways she does not understand.
“Lena,” Kara whispers, voice shaking, “you’re not supposed to—”
The rooftop shivers under a small quake — subtle, but sharp enough to make the gravel tremble.
Another message flickers through her comm — more forceful this time, as if Barry is fighting the current of the Speed Force just to get through:
“Kara—listen—don’t let the echo deepen—until I—can stabilize—!”
The signal crackles violently, then cuts entirely.
Kara tries to steady her breathing, but it comes in staccato bursts.
“Okay. Okay, get it together,” she whispers to herself.
“You’re a time-displaced paradox with unstable emotional anchoring. Act like it.”
She runs her hands through her hair.
Paces.
Stops.
Turns sharply toward L-Corp again.
The memory of Lena’s eyes — worried, soft, pulling her in — hits her like sunlight straight to the spine.
Kara’s stomach flips painfully.
“I can’t let her feel what I’m feeling,” she whispers. “Not until I know what it does to her. Not until I know she’s safe.”
Another ripple — small, but insistent — pulses out of her chest.
Kara clamps her hands over her heart.
“Breathe,” she whispers, voice breaking.
“Hope can’t save her if it destroys the timeline.”
She presses her forehead against the cool metal of the ledge.
But as soon as she tries to calm down—
Lena’s echo whispers through her again:
“…why do I feel like she’s hurting?”
Kara gasps — tears stinging her eyes.
“Oh Rao. Lena… please don’t feel this.”
Because if Lena starts remembering their pain too early…
Kara might break her all over again.
She drops to the rooftop, palms pressed flat against the gravel as if she can hold reality still with brute force.
“I need you to be okay,” she whispers. “I need you to be untouched. Whole. Unhurt.”
The wind stills.
The city hushes.
The world seems to lean toward her.
Kara’s eyes close.
She forces her voice steady.
“I won’t lose you,” she says.
“I won’t let the universe take you again.”
“I won’t let my emotions hurt you.”
A soft golden shimmer pulses outward — delicate, gentle, almost tender.
The skyline steadies.
Kara breathes.
But her hands still tremble.
Because she knows the truth:
The past isn’t passive.
The timeline is alive around her.
And her heart is powerful enough to rewrite the world.
She has to control it.
For Lena.
For the fragile timeline.
For herself.
Kara rises slowly, breathing hard, wiping her face with the back of her hand.
“I’m running out of time,” she whispers.
The skyline flickers — as if agreeing.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 2 — “The Past Isn’t Passive”
Scene 2 — “A Scientist’s Intuition” (EXTENDED + MEMORY CUT)
POV: Lena Luthor
---
Lena Luthor has faced monsters, madmen, gods, and her own family.
None of them have ever made her hands shake.
But Kara Danvers did.
Lena stares down at her fingertips, still tingling from where they brushed Kara’s skin, still trembling like she’s holding static that hasn’t fully discharged.
She flexes them.
The tremble doesn’t stop.
She tells herself it’s adrenaline. Stress. Low blood sugar.
She doesn’t believe herself.
Lena exhaled sharply, forcing her body into motion. Movement helps. Analysis helps. She walks toward her lab alcove, heels clicking in a rhythm faster than her usual controlled stride.
She doesn’t feel controlled.
Not even remotely.
---
🔬 THE SCANS — More Data Than She Wanted
Lena opens her portable diagnostic kit and starts a biometric scan. She expects chaos. She gets something worse.
A pattern.
Heart rate: elevated.
Oxytocin spike: significant.
Dopamine: heightened.
Adrenaline: unsafely high.
Cortisol: low — she’s not stressed, she’s calibrating.
Neural activity: two overlapping rhythms, one of which… isn’t hers.
Her mouth goes dry.
“What the hell…?”
She runs the neural mapping again.
Same result.
Same pulse-pattern.
Same ghost-signal just beneath her own.
Like someone else’s emotional signature brushed her neural pathways.
Lena grips the counter, knuckles whitening.
“That’s not possible,” she whispers.
“That cannot be possible.”
Except her body disagrees.
Her soul disagrees.
Because the moment she touched Kara Danvers, she felt—
A connection.
A shock.
An ache.
A swell of something warm and terrifying and familiar.
Something she doesn’t have words for.
She turns back toward her office and taps the wall panel, pulling up the security camera feed.
Static.
Distortion.
Light bending around Kara like she was the center of a gravitational anomaly.
Lena stares.
Kara Danvers should not be capable of that.
“Kara…” Lena murmurs, leaning closer to the screen, “what are you hiding?”
---
🌫️ THE FIRST INTRUSION — a Slip in the Mind
She turns away from the footage, rubbing her temples — and that’s when it hits her.
A flash.
A burst.
A sensation like a spark snapping against the inside of her skull.
Not pain.
Emotion.
Suddenly Lena is not in her office.
She is—
Standing on a cold rooftop.
Wind cutting against her cheeks.
Night sky above.
Her heart breaking so hard she can barely breathe.
Kara’s arms locked around her, holding her up as the world falls apart.
Kara whispering, voice breaking: “Don’t leave me. Please—please don’t leave me.”
Lena gasps.
Her knees nearly buckle.
The vision is gone before she can fully see it — but the emotional impact stays like an imprint burned onto the inside of her chest.
“What—” Lena’s voice cracks. “What was that?”
Her pulse pounds violently.
She presses both hands against the counter, grounding herself.
“That wasn’t mine,” she whispers.
“That memory wasn’t mine.”
But it felt like it was.
It felt so real.
And worse—
The way Kara touched her wrist earlier…
It felt like recognition.
Like comfort.
Like coming home.
Lena squeezes her eyes shut.
“No. That’s impossible.”
She forces herself upright, pacing.
She can feel the ghost of Kara’s arms around her.
She can feel the sound of Kara’s voice — shattered, pleading — in the back of her mind.
She can still feel the wind from that rooftop.
Lena presses her fingertips hard against her sternum.
“Why do I miss you?” she whispers.
“You were just here. Why do I miss you like it’s been years?”
She doesn’t notice she’s trembling until Jess knocks gently.
“Ms. Luthor?” Jess steps in cautiously. “You look… pale.”
Lena straightens abruptly, schooling her expression. “Just a long day. I’m fine.”
“That’s the least convincing thing you’ve said this week,” Jess replies.
Lena gives her a thin smile. “I’ll take care of it. Thank you.”
Jess leaves.
The door clicks closed.
The silence presses in.
Almost immediately Lena’s phone buzzes.
She jumps like she’s been caught doing something she shouldn’t be doing.
She looks at the screen.
Kara.
Lena swallows hard and opens the message.
Kara:
I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you.
Can we talk?
Lena’s pulse leaps in a warm, unwelcome, uncontrollable jump.
She types back instantly:
Yes.
She hesitates before sending another.
Where?
Her thumb hovers.
She almost types:
Are you okay?
What did I feel?
Why did you look at me like that?
Why do you feel familiar?
She deletes them all.
Lena closes her eyes, whispering to the quiet room:
“Kara Danvers…
what happened to us?”
And—
Why does it feel like she’s asking a question she’s asked before?
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 2 — “The Past Isn’t Passive”
Scene 3 — “Barry Crashes the Timeline”
POV: Kara Danvers
(Dynamic, tense, emotional; mixture of cosmic and grounded friendship)
---
Kara is still staring at the skyline when the air behind her ruptures.
It’s not a sound.
It’s not even a vibration.
It’s a tear — like reality inhaled sharply and forgot to close the wound.
Lightning bursts open in a violent arc.
Kara spins around as a streak of red hurtles into the rooftop in a messy, uncontrolled tumble.
Barry Allen rolls to a stop, smokes slightly, and lies on his back staring at the sky.
“Ow,” he groans.
Kara rushes to him. “Barry?!”
He lifts one finger. “Don’t… talk to me yet… I think I left my spleen in the Speed Force.”
Kara kneels beside him, worried. “You don’t have a spleen.”
He points at her. “Exactly. It’s worse than I thought.”
Kara would laugh if her nerves weren’t burning.
Barry finally sits up — hair static-frizzed, suit scorched — and squints at her.
“Oh good,” he mutters. “You didn’t destabilize into a time ghost.”
Kara blinks. “That was an option?!”
Barry rubs his face. “Everything was an option. You threw me out of the Speed Force, Kara.”
Kara’s chest tightens. “I didn’t mean to—”
“I know, I know.” Barry waves her apology off. “You didn’t do it. The Force did.”
He stands, wobbling.
Kara instinctively steadies him.
The universe hums.
Barry’s eyebrows shoot up. “Wow. Okay. You’re still a walking temporal anomaly.”
Kara flinches. “Barry…”
He assesses her carefully — the golden glow under her skin, the way the air bends slightly around her, the faint pulse that resonates from her heart like a beacon.
“Kara,” he says softly, “you’re not supposed to be able to do that.”
“Do what?”
“Project through reality. Bend it.”
He gestures around them.
“All of this? It’s reacting to you.”
Kara swallows hard. “Because I was emotional. I’m trying to control it—”
“No.”
Barry shakes his head.
“It’s not reacting to your emotions.”
Kara blinks. “Then what is it reacting to?”
Barry meets her eyes.
“Your connection.”
Kara’s breath catches.
“Connection… to what?”
Barry hesitates.
Like he’s afraid of the answer.
Like he’s afraid of giving it words.
“Kara…” he says finally, “what were you thinking about when the Speed Force collapsed around you?”
Kara’s throat closes.
She looks away.
Barry’s voice is softer now.
Worried.
Kind.
“Kara.”
Kara whispers, “Lena.”
Barry nods slowly.
Like he expected it.
Like it confirms something he already suspected.
“The Speed Force didn’t pinpoint a date,” he says.
“It didn’t aim for a moment.”
He gestures to the city below them.
“It brought you to her.”
Kara’s heart slams so hard she feels it in her palms.
Barry adds gently, “Kara… the Speed Force reacted to the strongest emotional tether in your entire existence.”
Kara stares at him, breath trembling.
Barry continues:
“It dragged you to the earliest fracture point connected to your anchor.”
He swallows.
“Kara… your anchor isn’t a time. Or a place.”
He lets the words land.
“It’s Lena.”
Kara closes her eyes, chest aching.
Barry steps closer, lowering his voice.
“Kara, you entered the Speed Force with the emotional imprint of someone who’s already lost the most important person in her life.”
A tear slips down Kara’s cheek.
“I couldn’t lose her,” Kara whispers. “Not again.”
Barry puts a hand on her shoulder.
“Hey.”
His voice cracks a little.
“I get it more than you think.”
Kara opens her eyes.
They shine with grief, hope, and something too large for one heart to contain.
“Barry… she felt me. She actually felt me.”
Barry stiffens. “What?! Lena felt you?”
Kara nods. “She had… a memory. An echo. A flash of something that happened in my timeline.”
Barry curses under his breath. “Oh, that’s not good.”
Kara swallows. “I know.”
“No — like REALLY not good,” Barry insists. “If Lena is tapping into your paradox memories—”
He trails off.
“Kara,” he says carefully, “she wasn’t supposed to feel anything.”
Kara looks down. “I know.”
Barry grabs her shoulders.
“This timeline is bending around you. Around what you feel. Around what she feels. That’s—Kara, that’s unprecedented even for us.”
Kara whispers:
“I’m in love with her.”
Barry’s expression softens.
Painfully.
Affectionately.
“I know,” he says. “I saw the way the Force reacted. I don’t think it’s seen something like you two before.”
Kara looks out over the city, voice trembling.
“If I lose her again…”
Barry squeezes her arm.
“You won’t.”
Then quieter:
“But Kara… the more you change, the more unpredictable this gets.”
Kara lifts her chin, resolve hardening like steel.
“As long as she lives,” she says, “I can handle unpredictable.”
Barry watches her for a long moment.
“You’re going to fall in love with her all over again, aren’t you?”
Kara whispers:
“I never stopped.”
The skyline flickers faintly — soft, almost warm — like the universe agreeing with her.
Barry exhales hard, bracing his hands on his hips as another ripple of gold static hisses along the rooftop.
“Kara… there’s something I didn’t tell you,” he says quietly.
Kara turns toward him, frowning. “What?”
Barry looks at the skyline — the lights bending ever so slightly around her presence — and his voice lowers into something more troubled than she’s ever heard from him.
“The Speed Force didn’t just react to you,” he says.
“It recoiled from you.”
Kara blinks. “Recoiled?”
Barry nods tightly.
“When you screamed her name, when you reached for Lena… Kara, I’ve never seen the Speed Force retreat like that. It didn’t want to overpower you. It wanted to get out of your way.”
Kara’s heart stutters. “Why would it do that?”
Barry hesitates.
“Kara… the Speed Force sees people like fixed points. Constants. Anchors in the river.”
He gestures vaguely, frustrated at the inadequacy of the words.
“I’m one. You’re one. Legends are fixed points too. But what you did… I don’t have a category for it.”
Kara swallows. “Barry…”
He faces her fully now, expression solemn.
“You weren’t anchoring to Lena,” he says. “You were dragging the Force with you. Like you were overriding its rules.”
Her breath catches.
“That isn’t possible,” she whispers.
Barry shakes his head. “No, it shouldn’t be. But Kara — the last time the Speed Force reacted like this was when Nora West-Allen nearly erased herself from existence.”
He pauses.
“But this is worse. Because your paradox is emotional. It’s not rooted in fear or pain.”
His voice drops to a hush.
“It’s rooted in love.”
Kara’s lips part, but no sound comes.
Barry continues softly:
“The Force told me something before I got thrown out. Just one line — one fragment.”
Kara stiffens. “What did it say?”
Barry looks at her with something like awe.
“It said:
‘Her anchor supersedes causality.’”
Kara frowns. “Meaning…?”
“It means,” Barry says gently, “that what you feel for Lena is stronger than the timeline. Stronger than causality. Stronger than the laws that hold time in place.”
Kara feels her heartbeat echo in her ears.
Barry adds:
“And Kara… the last time I saw the Force identify something like that, it was describing the kind of bond that happens once every few millennia. A fixed point so powerful it overrides predetermined events.”
Kara’s breath trembles. “A soulmate.”
Barry doesn’t smile.
He doesn’t joke.
He simply nods.
“Kara, the universe isn’t just letting you chase her. It’s rerouting itself around your connection.”
A faint quake rolls under Kara’s boots.
Barry steadies her.
“And that’s why I’m worried,” he says.
“Because if the timeline bends too hard, if it tries to correct itself before you stabilize—”
Kara meets his eyes sharply. “What happens?”
Barry swallows.
“Kara… the universe might try to remove the paradox.”
Her stomach drops.
“Meaning… me?”
Barry looks away for a moment.
“Or Lena.”
The world tilts beneath her.
“No.”
Her voice is immediate, fierce, unwavering.
“No. I won’t let that happen.”
Barry nods. “I know you won’t. But you need to understand the stakes. You have to be careful, Kara. Every choice you make with Lena… shifts the entire structure of this timeline.”
He steps closer, lowering his voice.
“You’re not just rewriting time.”
He holds her gaze.
“You’re rewriting destiny.”
Kara inhales slowly — painfully.
“Then I’ll rewrite everything,” she whispers, “as many times as it takes.”
Barry watches her, sympathy and fear and awe folding together in his expression.
“Kara… just promise me one thing.”
“What?”
“That you won’t lose yourself trying to save her.”
Kara looks back toward L-Corp tower — toward the woman whose absence tore reality apart.
Her voice is soft but absolute.
“I already did.”
The skyline flickers once more — brighter this time — and settles.
Barry follows her gaze.
“Then let’s make sure this is the timeline where you get her back.”
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 2 — “The Past Isn’t Passive”
Scene 4 — “The L-Corp Echo”
POV: Lena Luthor
(Emotional, scientific, intimate — Lena begins to unravel the paradox.)
---
Lena returns to her office after messaging Kara, but she doesn’t sit.
She can’t.
Her body is too keyed up, her mind too sharp, her emotions too unmoored to allow stillness.
She walks the perimeter of her office once, twice, three times — a restless, circling orbit around a gravitational pull she doesn’t understand.
Kara.
Kara Danvers.
The name feels charged on her tongue, like the first syllable should trigger a memory she can’t quite reach.
Lena drags a hand through her hair and forces herself toward her secondary workstation — the one reserved for the more… unconventional analyses.
And this is nothing if not unconventional.
---
💻 THE DATA DOESN’T LIE (BUT LENA WISHES IT WOULD)
Lena slides behind the desk and opens her biometric logs again.
Her neural scans pulse on a loop: two overlapping signal patterns. One baseline, one foreign.
She isolates the second pattern.
It is rhythmic.
Warm.
Almost harmonic.
“Impossible,” she whispers.
This isn’t external interference.
This isn’t a device glitching.
This isn’t some random glitch caused by the office lighting.
The second pattern is… emotional.
And it is synced to her own like a mirrored waveform.
Lena stares.
Her breath quickens.
“This is a resonance signature.”
She freezes at the word.
Resonance.
Her hand rises instinctively to the center of her chest — to the exact place she felt that strange ache earlier. The ache she still feels if she inhales too deeply.
A soft buzz hums beneath her palm.
No.
No — that can’t be—
The scanner beeps.
She looks down.
Another burst of synced neural rhythm.
Stronger than before.
Something in her tightens.
Something she hasn’t felt in years.
Fear.
But not of the phenomenon.
Of what it means.
---
📹 THE FOOTAGE
Lena pivots sharply to her wall screen and replays the office footage from earlier.
Static.
Distortion.
And then:
Kara.
Her outline glitching.
Light bending around her.
Energy rippling outward from her chest in faint golden waves Lena can see but doesn’t understand.
Lena’s breath catches.
She freezes the frame.
Steps closer.
Kara looks devastated.
Raw.
Emotional in a way Lena has never seen her.
And behind the distortion — underneath it — Lena sees something she can’t unsee:
A shimmer of golden-white light around Kara’s heart.
Like a pulse.
Like an echo.
Like a beacon.
Lena touches the screen with trembling fingers.
“Kara… what happened to you?”
Her voice breaks.
And for a moment — just for a moment — she feels a phantom warmth against her fingers, as if Kara’s energy remembers her.
Lena jerks back.
Her heart is pounding.
“This is not possible,” she whispers. “This is not science. This is—”
Her voice dies in her throat.
Magic.
Destiny.
Something bigger than both.
---
⚡ THE SECOND ECHO
Her world distorts.
Not visually — emotionally.
A surge slams into her chest like someone grabbed her heart from the inside and squeezed.
Lena gasps, hand flying to her sternum.
A whisper hits her mind.
Not a voice.
A feeling.
Kara.
Hurting.
Struggling.
Trying to breathe on a rooftop alone.
Fighting something Lena can’t see.
Lena stumbles, gripping the desk as the ache floods her nerves.
“Stop,” she gasps. “Stop. What is this?”
The ache doubles — sharp, intense, a mirror of someone else’s pain.
Kara’s.
“Why do I feel you?” Lena whispers.
Her eyes blur.
She blinks rapidly — and the echo subsides just enough for her to regain her breath.
But the damage is done.
Whatever this connection is… it’s deepening.
Lena’s pulse races.
Her thoughts spin too fast.
She presses both palms against the desk.
“No more games,” she mutters. “I’m going to get answers.”
---
📱 KARA TEXTS AGAIN
Her phone buzzes.
Lena snatches it up faster than she will later admit.
Kara:
Can you meet me? Outside?
The balcony, maybe.
Lena’s stomach flips.
The balcony.
Where they always seemed to talk more honestly.
Where she once broke Kara’s heart, though she doesn’t know that yet.
Where something feels right and familiar and terrifying.
Lena inhales shakily.
Lena:
I’ll be right there.
She doesn’t allow herself to analyze the truth in that statement:
she wants to be right there.
She grabs her coat and heads toward the balcony doors.
But just before she leaves, she glances back at her desk.
At the frozen image of Kara surrounded by impossible light.
At the neural scan still flashing two synchronized pulse signatures.
At the tremor still in her fingertips.
“Kara Danvers,” she whispers, “you’re breaking every rule I know.”
She swallows.
“And I can’t look away.”
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ Scene 5 — “Two Timelines Collide”
POV: Kara + Lena
---
💛 KARA — waiting where she once shattered
Kara doesn’t fly.
She can’t.
Not in this timeline—not when Lena doesn’t know her secret yet, not when one careless moment could unravel everything she is trying to protect.
So she takes the elevator.
A slow, torturous rise to the executive floor where her heart had broken once in another version of reality.
By the time the soft chime sounds, Kara feels like her chest is too small for the emotion inside it.
She walks down the familiar hallway, each step echoing with memories she swore she’d never relive.
At the balcony door, her hand trembles once before she forces herself to breathe and pushes it open.
Warm air greets her.
Sunlight spills across the space.
Kara steps out onto the balcony and moves toward the railing, bracing her palms there as she tries to command her heartbeat into something that won’t crack the world in half.
She hears it then:
The soft click of the balcony door opening behind her.
She closes her eyes.
And turns.
Lena steps out.
---
💚 LENA — stepping into a moment she doesn’t understand
The sunlight brushes against her shoulders as Lena approaches the balcony, watching Kara in a way she can’t quite explain.
Kara looks… fragile.
Not weak — just overwhelmed.
Like she’s standing in the aftermath of something important and breaking.
“Kara,” Lena says softly.
Kara turns, and the look she gives her makes Lena’s breath catch:
raw emotion barely held together.
Kara gives a trembling smile. “Hi.”
The lights above them flicker—soft, subtle, almost like a whisper.
Lena notices.
Kara flinches.
Lena steps closer, her voice gentle.
“Kara… I’m not sure what happened earlier, but—”
“I’m sorry,” Kara blurts softly. “I didn’t mean to scare you.”
Lena’s eyes soften, her heartbeat jumping unexpectedly.
“You did scare me,” she admits.
“But not because you did anything wrong.”
Kara swallows, throat tight. “Then… what scared you?”
Lena looks down at her hands, then back up.
“When I touched you… I felt something I shouldn’t have felt.”
Kara goes very still.
Lena continues, quieter:
“I saw something. A moment that wasn’t mine.”
She hesitates.
“A moment where I was with you. Close to you. And something terrible was happening.”
Kara’s breath stutters; she looks away in pain.
“I’m sorry,” Kara whispers. “You weren’t supposed to see that.”
Lena steps closer. “Why did I?”
Kara turns her head slowly, meeting Lena’s gaze with eyes too full of meaning.
“Because what happened between us… left an imprint.”
Her voice breaks.
“And the past is trying to remember it.”
Lena inhales sharply.
“Kara,” she whispers, “what happened between us?”
Kara’s eyes fall toward the city below.
Then, quietly:
“We were close.”
Lena’s pulse surges. “How close?”
Kara looks back with a softness and a grief Lena can feel in her bones.
“Close enough that losing you nearly destroyed me.”
Lena’s breath falters.
The balcony lights flicker again—this time stronger.
She steps nearer, drawn without thinking.
“Kara,” she whispers, “why does it feel like I’m remembering something I never lived?”
Kara’s voice is barely a whisper.
“Because the universe is trying to give it back to you.”
Their eyes lock.
A ripple of golden distortion trembles through the air between them, subtle but unmistakable.
Lena shivers.
“Kara… tell me the truth,” she says, reaching out.
Her fingers brush Kara’s wrist.
The air hums—warm, bright, intimate.
“What are we to each other?” Lena asks.
Kara’s eyes shine with unshed tears.
“Everything.”
The universe pulses.
The railing vibrates faintly.
The skyline distorts in a soft, shimmering wave.
Lena inhales sharply, the sensation shooting down her spine.
She doesn’t step away.
She steps closer.
“Kara…” Lena says, trembling, “I’m not afraid of this.”
Kara’s breath catches. “I am.”
“Why?”
“Because if I get too close… I might break you.”
Lena shakes her head gently, stepping into Kara’s space.
“Kara… I don’t break that easily.”
A faint, pained smile touches Kara’s mouth.
“You have no idea how untrue that is.”
The balcony shivers again.
Kara instinctively pulls away—
—but Lena grabs her wrist with both hands, holding her in place.
Instantly—
the shaking stops.
Lena gasps. “Kara… it stopped.”
Kara nods, chest aching.
“You’re my anchor. You always were.”
Lena stares at her, breath shaking.
“Then why am I remembering this?”
Kara’s voice is soft, full of heartbreak.
“Because it mattered.”
Lena’s eyes widen, lips parting with a soundless inhale.
Kara steps back then—
slowly, painfully—
as if every step away from Lena hurts.
“We can’t do this here,” she murmurs. “Not yet.”
Lena doesn’t argue.
But her expression says everything she doesn’t speak:
Don’t go.
Kara turns toward the door.
At the threshold she stops, looks back—
Lena framed in gold light, pulse synced unconsciously to Kara’s.
“Whatever you’re remembering,” Kara whispers, “it mattered. And it still does.”
Kara slips inside.
Lena remains on the balcony, heart pounding a rhythm she doesn’t understand—
but instinctively knows:
It’s hers and Kara’s.
---
⭐ CHAPTER 2 — “The Past Isn’t Passive”
Scene 6 — “A New Path Diverges”
POV: Kara Danvers
(Rooftop; emotional clarity; cosmic shift; the first real “choice” moment.)
---
Kara doesn’t run.
She almost does.
The moment she leaves the balcony, she almost takes the elevator three floors down and bursts through the doors of L-Corp just to see Lena again—
—but she forces herself up.
Up the stairs.
Up to the roof.
Up into the air where she can breathe again.
She keeps her feet on the ground, because if she takes off flying, she will go straight back to Lena.
Kara stands on the empty rooftop and presses both hands over her face.
“Rao,” she whispers into her palms.
“What am I doing?”
Her heart is still reeling from Lena’s touch.
Her skin still hums where Lena’s fingers held her.
Her whole body feels too full — too alive — too afraid of making the wrong move.
The air shifts behind her.
Kara doesn’t need to turn.
“Barry,” she murmurs.
He drops his hand from the shadows, appearing beside the HVAC unit like he’s been waiting for her to come apart.
“How’d the talk go?” he asks gently.
Kara laughs — broken, breathless.
“I think I made everything worse.”
Barry tilts his head. “Did you?”
He sees her expression and softens. “Hey. Come here.”
Kara sinks down beside him on the edge of the rooftop.
Barry sits too, elbows resting on his knees.
They look out over the city.
“Okay,” Barry says. “Hit me with it.”
Kara wraps her arms around herself.
Her voice is small but steady.
“She remembered something.”
Barry’s heart drops. “Kara—”
“I know. I know it’s too early. I know she shouldn’t be remembering anything.”
Her hands shake.
“But she felt it. The universe gave her a piece of our future.”
Barry scrubs a hand over his face.
“That’s… not supposed to happen unless your bond is—”
He stops.
Kara looks at him. “Say it.”
Barry swallows.
“Kara… your connection with her is acting like a fixed point.”
Kara blinks. “A fixed point in time?”
“No,” Barry says softly. “Worse. Stronger. A fixed point in you.”
The wind quiets.
Kara’s pulse stutters.
Barry continues:
“You’re the Paragon of Hope. That means your emotional anchors, your choices—they carry more weight than anyone else’s. They ripple harder. They reshape easier. They… stick.”
He points at her chest.
“And Lena? Lena is anchoring that ripple.”
Kara’s breath trembles. “This is too big, Barry. I’m changing things just by—by looking at her.”
Barry nods gently.
“Yeah. You are.”
Kara squeezes her eyes shut.
“I don’t want to hurt her,” she whispers. “I don’t want the timeline to swallow her because of me.”
Barry shifts, turning toward her.
“Kara… look at me.”
She does.
“You came back,” Barry says quietly, “because you couldn’t survive losing her. The timeline knows that.”
Kara’s throat closes.
Barry continues:
“The Speed Force told me something before it threw me out. Something I didn’t think you were ready to hear.”
Kara stiffens. “Tell me.”
Barry hesitates—
and then says it:
“If the Paragon finds her fixed point,
the timeline will rewrite itself around her choice.”
Kara’s breath leaves her.
Barry’s voice drops:
“Kara… you’re the Paragon.
Lena is your fixed point.”
Kara trembles. “So if I choose her—”
Barry interrupts gently.
“No. Kara.
You already did.”
The air around them pulses.
A warm ripple spreads across the skyline — slow, soft, like a new heartbeat waking.
Kara feels it resonate in her bones.
Barry watches the golden shimmer with quiet awe.
“There,” he murmurs. “See that? That’s reality responding to you.”
Kara stares.
Golden light arcs across the city in a gentle wave — subtle, invisible to anyone but them.
Kara presses a trembling hand to her chest.
“Barry…”
Her voice cracks.
“I just want her safe.”
Barry nods. “Then keep being careful. Keep stabilizing. Don’t rush her memories. And for God’s sake, don’t let Lex find out.”
Kara’s jaw sets.
“I won’t.”
“Kara…”
She looks at him.
Barry gives her a small, knowing smile.
“Let this timeline be the one where you don’t lose her.”
Kara exhales — long, shaky, filled with something like determination.
She turns her face toward L-Corp’s shining tower.
Lena is somewhere behind those windows — alive, curious, remembering pieces of a future they never got to live.
Kara straightens.
Her voice comes out steady, soft, and full of promise.
“I’m choosing her again.”
Barry smiles.
The golden shimmer pulses once more — brighter this time — then fades into the city’s heartbeat.
A new path diverges.
The rooftop air stills.
Then—
A soft crackle of blue-white energy ripples at the edge of Kara’s vision.
Not dangerous.
Not unstable.
Just… watching.
Time stretches, thins, then folds gently around her like warm static.
Kara is no longer on the rooftop.
Not physically — but her consciousness brushes the border of somewhere older.
Somewhere infinite.
Somewhere alive.
The Speed Force.
Colors swirl like liquid lightning.
Currents flow like rivers made of memory and possibility.
Everything hums with awareness.
A voice moves through the light.
Not Barry.
Not human.
“Paragon.”
Kara inhales sharply.
“Your choice resonates.”
Gold-white light flares, forming a shape — not a body, more like a silhouette of emotion.
Kara doesn’t feel fear.
Only awe.
“Your anchor supersedes causality.”
A pulse ripples outward.
“Your heart alters pathways others cannot see.”
The light brightens — warm, gentle, impossibly vast.
“Your divergence has been accepted.”
Kara’s breath catches.
Accepted?
What does that mean—
Another shimmering wave sweeps across the vision, pulling her attention to a thread of brilliant green and gold winding through the storm of light.
A thread that pulses in perfect rhythm with her own heartbeat.
Lena.
Kara reaches toward it before she can think—
The energy around her warms, almost like approval.
“Your fixed point responds.”
The green-gold thread glows brighter.
“Two timelines converge where one should stand.”
A pause.
“Proceed with caution, Paragon.”
Kara swallows hard.
“What happens if I don’t?”
The light shifts — not threatening, but solemn.
“If you falter… the timeline will attempt correction.”
Another pulse — soft, pained.
“Correction may result in deletion.”
Kara’s blood turns to ice.
“Deletion of who?” she whispers.
The voice answers with devastating clarity:
“Your anchor.”
Lena.
Kara’s heart seizes violently in her chest.
“No.”
Her voice is a tremor of sheer conviction.
“I won’t let that happen.”
The Speed Force hums — deeper, warmer.
“Then hold fast.”
“Stabilize the bond.”
“Choose with clarity.”
The green-gold thread pulses again, wrapping softly around her fingertips before slipping away like a whisper of memory.
“Hope bends the river, Kara Zor-El.”
The light dims.
“And you are its strongest current.”
The vision collapses gently—
—leaving Kara gasping on the rooftop.
A faint shimmer of lightning fades across the skyline.
The rooftop is quiet again.
But Kara radiates with something new.
Resolve.
Fear.
Love.
And an understanding that her choices are no longer just personal.
They are cosmic.
Kara steadies her breath, wiping her eyes.
“I’m not losing her,” she whispers into the wind.
The Speed Force answers with a soft flicker of gold across the clouds.
---
Chapter 3: Chapter 3 — “Echoes Don’t Lie”
Summary:
Kara and Lena move through the day haunted by memories neither of them has lived.
The bond between them intensifies—bright, undeniable, and increasingly unstable—drawing them together even as Kara fears what proximity might break.Lena begins experiencing emotional flashes from a life she never lived.
Kara’s powers pulse in response to feelings she can’t control.
Barry brings a truth Kara isn’t ready to face.
Lex detects an anomaly that should not exist.
And the universe itself responds to a choice Kara never meant to make.When Kara returns home for the night, the Speed Force finally answers.
Emotions converge before memories.
Love before truth.
And the universe is done waiting.
Notes:
Thank you so much for reading Chapter 3!
This chapter is where the convergence bond truly begins to awaken—where emotions ripple through the timeline before memories do. Kara and Lena both feel what they shouldn’t, remember what never happened, and find themselves pulled together in ways that defy physics, logic, and their own fears.The Speed Force has entered the chat.
Lex is paying attention.
Cat already knows.
And Lena is closer to remembering Kara than either of them realize.This chapter was a joy to write, and the emotional gravity will only intensify from here.
Brace yourself for slow-burn cosmic-level romance, timeline tension, and Kara trying very, very hard not to break reality… again.
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 3 — “Echoes Don’t Lie”
Scene 1 — “The Morning After Isn’t Calm”
POV: Kara Danvers
(With integrated expanded Cat Grant mentor energy)
---
Kara wakes up feeling like she’s been emotionally hit by a freight train.
Not physically — physically she feels fine.
But emotionally?
Her chest aches.
Her heartbeat is too loud.
Her skin hums faintly with a soft golden undertone that should not be there.
And every time she closes her eyes, she sees Lena’s face on the balcony.
Feels Lena’s hands on her wrist.
She presses her palms to her eyes, groaning.
“Get it together,” she mumbles to herself.
She makes it through her morning routine on muscle memory alone — brushing her teeth, showering, tying her hair back — all while actively trying not to replay Lena whispering:
“I’m not afraid of this.”
Every time the memory surfaces, reality shivers.
That’s new.
That’s very, very bad.
By the time she reaches CatCo, she is desperately trying to appear normal.
It goes poorly.
---
⭐ Cat notices everything.
The moment Kara steps into the bullpen, Cat Grant looks up from her tablet with the accuracy of a predator spotting weakness.
She narrows her eyes.
“Kiera.”
Just the way she says it makes Kara straighten like someone tightened her strings.
“Yes, Ms. Grant?”
Cat stands from her chair and walks toward Kara with slow, assessing steps, eyes sharp as diamonds.
“You look like someone wrung you out, hung you to dry, and then drove over you with a Prius.”
Kara opens her mouth.
Closes it.
Cat waves a hand.
“No, no — don’t try to explain. I can see your brain working and it’s painful. Come. Sit.”
Before Kara can protest, Cat thrusts a cup of coffee into her hands with the force of someone administering medicine.
Kara sits.
Cat perches on the edge of her desk, arms crossed.
“Now,” Cat says, “tell me who she is.”
Kara inhales her coffee and chokes violently.
Cat doesn’t flinch.
“A brunette, I presume,” Cat adds, tapping a manicured finger against her knee. “You always get that glazed look around brunettes.”
Kara stares, horrified.
“I—I don’t—what—there’s no—”
“Kiera.”
Cat leans closer, lowering her sunglasses.
“Kara.”
Her voice softens, unusually gentle.
“Don’t insult me.”
Kara wilts.
Cat smirks triumphantly.
---
⭐ Cat Grant’s mini-monologue of devastating insight
“Listen to me,” Cat begins, tone switching to mentor-level-sincerity with alarming speed.
“Falling for someone brilliant is a dangerous hobby.
It turns your brain to soup and your heart to oatmeal.
And you, my dear, are already halfway to porridge.”
Kara wants the floor to swallow her.
Cat continues:
“But it also makes you brave.
Braver than you think you can be.
Braver than is probably healthy.”
Kara’s eyes soften, warmth melting her panic.
Cat taps her cheek lightly.
“So whoever this… Luthor-shaped hurricane is—”
Kara nearly drops her coffee.
“Aha,” Cat says, grinning like a cat who got the cream.
“Knew it.”
Kara puts her face in her hands. “Oh my god.”
Cat pats her head.
“There, there. Your secret’s safe… for now.”
---
⭐ Kara’s powers glitch
Jess walks by the bullpen discussing L-Corp on her phone.
Lena’s name drifts through the air.
Instantly, Kara’s superhearing zooms in on the sound without her permission.
Her pulse spikes.
Her coffee cup vibrates on the desk.
A fluorescent light above her flickers.
Cat pauses mid-sentence.
Her eyes shift slowly upward to the flickering light…
then back to Kara.
“Kiera,” Cat says, narrowing her gaze,
“if this building is glitching because of your love life, I swear I will fire the power grid.”
Kara flushes scarlet.
“I—I’m just—maybe it’s faulty wiring—”
“No,” Cat says flatly. “This is you. You’re vibrating.”
Kara covers her face again.
Cat’s voice softens.
“Hey.”
Kara peeks through her fingers.
Cat sighs — dramatically, but sincere beneath it.
“Whoever she is… don’t let fear decide your next move.”
Kara freezes.
Cat’s voice gentles further.
“It has never served you well.”
The words slide straight through Kara’s armor.
Her eyes sting.
Cat sees — of course she sees.
Without comment, she hands Kara a tissue.
---
⭐ The timeline reacts
Kara takes the tissue.
The moment her fingers brush the soft paper, a faint tremor rolls through the room —
like the universe exhaling around her.
Cat’s eyes flick upward again.
“Kiera,” she warns, “if you’re going to have a meltdown, at least go have it on a balcony where HR doesn’t have to file a report.”
Kara almost laughs.
Almost.
Because Lena on a balcony is what broke her in the first place.
Cat sees it all.
Her tone quiets to its rarest setting — genuine concern.
“Oh, sweetheart,” Cat says softly.
“You’ve fallen hard, haven’t you?”
Kara’s breath stutters.
She can’t answer.
She doesn’t have to.
Cat gives a small, understanding smile.
“Drink your coffee, pull yourself together, and then go figure out what you actually want.”
Kara nods, shaky, grateful.
Cat walks away with a confident stride, already snapping instructions to someone else.
But just before she disappears into her office, she calls back:
“And Kiera? Try not to implode the building. I like this one.”
Kara exhales.
Her hands shake.
Her powers hum.
Her heart aches in a way she can no longer hide from herself.
Because Cat was right.
She’s fallen.
Hard.
Fade out.
Fade out
---
⭐ CHAPTER 3 — “Echoes Don’t Lie”
Scene 2 — “Lena Tries to Rationalize the Impossible”
POV: Lena Luthor
---
Lena hasn’t slept.
She tried.
More than once.
She even managed to lie down for twenty minutes.
But every time she closed her eyes, she felt—
Kara’s fingers in her wrist.
That warm hum beneath her skin.
The soft, fragile look in Kara’s eyes.
The unmistakable sensation that something between them shifted permanently.
So she’s back at her desk before sunrise, blazer off, hair in a loose knot, a pale line of exhaustion under her eyes.
Her lab wing is silent.
Jess hasn’t arrived yet.
The building is cold the way it always is before the day begins.
Lena exhales shakily and activates her biometric interface.
Data scrolls across her workstation.
Neural patterns.
Hormonal spikes.
Electrodermal fluctuations.
Emotional resonance readings she has no business picking apart yet.
And there it is again:
The second signature.
Warm.
Rhythmic.
Harmonic.
Not hers.
Never hers.
Lena presses her fingers to her temple.
“No,” she murmurs.
“This can’t be external contamination.
It’s too stable. Too synchronized.”
She isolates her own neural pattern.
Then isolates the second.
When she overlays them—
—her breath catches.
They fit.
Not identical.
Not matching like two halves of a whole.
But complementary, like resonance waves aligning.
Lena steps back from the monitor.
“It’s a correlation, not causation,” she tells herself.
“A coincidence. An electrical interference pattern.”
But even as she says it, her chest tightens.
Because she remembers the moment on the balcony.
The way everything calmed when she touched Kara.
The way Kara looked at her like she mattered.
The way something in Lena’s chest recognized her.
Her hand drifts toward her sternum again—
And she freezes.
The echo hits like a punch.
---
⚡ THE ECHO
Not an emotion.
A moment.
Just one heartbeat long:
Kara kneeling on the ground in a different outfit — dusty, blood on her cheek — clutching her own hands to her face in grief.
Lena’s voice — older, deeper, broken — whispering:
“Why didn’t you tell me?”
Kara sobbing:
“I didn’t want to lose you.”
A flash of pain.
The sound of something collapsing.
A rooftop.
Wind.
A city darker than this one.
A sense of loss so bone-deep it steals Lena’s breath.
Then—
Gone.
Lena staggers forward, grabbing her desk.
Her pulse soars.
Her lungs seize.
Her vision blurs.
“What—”
She forces air into her chest.
“What was that?”
Her fingers shake as she pulls up her vitals again.
Spike.
Spike.
Spike.
All red.
Then the overlay appears again.
Her neural pattern—
and the second one—
sync into perfect alignment for three full seconds.
Lena’s stomach flips sharply.
“That wasn’t my memory,” she whispers.
“That wasn’t my pain.”
But it felt real.
Visceral.
Personal.
Her hands tremble.
The idea she’s been trying to push away presses harder:
These echoes aren’t anomalies.
They’re connections.
She doesn’t want to believe it.
But she can’t deny what her body is telling her.
Her phone buzzes.
She jumps.
Jess:
“On my way up. Want coffee?”
Lena stares at the message for a moment, grounding herself.
Lena:
Please.
She locks the neural screens, composes herself, smoothing her blouse and brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear.
But her hands are still shaking.
Her voice is unsteady when she whispers to the empty room:
“Kara… what are you doing to me?”
No answer comes.
But the lights overhead flicker — just once —
as if the building is exhaling with her.
Lena reaches for the tablet she dropped onto her desk—
but the moment her fingertips brush the metal edge, heat snaps through her nerves.
Another echo.
Shorter than the last.
Sharper.
An elevator.
The soft chiming of a bell.
Kara stepping inside—
her blouse torn, hair disheveled, as if she’d been through something she couldn’t explain.
Her knuckles scraped.
Her eyes red from crying
And Lena—
older, angrier, devastated—
stands inches away, whispering:
“Just tell me the truth.”
Kara’s voice shakes.
“I can’t.”
The pain in Lena’s chest is instant, bright, and unbearable.
The echo vanishes.
Lena jerks her hand back from the tablet like it burned her.
“What… was that…?” she breathes.
Her heart slams against her ribs.
Because she knows two things with perfect certainty:
1. That moment has never happened in her life.
2. But the emotion behind it felt like a wound she’d carried for years.
Her hands tremble violently now.
She shuts her eyes, trying to steady her breath.
But the truth curls cold and undeniable through her mind:
Someone else’s memories are bleeding into her own.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 3 — “Echoes Don’t Lie”
Scene 3 — “The First Break in the Timeline”
POV: Kara Danvers
---
Kara’s day at CatCo is supposed to be normal.
It isn’t.
She sits at her desk, hands hovering over her keyboard, pretending to work on a story about local infrastructure improvements. Her brain tries to focus on the words on the screen, but every thought loops back to Lena.
Lena touching her wrist.
Lena whispering she wasn’t afraid.
Lena’s eyes widening in recognition — a recognition she should not have.
Kara swallows hard and squeezes her hands together to stop them from shaking.
“This is fine,” she whispers to herself.
It is not fine.
Her powers twitch under her skin like static caught in bone.
Her superhearing flickers in and out — too sensitive one second, then gone entirely the next.
She tries to type.
The world skips.
Just for a second.
Like a broken frame in a video.
Kara’s breath stutters.
She looks around the bullpen — no one else reacts.
She turns back to her computer—
And sees two versions of Lena, side-by-side overlayed in her mind’s eye:
One smiling, warm, younger.
This timeline’s Lena.
One older, grief-stricken, eyes full of betrayal.
Kara’s original timeline Lena.
The images slam together.
Kara gasps and grips the edge of her desk, knuckles white.
The lights flicker.
Her monitor glitches.
A ripple rolls through the air as if the atmosphere suddenly breathed in.
“Kara?”
She barely hears her own name.
Because the overlay isn’t fading.
Lena — two Lenas — stand in her mind with impossible clarity.
The happy one saying,
“You can always talk to me.”
The broken one whispering,
“You lied to me.”
Kara squeezes her eyes shut.
“No, no, no—” she whispers.
“Please not here, please—”
The bullpen is bright, noisy, alive — but she feels like she’s underwater.
The world jerks again.
Something slams into the floor beside her desk — a vibration only she feels.
Her breath stops.
Her vision blurs.
The voices of both Lenas echo through her head, overlapping:
“Kara?”
“Kara…”
“Why didn’t you tell me?”
“I’m not afraid.”
She clamps a hand over her mouth, trying to keep from crying out.
The world distorts—
And then a blast of wind sweeps through the room, invisible to normal eyes, rattling papers off nearby desks.
Barry Allen materializes beside her in a crackle of lightning.
He grabs the back of her chair, crouching down to her level.
“Kara—hey—Kara, look at me,” he says urgently, voice low, grounding.
She opens her eyes, tears gathering.
“Barry… I saw her. Both of her. At the same time. I can’t—”
Her voice breaks.
“I can’t do this.”
Barry’s face tightens.
“Okay,” he says softly.
“Okay. That wasn’t a normal glitch.”
Kara lets out a shaky breath. “No kidding.”
Barry touches her wrist — gently, like she’s made of glass.
“Kara… that wasn’t just you. The timeline reacted.”
Kara shakes her head, panic rising.
“But I didn’t even see Lena today. This shouldn’t be happening.”
Barry’s eyes harden with worry.
“That’s the problem, Kara.”
He leans closer, voice gentling.
“The bond is accelerating. The timeline doesn’t want distance.”
Kara’s stomach drops.
“What are you saying?”
Barry hesitates…
then says it:
“I’m saying you might be the one destabilizing reality.”
Kara’s breath stutters into silence.
“I… what?”
Barry squeezes her hand.
“Kara… the universe responds to you.
And right now?
It’s responding too strongly.”
Kara’s eyes fill.
Because she already knows why.
Lena.
Everything is tied to Lena.
Barry looks at the flickering lights, at Kara’s trembling hands, at the tear she doesn’t notice spilling down her cheek.
“We need to get you out of here,” he whispers.
“Before the next slip is worse.”
Kara nods, barely.
Barry helps her stand—
But before they can move, Kara’s vision flickers again.
Just a heartbeat.
Just one frame.
Lena’s hand in hers.
Older.
Warmer.
Devastated.
And Lena whispering,
“Please don’t leave me again.”
The timeline snaps back into place.
Kara sways.
Barry catches her.
“Okay,” he says, voice firm.
“We’re leaving. Now.”
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 3 — “Echoes Don’t Lie”
Scene 4 — “The Magnetism Problem”
POV: Lena Luthor (primary) + Kara (secondary)
L-Corp, late morning into early afternoon
---
Lena tells herself she’s not going to think about Kara today.
That lasts exactly eight minutes.
She tries to drown herself in work — contracts, project briefs, a meeting with R&D — but every time she looks down at her hands she feels the phantom warmth of Kara’s skin under her fingers.
And the echoes.
God, the echoes.
The elevator memory.
The rooftop.
The grief that wasn’t hers.
She finally gets frustrated enough to snap her tablet shut and stand, pacing her office.
“This is ridiculous,” she mutters.
Her mind keeps replaying Kara’s face from yesterday.
The fragility.
The relief when Lena touched her.
The grief—
the grief Lena felt in that micro-flash even though she wasn’t the one who lived it.
And that’s what terrifies her the most:
These emotions aren’t random.
They feel personal.
Like she lost Kara.
Like she loved Kara.
Like something broke between them once.
She presses a hand to her sternum.
“Get a grip, Lena.”
A knock.
Jess cracks open the door.
“Um—Miss Luthor? Kara Danvers is here.”
Lena jolts.
“Kara?”
“She said she’s here for the renewable energy interview follow-up,” Jess says. “Do you want me to stall her? I can stall her.”
Lena’s heart slams against her ribs.
“No,” she says too quickly.
Then, calmer: “No. Send her in.”
Jess gives her a look.
The kind of look that says, I see everything and I’m judging all of it,
and closes the door.
Lena exhales sharply.
Her pulse thunders.
Her palms sweat.
She hates how much she cares.
She turns toward the window, trying to school her expression—
But the second the door opens behind her, she feels it.
A warm hum rolls through the room like a soft current of energy.
Her breath catches.
Kara.
---
⭐ Kara’s arrival (secondary POV bleed)
Kara stands in the doorway, holding her notebook like it’s a shield.
The moment her eyes meet Lena’s—
The lights flicker.
A soft vibration hums in the air between them.
Kara feels her powers spark under her skin.
Lena feels her heart lurch into her throat.
Neither of them moves.
Neither of them breathes.
The universe leans closer.
---
⭐ Back to Lena
Lena forces herself to inhale.
“Kara,” she says, her voice softer than intended. “Hi.”
Kara swallows, eyes wide, like she expected this to hurt.
“Hi.”
Jess, witnessing a level of tension that probably violates HR policy, hesitates in the doorway.
“Do… do you need anything else, Miss Luthor?”
“No,” Lena and Kara say at the same time.
Jess retreats, closing the door slowly, as if backing away from wild animals.
---
⭐ The pull between them
Kara steps forward.
A tiny spark dances across the metal of Lena’s desk.
They both see it.
Lena’s pulse spikes.
Kara freezes like she’s afraid to get closer.
But Lena—
Lena feels that hum again.
The same hum from the balcony.
The same soft pull that makes her want to step into Kara’s orbit and never leave it.
She moves first.
Just one small step.
Kara’s breath shudders.
And reality responds.
The air warms.
The lights soften.
The faintest golden shimmer flutters behind Kara’s shoulders like heat mirage.
Lena blinks, startled.
“What… was that?”
Kara swallows hard.
“I—I don’t know what you mean.”
She is a terrible liar.
Lena steps closer again.
“Something happens when we’re near each other,” Lena whispers.
“You feel it too.”
Kara closes her eyes like the words physically hurt her.
“Lena, I—”
Lena reaches out without thinking—
Her hand brushes the side of Kara’s wrist.
The echo hits instantly.
---
⚡ THE ECHO (short)
A door slamming.
Kara yelling, “Please, wait—”
Lena’s voice, cold and shaking:
“You should have told me the truth.”
A wave of heartbreak.
Not from this Lena.
From another.
---
Lena jerks her hand back with a gasp.
Kara steps forward instinctively, hands half-raised like she’s afraid Lena might fall.
“Lena—Lena, are you okay?” Her voice cracks.
“I felt—” Lena stammers, breath shaking.
“I felt something again. Something that wasn’t mine.”
Kara looks devastated.
“Lena, I’m so sorry.”
Lena stares at her.
“Why does it feel like we’ve… been through something? Together?”
Kara’s chest heaves.
“Because—”
She cuts herself off, shaking her head.
“No. I can’t.”
Lena steps closer again, eyes bright with confusion and something painfully tender.
“Kara… look at me.”
Kara does.
Their breathing synchronizes.
The room vibrates gently around them.
Lena whispers:
“Whatever this is…
you’re not the only one feeling it.”
Kara’s eyes shine with emotion she can’t hide.
“I know,” she whispers.
“That’s the problem.”
The tension is electric.
One wrong move and reality might snap.
Jess opens the door again without knocking.
“Kara—oh my god, sorry—Miss Luthor, your 12 o’clock—”
She freezes at the sight of them standing too close, staring too intensely, glowing just slightly.
Jess backs out slowly.
“I’m… going to reschedule that.”
The door clicks shut.
The tension breaks just enough for Kara to step back, flustered.
“I—I should go.”
Lena’s heart stings, but she nods.
“Okay.”
Kara turns toward the door—
But Lena, without meaning to, whispers:
“Kara… don’t stay away.”
Kara stops.
Her shoulders shake.
She doesn’t turn around as she says, voice trembling:
“I don’t think I could, even if I tried.”
Then she leaves.
Lena stands alone in her office, breathing hard, hand pressed to her sternum again.
The hum lingers.
Stronger than ever.
---
⭐Kara’s Shock Wave
Kara POV, immediately after leaving Lena’s office
Kara doesn’t get ten steps down the hallway before it hits her.
Her heartbeat spikes—
not physically, but cosmically.
A warm, golden pulse ripples through her chest, outward, like a stone dropped into the fabric of reality.
The floor beneath her feet vibrates.
The glass wall to her left hums.
The elevator lights flicker in a synchronized wave, cascading from top to bottom like falling dominoes.
Kara grabs the railing, eyes widening.
“No, no, no—” she whispers.
The pulse comes again.
Stronger.
Her vision blurs for a second—
not with tears this time
but with overlapping timelines pressing through her thoughts.
She hears Lena’s voice in one timeline say:
“Don’t stay away.”
And in another:
“You lied to me.”
The echoes twist together.
Kara clamps her hands over her ears, but it doesn’t stop — because the sound isn’t external.
It’s memory.
It’s the past fighting to merge with the present.
The hallway around her distorts for half a second, as if someone is stretching the edges of reality like plastic wrap.
Then —
everything snaps back.
The lights steady.
The vibration stops.
Her hearing normalizes.
Kara leans into the wall, breathing hard.
“Oh God,” she whispers.
“What is happening to us?”
The answer hits her like a cold wave:
Every time she and Lena get close…
the universe reacts.
And the reaction is getting stronger.
Kara lifts her trembling hands in front of her face.
Faint golden light flickers across her fingers before fading.
She swallows.
“Barry’s not going to like this,” she says softly.
But deeper inside, beneath the fear, a thought she doesn’t want to face rises like a spark:
Neither am I.
Because I don’t want to stay away from her.
Not anymore.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 3 — “Echoes Don’t Lie”
Scene 5 — “Barry’s Hard Truth”
POV: Kara Danvers
(Private rooftop — shortly after the hallway shock wave)
---
Kara barely makes it out of L-Corp before her vision starts to blur again.
Not dangerously — not like the double-Lena overlay earlier —
but enough that she’s afraid to use her powers in public.
So she walks. Quickly. Head down.
Hands shoved deep into her coat pockets so they won’t shake visibly.
By the time she reaches the rooftop Barry told her about, she’s trembling.
She’s barely stepped out onto the concrete when a gust of wind swirls behind her and Barry materializes in a crackle of blue-white electricity.
He looks at her once—
just once—
and his expression drops into pure worry.
“Kara,” he says softly.
“That bad?”
She laughs—
the broken, breathless kind that isn’t actually laughter at all.
“Barry, I think I’m breaking the timeline.”
He steps closer immediately.
“Hey. Sit.”
He guides her to the rooftop ledge like she’s in shock.
“Kara, start from the top. What happened?”
Kara presses both palms against her forehead, trying to steady her breathing.
“I saw her,” she whispers.
“Not… not Lena here. I saw the other Lena. The one from my timeline. And then… something else. This flicker. Like reality was trying to split.”
Barry nods slowly.
He knew this was coming.
“And when I left her office,” Kara continues, “something pulsed through me. Like a shockwave. It felt—Barry, it felt alive.”
Barry crouches in front of her, hands on his knees.
“Kara… I ran a scan the moment I sensed the spike. And you’re right.”
Kara looks up, terrified.
“You’re destabilizing the timeline.”
She feels her stomach drop.
Barry sees the panic rise and gently places a hand on her shoulder.
“But not because your powers are out of control,” he says quickly.
“This isn’t kryptonian. It’s emotional. Kara… it’s Lena.”
Kara closes her eyes.
Of course it is.
Barry continues, voice soft but urgent:
“The bond between you two is accelerating. Faster than the Speed Force predicted.”
Kara shakes her head.
“But we barely touched—”
“Kara.”
He gives her a look.
“You two breathe the same air and the universe lights up like a Christmas tree.”
Kara lets out a long, trembling exhale.
“I don’t know what to do, Barry. Every time I’m near her, something happens. Lights flicker. The ground shakes. Lena sees things she’s not supposed to see.”
Barry nods. “I know.”
“And I don’t want to hurt her,” Kara whispers.
Her voice breaks.
“I can feel her getting pulled into this. I can feel her remembering things she’s never lived. And it’s my fault.”
Barry moves his hand from her shoulder to her wrist, squeezing gently.
“Kara. Listen to me.”
She looks up, eyes wet.
“This isn’t your fault. The universe chose her long before you ever touched the timeline.”
Kara frowns, confused.
“What do you mean?”
Barry swallows.
“When the Speed Force kicked you out of your original timeline—it didn’t just push you randomly. It pushed you to your fixed point.”
Kara feels her heart stop.
Barry continues:
“Kara… a fixed point isn’t a place.
It’s a person.”
Her breath shudders.
No.
He can’t mean—
“Kara,” Barry says softly,
“Lena isn’t just the reason you came back.”
A beat.
“She’s the reason the timeline let you.”
Kara trembles, absorbing the weight of that.
Barry watches her, sympathy shining in his eyes.
“You’re the Paragon of Hope. Your emotions echo louder than the laws of physics. And your strongest emotional anchor is—”
“Lena,” Kara whispers.
Barry nods.
“Your timelines want to converge. They’ve been trying to converge for years. You just… finally gave them the chance.”
Kara’s throat tightens painfully.
“So what do I do?” she asks.
“How do I stop hurting her? How do I keep the timeline from collapsing around her?”
Barry lets out a slow breath.
“You stabilize it.”
“How?”
Barry looks at her with something like awe.
“You don’t keep your distance.
You stay close.”
Kara’s eyes widen.
“Barry, that’s the opposite of what I should do—”
“No,” he interrupts firmly.
“What you shouldn’t do is run. That’s when the cracks get worse.”
Kara looks down at her shaking hands.
“She told me… not to stay away.”
Barry nods.
“There you go.”
Kara’s breath trembles.
“But, Barry… if I get too close…”
She swallows hard.
“What if I lose her again?”
Barry’s voice softens.
“Kara. Losing her is the one thing that breaks the timeline.
Choosing her?
That’s what holds it together.”
A golden shimmer pulses faintly in the air behind Kara, visible only to Barry.
He gestures toward it quietly.
“You see that? That’s not the world falling apart.
That’s the world adjusting to your choice.”
Kara blinks, tears finally spilling over.
Barry smiles — small, sad, but full of hope.
“Let it adjust, Kara,” he murmurs.
“For once… let something be right.”
A hush falls over the rooftop.
Kara exhales shakily.
She doesn’t answer.
But she doesn’t have to.
The golden shimmer pulses once, softly—
like the universe whispering:
Yes.
This.
Fade out.
---
⭐ CHAPTER 3 — “Echoes Don’t Lie”
Scene 6 — “Lex Notices the Flaw”
POV: Split — Lena (short) + Lex (primary)
L-Corp → LexCorp underground bunker
---
Lena doesn’t notice the anomaly at first.
She’s too busy standing at her window, staring down at the city with her hand pressed absentmindedly to her sternum.
Everything with Kara feels—
Wrong.
Right.
Impossible.
Inevitable.
She exhales shakily and turns to her desk, pulling up the encrypted scan she ran earlier.
The screen loads.
A list of emotional resonance readings—
hers and the unidentified second pattern—
and then, near the bottom—
A spike.
Bright.
Violent.
Green.
Lena frowns.
“That’s new.”
She taps the reading.
The data expands.
It's not gold.
Not tethered to Kara, or to that… hum Lena can’t explain.
This is different.
Structured.
Precise.
Calculated.
A signature she recognizes instinctively.
Her stomach tightens.
“…Lex?”
She straightens, shoulders going rigid.
The spike disappears.
Vanished.
Like it never existed.
Lena stares at the blank line where the anomaly used to be, unsettled.
“Jess,” she calls quietly into her comm.
“Reschedule everything for the next hour.”
Jess answers: “Uh—sure. Everything okay?”
“Yes. Fine.”
But Lena doesn’t believe it.
Because something is watching her work.
Something intelligent.
Something intrusive.
She closes the program and leaves the office without another word.
---
⭐ LEX — underground LexCorp bunker
Deep beneath LexCorp Tower, walls lined with server clusters and cold metal, Lex Luthor sits alone in the blue glow of a massive surveillance array.
He smirks.
“Well, well,” he murmurs to himself, fingers dancing across a holographic display.
“That’s not a normal disruption.”
He expands a waveform — the same signature Lena saw — and overlays it with the city’s energy map.
The result is unmistakable:
A temporal displacement ripple.
Centered around—
Lex tilts his head.
“Kara Danvers?”
He zooms in tighter.
The signature spikes again — gold this time — brief but undeniable.
Lex’s eyebrows lift.
“Well,” he says, leaning back.
“That’s interesting.”
He swipes through data:
Lena Luthor’s biometrics
L-Corp building logs
energy fluctuations
city-wide glitches
and finally…
A pattern.
Small.
But repeating.
It matches Lena’s office.
It matches places Kara Danvers has been in the last 48 hours.
But that shouldn’t be possible.
Kara Danvers is—
Boring.
Predictable.
Human.
Lex scowls.
Unless she isn’t.
He narrows his eyes.
“No,” he mutters.
“Not superhuman.
Not magical.”
His gaze flicks to the temporal distortion wave.
“This is something else entirely.”
He pulls up a blank profile file and enters a name manually:
KARA DANVERS — ANOMALY.
Then another window opens beside it, automatically populated by the system:
Emotional Proximity Correlation: 98%.
Linked Node: LENA LUTHOR.
Lex goes still.
Then he laughs.
“Oh Lena… what have you gotten yourself tangled in this time?”
He taps the screen once — sealing the profile.
Then he leans forward, eyes sharp and hungry.
“Let’s see what your little reporter friend is hiding,” he whispers.
“And what she’s doing to my sister.”
The servers hum around him.
In the corner of the screen, the anomaly signature pulses once more.
Gold.
Alive.
Converging.
Lex smiles darkly.
“This is going to be fun.”
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ ADD-ON MICRO-ECHO — “The Memory That Isn’t Hers”
POV: Lena
---
Lena arrives home long after sunset, exhausted in a way she can’t name.
Her penthouse is quiet—too quiet.
Usually the silence is comforting.
Tonight it feels like it’s listening.
She drops her keys on the counter and presses a hand to her sternum, massaging the tension gathered under her ribs.
She doesn’t know why she expects to feel warmth again.
She doesn’t know why it hurts when she doesn’t.
Lena exhales shakily and moves toward the window overlooking National City, the city lights scattering like stars across the dark.
She touches the cold glass.
And the echo hits.
---
⚡ THE MICRO-FLASH
A memory she never lived.
A room she’s never seen.
A voice she knows too well.
“I’m so sorry, Lena.”
Lena’s breath catches, misting the glass.
Kara stands in front of her—
older, wrecked, tears streaking her face—
in ordinary clothes torn at the sleeves.
Her hands tremble as she reaches for Lena but doesn’t touch her.
“I never wanted to lie to you.”
Lena feels her own heart splinter.
Not from anger.
From grief too heavy for someone who hasn’t lived it.
She hears her own voice—
but deeper, rough with betrayal.
“You broke my heart.”
Kara sobs—silent, devastating.
The echo collapses.
---
Lena staggers back from the window, grabbing the edge of her dining table to steady herself.
“No,” she whispers.
“No, that—That never happened. That wasn’t me.”
Her heart is pounding so hard it hurts.
Tears burn behind her eyes—tears she refuses to let fall.
She presses both hands over her face, breathing through the tremor.
“Why do I feel her pain?” she whispers to the empty room.
“Why do I feel like I’ve lived this?”
The only answer is the city breeze brushing against the windows—
and a faint hum beneath her skin, soft and warm.
The same hum she felt when Kara touched her.
The same hum she can’t stop thinking about.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 3 — “Echoes Don’t Lie”
Scene 7 — “We Shouldn’t Feel This, But We Do”
POV: Split — Kara Danvers & Lena Luthor
Late evening — CatCo
---
The lights in CatCo burn low at night —
soft, warm halos pooling across empty desks
and corridors washed in a muted amber glow.
The bullpen is quiet.
Reporters long gone.
James in his office.
Cat in her penthouse suite upstairs, working but not watching.
Kara wasn’t supposed to be here.
She came back because she couldn’t go home yet —
not with her emotions buzzing like exposed wires
and the ghost of Lena’s voice echoing in her head:
Don’t stay away.
The elevator doors open with a quiet chime.
Kara steps into the dim bullpen, hugging her arms around herself, breathing through the aftershocks of Barry’s warning.
She tries to steady her heartbeat.
She tries to not think of Lena.
She fails instantly.
A soft click echoes behind her.
Kara freezes.
Then she hears it:
“Kara?”
Her breath stutters.
She turns.
Lena stands there, hair slightly mussed from a long day, blazer off, sleeves rolled to her elbows.
She looks too human.
Too tired.
Too real.
Too close.
Kara forces a smile.
It trembles.
“Lena. What—what are you doing here?”
“I was consulting with Snapper about the clean-energy feature CatCo is running next week.”
Her voice softens.
“I didn’t expect you to still be here.”
Kara swallows. “Yeah. I, um… couldn’t sleep.”
Lena steps closer.
“Neither could I.”
The air shifts.
A soft hum begins in Kara’s bones.
Lena feels it too —
she straightens slightly, breath catching
as if the atmosphere itself tightened around them.
Kara steps back instinctively.
The lights flicker.
Lena’s eyes widen.
“Kara… what was that?”
Kara’s voice is too soft, too raw.
“I don’t know.”
Lena steps closer again.
“Kara, talk to me.”
“I can’t,” Kara whispers.
“You can.”
Lena stops just inches away —
close enough for Kara to feel her body heat,
close enough for the hum in her chest to synchronize with Lena’s heartbeat.
She doesn’t touch her.
She doesn’t have to.
Their breaths sync without effort.
Their palms tingle with the memory of contact.
Lena searches her eyes, desperate, frightened, hopeful.
“Kara… something is happening between us.”
Kara’s lashes flutter.
“I know.”
Lena’s voice cracks.
“And you’re terrified of it.”
Kara nods once.
“Yes.”
Lena’s chest rises with a deep breath she didn’t plan to take.
“Why?”
Her voice trembles.
“Kara, why are you so afraid of me?”
It’s so soft.
So fragile.
Kara’s heart caves in on itself.
“I’m not afraid of you,” she whispers.
“I’m afraid of losing you.”
Lena goes still.
The hum sharpens —
warmer, denser, like the world is leaning in.
“Kara… how—how could you lose me?” Lena asks, voice barely a breath.
Kara touches her chest.
Her fingers shake.
“Because I already did.”
Lena gasps.
Her knees nearly buckle.
The world around them flickers—
just once.
Kara steps forward on instinct, catching Lena’s elbow before she can stumble.
The moment their skin makes contact—
A wave.
Not an echo.
A surge.
Lena’s eyes fly open, flooded with a sensation that isn’t hers:
Kara’s grief.
Kara’s desperation.
Kara’s heartbreak.
The moment Kara realized she lost her forever.
Lena chokes on a cry.
Kara pulls her into her arms without thinking, holding her up, grounding her, whispering apologies that make no sense but feel like they’re from another life.
“I’m sorry,” Kara breathes.
“I’m so sorry, Lena.”
Lena grips the fabric of Kara’s coat, shaking.
“Kara—what was that?
What am I feeling?
Why does it hurt so much?”
Kara closes her eyes, voice cracking.
“Because it’s mine.”
Lena freezes.
She pulls back slowly, eyes locked with Kara’s.
“Kara… what happened between us?”
Kara swallows.
Everything inside her screams to tell the truth.
But Barry’s warning echoes in her mind:
“Don’t rush the memories.
Stabilize the bond.”
Kara forces herself to step back.
Lena follows without meaning to.
They’re shaking.
Both of them.
Kara whispers:
“It wasn’t this timeline.”
Lena’s breath catches.
“But it mattered to you?”
Kara’s voice breaks on the answer:
“More than anything.”
Lena’s eyes shine.
“Kara…”
The hum between them builds, warm as a heartbeat.
Lena’s hand rises —
slowly, gently —
toward Kara’s cheek.
Kara leans in without realizing.
The universe holds its breath.
And then—
A door opens upstairs.
Cat’s voice drifts faintly through the silent office:
“Honestly, if these lights flicker one more time—”
The moment shatters.
Kara steps back quickly, swallowing hard.
Lena’s hand drops.
But the connection doesn’t fade.
They stand there, breathing too heavily, too close, too aware.
Kara whispers:
“I should go.”
Lena nods — but her eyes say don’t.
“Okay.”
Kara turns, taking one step away.
And Lena says, barely audible:
“Kara…
please don’t run from me.”
Kara stops.
She closes her eyes.
One tear slips out.
“I’m trying not to.”
And then she leaves.
Leaving Lena alone in the quiet bullpen, heart pounding, fingers tingling, the universe still humming around her like a whispered promise.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ Cat Grant POV — “The Things Kiera Thinks Are Subtle”
---
⭐ Cat Grant POV
Two floors above Kara & Lena’s moment — Cat’s private office
Cat Grant is not eavesdropping.
Of course she isn’t.
She simply has excellent hearing for someone who is absolutely, entirely human, and whose office happens to be directly above the bullpen.
She taps her tablet, reviewing ad metrics, when she feels—
more than hears—
the familiar tremor in the building’s lighting.
The same tiny flicker that happened earlier when Kiera walked in looking like a wet puppy abandoned at a bus stop.
Cat’s eyes narrow.
“Oh, for God’s sake,” she mutters.
“Kiera Danvers, what emotional nonsense are you radiating now?”
She stands, slides open her window shade, and peers down through the glass wall overlooking the bullpen.
She sees nothing clearly — just blurred outlines, dim lights, and the soft hum of distant voices.
But she recognizes the silhouettes instantly.
One tall.
One shorter.
Both leaning in like the universe itself tied an invisible string between them.
Cat squints.
“Of course,” she whispers.
“The Luthor.”
She watches for another moment, tapping one manicured nail against the glass.
The air around them shimmers.
Just a hint.
Just enough for Cat to catch it if she’s paying attention.
Which she absolutely is.
Cat exhales sharply.
“Kiera, darling, if you are going to fall for someone, you could have at least picked someone less capable of causing blackouts.”
She turns back toward her desk, shaking her head.
“Oh, she’s in love,” Cat mutters.
“Completely, hopelessly, embarrassingly in love.”
She sits, folding her legs beneath her, picking her tablet back up with a sigh that belongs more in a tragedy than a newsroom.
“And she thinks she’s subtle,” Cat says, rolling her eyes.
“Adorable. Wrong. But adorable.”
Another flicker in the lights makes her look up.
Cat stares at the ceiling, speaking to nobody.
“If this building starts glowing because two idiots won’t admit their feelings, I swear I’m sending the repair bill to the Luthors.”
She takes a long sip of her latte.
“And Kiera,” she mutters softly, “for once in your life… don’t run from what you want.”
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 3 — “Echoes Don’t Lie”
Scene 8 — “The Universe Responds”
POV: Kara Danvers
Kara’s apartment, late night
---
Kara doesn’t remember the walk home.
Not really.
Her mind is still trapped in that moment at CatCo —
Lena’s breath against hers,
their hearts pounding in sync,
the surge that hit when their skin touched.
Every memory echo Lena felt?
Kara felt reflected back at her, sharp and aching.
And Lena’s voice keeps looping through Kara’s head:
“Kara… please don’t run from me.”
Kara presses her hands against her eyes as she stands in the quiet of her apartment, trembling.
She barely gets her coat off before her knees weaken and she sinks onto the couch.
Her hands won’t stop shaking.
Her breathing won’t settle.
And her heart…
Her heart feels like it’s trying to rewrite itself.
“I can’t lose her again,” Kara whispers into the dark.
“I can’t.”
The words crack her open.
Tears spill over, unexpected and uncontrollable — not from pain, not entirely, but from fear.
Fear of what she remembers.
Fear of what she’s changing.
Fear of what she might break.
Fear of what she feels.
She wipes her eyes and looks down at her palms.
A faint golden shimmer dances across her skin.
Kara’s breath catches.
“Not now… please, not now.”
But the shimmer grows — soft, warm, almost beautiful — illuminating the edges of her fingers like she’s catching starlight in her bones.
The room pulses once.
Like a heartbeat.
Kara gasps softly.
“Barry… what is happening to me?”
The air thickens.
A low hum fills the room — not loud, but unmistakable.
Not sound.
Not vibration.
The universe breathing with her.
Kara stands slowly, her heart pounding.
“Okay,” she whispers, voice tight.
“Okay. Don’t panic.”
She steps toward the window, placing a hand against the cool glass.
Outside, the lights of National City shimmer —
then flicker —
then steady again.
She feels a shift in the air behind her—
Not dangerous.
Not violent.
Just… aware.
“Kara Zor-El.”
Her breath freezes.
The voice is familiar.
Warm.
Infinite.
She turns slowly.
The Speed Force stands before her in its non-form —
a silhouette made of soft gold and white energy,
shifting like waves of light.
Kara swallows hard, throat tight.
“You again,” she whispers.
The light pulses gently.
“You made another choice.”
Kara clenches her fists.
“I didn’t— I didn’t choose anything. I just—”
“Your truth chooses for you.”
Kara’s breath trembles out of her.
“That’s not fair.”
“It is inevitable.”
She looks away, blinking hard against new tears.
“I don’t know how to do this,” she says.
“I don’t know how to be near her without… without everything breaking.”
The Speed Force tilts, as if observing her more closely.
“It is not proximity that destabilizes reality.”
A pause.
“It is fear.”
Kara flinches.
“I am afraid,” she whispers.
“I’m terrified.”
A soft wave of light moves through the room.
“You fear loss.”
Kara closes her eyes.
“Yes.”
“But your anchor does not fear you.”
Kara’s breath catches.
“Lena… she felt something today. I saw it. I—”
“She remembers your grief.”
Kara’s knees buckle.
The Speed Force continues — gentle, patient, unbearably kind:
“She remembers your love.”
Kara opens her eyes, tears falling silently.
“Is that why the echoes hurt her?”
“No.”
A beat.
“They hurt because they mattered.”
Kara lifts a hand to her chest as emotion overwhelms her.
The Speed Force’s energy shifts again, brighter for a moment.
“When two timelines converge, emotions bridge before memories.”
Kara inhales sharply, her heartbeat stumbling.
“And if… if they converge completely?”
The light dims to a warm, steady glow.
“Then what you lost may be rewritten.”
Kara’s breath stutters.
She shakes her head, stepping back.
“No. No, I—I can’t let that happen. I can’t lose this Lena. I can’t overwrite her.”
“You misunderstand.”
The voice softens.
“Convergence does not replace.
It restores.”
Kara’s eyes widen.
Her pulse pounds in her ears.
The Speed Force moves closer — inches away, glowing softly.
“Hope bends reality.”
“Love anchors it.”
“And Lena Luthor anchors you.”
The words hit her like a physical force.
Kara covers her mouth, overwhelmed.
The energy around her flickers — gold, soft, trembling.
The Speed Force begins to fade, light dissolving into gentle sparks.
Before it disappears completely, its voice echoes one last time:
“Do not run from what your heart already knows.”
“She has not forgotten you.”
The light extinguishes.
The room is silent.
Kara stands alone, trembling, tears running freely down her cheeks —
but her heart feels steady for the first time in days.
She turns toward the city, whispering into the glass:
“Lena…”
Her hand presses against the window.
And somewhere across the skyline, in her penthouse,
Lena stands at her own window at the exact same moment,
pressing her hand to the glass
with no idea why her chest feels warm
or why her eyes suddenly fill with tears.
The city lights pulse once more.
Soft.
Warm.
Gold.
Fade out.
End of Chapter 3.
---
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 4 — “The Fault Line Between Us”
Scene 1 — “The Morning After the Universe Spoke”
POV: Kara Danvers
Kara’s apartment, early morning
---
Kara wakes before sunrise.
She doesn’t mean to — her body just jolts awake, breath catching in her throat, as if a voice called her name from somewhere far away.
She sits up slowly, blinking in the soft blue light of her bedroom.
Her heart is still racing.
Not from fear.
From memory.
From the moment last night when the Speed Force stood in front of her, glowing like starlight behind lace curtains.
“Hope bends reality.
Love anchors it.
And Lena Luthor anchors you.”
Kara presses the heel of her hand to her chest.
She can still feel it — the warmth the Speed Force left behind, the echo of a truth she has tried desperately to avoid for years.
Her fingers tremble.
“Lena…”
Just saying her name makes the room shiver.
A soft, gold pulse flickers over Kara’s fingertips.
Kara freezes.
“No no no—don’t do that, not this morning—”
But the golden shimmer fades on its own, gentle, as if responding to her calming breath.
She exhales shakily.
This is new.
This is dangerous.
This is… terrifying.
But the fear is different now.
It isn’t fear of Lena.
It’s fear of what the universe is doing around her — because of her — and how much of it she can’t control.
Kara stands slowly, grounding her feet on the cool wooden floor.
Her body feels heavier, like she’s been carrying something enormous inside her chest.
But she also feels clearer.
Anchored.
Because she finally understands something she’s been denying for years:
She can’t lose Lena again.
Not in this timeline.
Not in any timeline.
Her phone buzzes on the nightstand.
ALEX:
Everything okay? I felt something weird last night.
Kara winces.
Of course Alex felt it.
Her sister always senses the cosmic disasters right before she asks Kara to tell the truth.
Kara types:
I’m fine! Just… weird dreams lol.
Three seconds later:
ALEX:
Kara Zor-El, that wasn’t a dream and you know it.
Kara closes her eyes.
She doesn’t answer.
She can’t.
Because the truth isn’t something she can explain over text.
Or maybe at all.
She moves into the kitchen, pouring coffee she doesn’t need, letting her hands shake because she knows she’s alone.
The moment she whispers Lena’s name again under her breath—
A soft, warm pulse ripples across her skin.
Like the universe is listening.
Like it’s agreeing.
Kara’s breath catches.
“Okay,” she whispers.
“Okay. Don’t panic.”
She takes another grounding breath, grabs her bag, and heads for the door.
But she doesn’t go to CatCo.
She doesn’t go to Alex.
She doesn’t go to the DEO.
Her feet take her where her heart has been pushing since last night.
Toward the only person who’s ever anchored her.
Kara walks into the morning light with a quiet, fragile truth sitting in her chest:
She is done running from Lena Luthor.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 4 — “The Fault Line Between Us”
Scene 2 — “Lena’s Day Starts Wrong”
POV: Lena Luthor
L-Corp Penthouse → L-Corp Offices, early morning
---
Lena hasn’t slept.
She tried.
She even took a mild sedative.
But her mind wouldn’t slow down.
Every time she closed her eyes, she felt Kara’s hands on her arms—
protective, grounding—
and the echo of a memory she should not have:
Kara holding her, whispering “I’ll always come back for you.”
Lena presses a hand to her sternum as she stands at her penthouse window, watching the city in the pale gray glow before dawn.
Her chest aches.
Not physically.
Emotionally.
Like an old bruise someone brushed against that morning.
She doesn’t know why she keeps touching that spot.
She doesn’t know why she expects warmth to bloom there again.
But she does.
She exhaled shakily, turning from the window and grabbing her tablet.
She tries to lose herself in data.
It usually works.
But this morning?
Everything feels… off.
Her neural resonance readings are still out of alignment from yesterday.
Her adrenaline curve is wrong.
Her emotional signature is elevated.
And another unfamiliar signature—warm, rhythmic—keeps appearing in the overlap.
She tries isolating it.
It resists.
She tries re-running the data.
It appears again.
“Come on,” she mutters, frowning.
“This makes no sense.”
Then she sees it:
A timestamp.
A sharp spike.
At the exact moment she touched Kara’s hand yesterday.
Lena steps back from the tablet.
“No,” she whispers.
“That’s not— It can’t be—”
A knock at her penthouse door.
She jumps.
Jess peeks in, holding a coffee tray and wearing the expression of a woman who’s been awake as long as her boss.
“Good morning, Miss Luthor,” Jess says gently.
“You look like you were up all night.”
“That makes two of us,” Lena mutters.
Jess offers her coffee. “You want to talk about it?”
“No.”
But she does.
She just… can’t.
Not yet.
She shakes her head, brushing past Jess as she grabs her coat.
“I’ll be at the office early,” Lena says.
“That also makes two of us,” Jess sighs, following.
---
L-Corp Offices — one hour later
Lena is in full CEO mode.
Her hair is immaculate.
Her makeup hides the exhaustion.
Her posture is knife-sharp.
But the longer the morning stretches, the less she can pretend.
She pulls up the neural data again, trying to force it to make sense.
It doesn’t.
And worse—
the signature that isn’t hers
that she knows isn’t hers
keeps drifting back into the overlap.
She presses her thumb and forefinger to her temples.
“These readings shouldn’t exist,” she murmurs.
“And yet—”
Her screen flickers.
A new alert pops up.
TEMPORAL ANOMALY: SOURCE UNKNOWN
Lena stiffens.
“What the hell…?”
Before she can examine it further, Jess appears in the doorway again.
“Miss Luthor? You have a message.”
“From who?”
Jess hesitates.
“…Lex.”
Lena’s jaw tightens.
“Delete it.”
“Already did.”
Lena exhales a slow, controlled breath.
“Thank you.”
But she still feels the sting.
She still feels the fear she refuses to name.
Jess softens. “Miss Luthor… are you sure you’re all right?”
Lena closes her eyes for a moment.
When she opens them, her voice is calm.
Too calm.
“I will be,” she says.
But she doesn’t believe it.
Because something in her chest is pulling her somewhere—
toward someone—
and she can’t ignore it anymore.
She glances at the door.
At the elevator.
At the place Kara always enters when she comes to see her.
Lena’s heartbeat quickens.
She swallows hard.
“I need to see her,” she whispers under her breath.
Jess hears.
“You mean Kara?”
Lena doesn’t answer.
She doesn’t need to.
Jess smirks — very quietly — then slips away.
Lena stands there for a long moment, her fingers curling at her sides, her pulse racing.
Then she straightens her jacket.
And walks toward the elevator.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 4 — “The Fault Line Between Us”
Scene 3 — “The Pull”
POV: Split (Kara → Lena)
L-Corp Offices, mid-morning
---
Kara stands outside L-Corp with her hands stuffed into her jacket pockets, staring up at the towering glass facade she has seen hundreds of times.
But it feels different today.
Heavier.
Sharper.
Like the air itself is waiting.
She breathes slowly through her nose, grounding herself the way Alex taught her.
“You can do this,” she whispers.
But the elevator ride up still rattles her.
Her heart still races.
Her palms still sweat — something she didn’t think she was capable of anymore.
The doors open with a soft chime.
Kara steps out.
And instantly —
the world hums.
Just a soft vibration under her skin, a warmth blooming in her chest, a whisper of something familiar and inevitable.
Her breath catches.
“She’s here,” Kara whispers before she even sees Lena.
She can feel her.
Every atom in her body can feel her.
Kara forces herself to walk calmly — normal stride, normal posture, normal breathing — but her heart thunders and her powers flicker faintly just beneath the surface.
She stops in front of Lena’s office door.
Her hand trembles when she lifts it to knock.
Before she makes contact—
The door opens.
Lena stands there, slightly breathless, clearly on her way out.
Her eyes widen when she sees Kara.
“Kara.”
Just her name.
Soft.
Surprised.
Almost relieved.
And the hum intensifies.
Kara swallows hard.
“Hi.”
Lena’s lips part — she wasn’t prepared, not really, not for this moment where running into Kara feels like exhaling after holding her breath too long.
“Kara,” she tries again, voice steadier.
“I—what are you doing here?”
Kara forces her voice not to crack.
“I, um… came to follow up on CatCo’s tech feature. Snapper asked me to get some clarifications.”
Lena lifts one eyebrow.
“Kara, Snapper Carr hates clarifications.”
Kara blinks.
“Well. Yes. He does.”
Silence.
Hum.
Heat.
Jess walks by, sees them, and immediately backpedals out of sight like a cartoon character escaping danger.
Lena steps forward.
The air between them warms.
Her voice softens unconsciously:
“You came here. To see me.”
Kara opens her mouth — closes it — tries again.
“I… yeah. I did.”
The honesty in it startles them both.
A shaky breath leaves Lena’s chest.
“Kara… are you okay?”
Kara shakes her head before she can stop herself.
“No.”
Lena’s face falls.
And without thinking —
without hesitation —
she steps even closer.
“Kara,” she whispers, “tell me what’s wrong.”
Kara’s throat closes.
She can’t tell the truth.
But she can’t lie to Lena either.
So she whispers the one part she can say:
“I didn’t want to be alone.”
Lena’s eyes soften in a way Kara remembers from a lifetime she never lived here.
A way that hurts.
A way that heals.
“You’re not,” Lena murmurs.
They stand close enough now that the hum between them becomes a full, warm pulse.
Kara feels it in her ribs.
Lena feels it in her spine.
Reality itself leans forward.
Lena takes one more step without realizing it.
“Kara…”
Kara inhales sharply.
Her chest pulls toward Lena’s.
Her fingers twitch at her sides, aching to reach out.
Her voice drops so low only Lena can hear it:
“I don’t know what’s happening to me.”
Lena swallows, her pulse racing.
“I feel it too.”
Lena’s breath catches as she watches Kara’s eyes shimmer — not glowing, not sparking, but soft, warm, almost liquid with emotion.
Like she’s holding back a storm.
Like she’s breaking open right in front of her.
Kara looks down for half a second, eyelashes fluttering, then up again—
and Lena’s heart stutters.
Because the way Kara looks at her…
It’s not friendship.
It’s not gratitude.
It’s not fear.
It’s devotion.
Raw.
Unfiltered.
Undeniable.
Lena inhales sharply, the sound tiny and cracked, and without meaning to—
without thinking—
her fingers reach up.
Just an inch.
Just close enough that she could touch the curve of Kara’s jaw if she allowed herself.
Kara doesn’t move.
Doesn’t breathe.
She leans in by instinct alone—
like gravity tilting her toward the only point she recognizes.
“Lena…” Kara whispers, voice breaking in the middle.
Lena swallows.
Her voice trembles.
“Kara… what are we—”
Her fingertips graze the air near Kara’s cheek.
Not touching.
Not yet.
But close enough that the space between them thickens, humming with something neither of them has the language for.
Kara’s chest rises sharply.
The lights above them flicker again—
just once, soft and warm.
Kara leans that last millimeter—
Lena’s breath catches—
Their lips are almost brushing—
The air vibrates between them—
Their eyes lock.
And for the first time in this timeline—
Kara doesn’t look away.
Lena doesn’t pretend not to notice.
They breathe at the same time, slow and trembling.
The universe hums louder.
The lights flicker gently above them.
Not violently — not like a glitch.
Like a heartbeat.
Like recognition.
Kara’s voice is barely a whisper:
“Lena…”
Lena whispers back:
“Kara…”
Their hands brush.
Just the backs of their fingers.
Just a feather-light, barely-there touch.
But it’s enough.
A warm surge rolls between them — soft golden light blooming in Kara’s chest, echoed by a soft ache in Lena’s.
They both gasp—
quietly,
in perfect unison.
Kara opens her mouth to speak—
And then—
A loud BOOM rattles the floor beneath them.
The building shudders violently.
The world snaps apart.
Lena staggers.
Kara reacts first—
turning, grabbing Lena, pulling her flush against her chest, shielding her completely—
just as the alarms erupt in a scream of red light.
Jess screams from down the corridor:
“Security breach! Lab wing!”
Kara’s eyes snap wide.
Lena’s pulse spikes.
And the moment shatters.
Kara steps in front of Lena before she even thinks—
“Kara!” Lena gasps.
“Don’t—”
Kara’s voice is low, fierce, trembling:
“Stay behind me.”
And Lena sees something flicker in her eyes.
Something powerful.
Something familiar.
Something she should not see.
---
⭐ KARA — POV
Kara’s heart is still racing as she holds Lena steady, her pulse throbbing in her fingertips from how close they came — from how close she wanted to be.
Even with alarms blaring, even with the building trembling beneath them, one truth refuses to let go:
If she had leaned in one second sooner, she would have kissed Lena Luthor.
And the world didn’t break.
But now, with the threat closing in around them, she’s terrified it finally might.
---
⭐ LENA — POV
Lena’s breath is still caught in her throat, her skin tingling where Kara’s hand had just rested, her mind shocked by the certainty that if the world hadn’t exploded, she would’ve closed the distance between them.
She doesn’t know why she wanted to.
She doesn’t know how she can feel so much.
But one thought strikes through her like lightning:
Kara almost kissed me.
And I almost let her.
Not out of impulse.
Not out of confusion.
But because some part of her felt like she’d done it before.
And for the first time all morning, she doesn’t feel afraid.
She feels awake.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 4 — “The Fault Line Between Us”
Scene 4 — “Mercy Graves Attacks L-Corp”
POV: Lena → Kara
L-Corp, Upper Corridor — Immediately after Scene 3
---
The alarms scream.
Red lights strobe across the corridor, painting the walls in violent flashes as smoke curls up from below, seeping into the hallway in trembling wisps.
Lena’s pulse hammers in her throat.
Kara’s arm is wrapped firmly around her waist, pulling her close, sheltering her from falling dust and the vibrations shaking the floor.
“Kara—” Lena breathes, her voice thin, shaken.
Kara doesn’t let go.
Doesn’t even turn her head.
She just says, low and fierce:
“Stay behind me.”
The words hit Lena like déjà vu —
too familiar,
too warm,
too protective.
For one impossible heartbeat, she sees another image flicker over Kara’s face:
A red cape.
A skyline.
A memory she should not have.
She blinks hard, and it’s gone.
Smoke thickens ahead of them.
The corridor groans like something heavy gave way.
Kara shifts her stance, body half-blocking Lena as she peers forward.
For a moment Lena swears she sees a faint gold shimmer around Kara’s shoulders — warmth bending the air —
but the next strobe of red light blocks it out.
“Okay,” Kara whispers. “We’re fine. Just—just keep low.”
“We need to get downstairs,” Lena says, steadying herself even as her breath trembles. “The breach was in the lab wing—”
A voice cuts through the smoke:
“Oh, I wouldn’t recommend that, Miss Luthor.”
Lena’s blood runs cold.
Because she knows that voice.
A figure steps into view, emerging from the haze like a blade cutting through fog — tall, precise, armored with sleek tactical gear and the coldest smile Lena has seen outside her brother’s.
“Mercy,” Lena whispers.
Mercy Graves tilts her head, amused.
“Well. If it isn’t the CEO herself,” she says, tapping a small metallic cylinder against her palm. “Lucky me. I didn’t expect the two-for-one.”
Kara tightens her hold on Lena instinctively.
Mercy’s eyes flick to the gesture.
“Well well,” Mercy smirks. “And who’s this one?”
Kara straightens, jaw tight.
“Kara Danvers. Press.”
Mercy laughs.
“Oh please. You’re many things, Miss Danvers. But harmless isn’t one of them.”
Lena stiffens.
“What do you want?” she demands.
Mercy smiles like she’s been waiting for that question.
“Lex sends his regards.”
Lena’s stomach drops — but something in Mercy’s tone is off.
Too glib.
Too rehearsed.
A lie.
A message meant to wound.
Mercy lifts the cylinder and clicks a switch.
A shrill frequency explodes through the corridor.
The sound cuts straight through Lena’s skull — sharp, nauseating.
“Cover your ears!” Kara yells—
But Kara doesn’t cover hers.
She moves.
Fast.
Too fast.
She throws her arm around Lena, dragging her back behind a support beam just as Mercy rolls the device forward.
The blast hits.
BOOM—
A pressure wave crashes into them, ripping through glass, metal, and air.
Debris explodes outward.
A ceiling panel gives way and plummets toward them.
Lena screams—
Kara grips her waist, twisting, shielding her body fully—
And stops the falling debris with her forearm.
Not perfectly — she pretends to struggle under the weight — but the metal beam should have crushed them.
It doesn’t.
Lena feels Kara shaking — not from effort, but from fear.
“Kara,” Lena whispers, breathless, overwhelmed.
“You—you just—”
Kara doesn’t let her finish.
She pulls Lena close, head tucked against Lena’s temple as the shockwave blasts past them.
Lena feels Kara’s heartbeat slamming in her chest, perfectly synced with her own.
Then —
A flash.
A memory.
Not from today.
Not from this timeline.
A rooftop.
A night sky.
Supergirl — Kara — holding her the exact same way.
Lena crying into her shoulder.
Kara whispering:
“I’ve got you. I’ll always have you.”
Lena gasps, clutching Kara’s jacket as the memory-whiplash hits her like a punch.
Her knees buckle.
Kara catches her immediately.
Their foreheads nearly touch.
Lena’s voice shakes uncontrollably:
“Kara— I— I remember— I saw—”
Kara’s eyes widen, golden at the edges.
“Lena… don’t… not now—”
Mercy reloads.
“Touching,” she sneers. “But we’re not done.”
She fires a concussive charge.
Kara doesn’t think.
She wraps her entire body around Lena, twisting mid-motion and slamming them both to the floor as the blast detonates above them.
Glass rains down.
Heat rolls through the hallway.
Lena’s breath is ripped from her lungs.
Kara whispers into her hair:
“I won’t let anything happen to you.”
And Lena believes her.
Without knowing why.
Without remembering why.
But deep in her chest, something old and aching awakens.
Mercy steps back, smirking at the chaos she’s created.
Then tosses a small device onto the floor — it begins siphoning energy from the damaged wall conduit.
Her objective complete.
She calls out:
“Consider this a preview, Miss Luthor.”
And disappears into the smoke.
Kara lifts her head, eyes glowing faintly gold before blinking out.
Lena sees it.
She sees everything.
“Kara…” she whispers, voice trembling. “What are you?”
Kara helps her sit up, hands shaking.
“I— I don’t know how to explain.”
Lena reaches for her cheek.
“Kara, you saved my—”
Another BOOM echoes from deeper in the building.
The DEO alarms switch to high alert.
Footsteps approach fast — tactical, controlled.
Alex.
Winn.
James.
Help is coming.
But for a moment — a single, fragile, trembling moment — Kara and Lena are alone in the thick smoke and golden-tinged air, still holding onto each other like their lives depend on it.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ KARA — Tiny Add-On
Kara keeps her arms around Lena even after the debris settles—
not because she needs to for safety,
but because she can’t convince her body to let go.
Her cheek is still close enough to Lena’s hair that she can smell the faint hint of jasmine shampoo,
and the familiarity of it hits her so hard she nearly sobs.
She realizes, with a painful, stunning clarity:
I’ve held her like this before.
Not just in the memory echo—
in my real life.
My real timeline.
Her heart fractures, soft and fierce.
Because in this moment, with Lena shaking in her arms, Kara understands something she hasn’t said aloud:
Lena was always the part I couldn’t live without.
And this timeline is trying to give her back.
---
⭐ LENA — Tiny Add-On
Lena’s fingers curl into Kara’s jacket without thinking—
not clutching out of fear,
but grounding herself in something she doesn’t understand.
She feels Kara’s heartbeat against her shoulder, strong and protective and painfully familiar,
and the echo that slammed into her moments earlier still pulses warm and sharp in her chest.
A rooftop.
A promise.
Kara’s arms around her in another life.
Her voice trembles as she whispers—too soft for anyone else to hear:
“Why does this feel like I’ve lost you before?”
Kara stiffens—just barely—
and that tiny reaction sends another pang of truth through Lena’s heart.
She doesn’t know what Kara is hiding.
But for the first time since the echoes began, Lena isn’t frightened by the truth pressing at the edges of her memory.
She’s frightened by how much it hurts not to remember.
She leans into Kara’s hold just a little tighter.
And somewhere deep in her chest, an unspoken certainty unfurls:
I know her.
Even if I can’t remember yet—
I know her.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 4 — “The Fault Line Between Us”
Scene 5 — “Reinforcements Arrive”
POV: Kara → Alex
L-Corp Corridor — Minutes After Mercy’s Attack
---
Footsteps pound through the smoke.
Kara hears them before they round the corner—
the rapid, coordinated cadence of tactical boots,
the familiar clipped rhythm of Alex’s stride,
the panicked huff of someone who absolutely did not pass DEO field fitness (Winn).
Kara’s heart jumps.
She pulls her arm from around Lena only enough to help her sit upright—
not enough to put distance between them.
She can’t.
Not yet.
Not after everything.
Lena’s hand remains gripping the sleeve of Kara’s jacket, knuckles white.
Then—
“KARA!”
Alex appears through the haze like a force of nature, gun drawn, eyes sweeping the corridor for threats before snapping directly to her sister.
Kara barely has time to inhale before Alex is on her knees beside her, grabbing Kara’s face between both hands, scanning her pupils like she’s checking for a concussion.
“Oh my god—are you hurt? Kara, talk to me!”
Kara tries to keep her voice steady.
“I’m okay. I swear. I’m okay.”
Alex’s eyes narrow.
“You don’t look okay—”
She breaks off when she notices something.
Her gaze drops to where Lena’s hand is still clutching Kara’s jacket.
Then to the way Kara’s arm is wrapped protectively around Lena’s back.
Then back to Kara.
Slowly.
Alex’s eyebrows lift.
“Kara,” she says, very softly,
“why are you holding Lena like she’s going to disappear?”
Kara’s cheeks flush a color that definitely isn’t from smoke.
Lena straightens, still dizzy, one hand pressed to her temple.
She clears her throat.
“It’s not what you think.”
Alex looks between them again.
“It’s exactly what I think.”
Before Kara can combust on the spot—
“ALEX!”
Winn rushes into view, tripping over a fallen panel, skidding to a stop beside the two women.
He fumbles with a DEO handheld scanner, tapping it frantically.
“We’ve got—uh—okay wow—okay this can’t be right—Alex, this cannot be right—”
Alex snaps, “Winn, breathe.”
“I am breathing,” he insists, wheezing. “Just not… well.”
He aims the scanner at Kara.
It pings.
Loudly.
He frowns.
“That’s… weird.”
Alex stiffens. “Define weird.”
“I mean—Kara’s vital signature is always abnormal—no offense—but right now it’s, uh… vibrating.”
Kara nearly chokes.
“What?!”
Winn ramps up.
“And Lena’s vitals are—uh—synced with hers?? Like perfectly synced? Like same rhythm, same adrenaline curve, same—okay this is either beautiful or terrifying.”
Lena’s head snaps toward Kara.
“Kara…?”
Kara shakes her head quickly—too quickly.
“Winn’s scanner must be malfunctioning.”
“It’s absolutely not,” Winn mutters, tapping it again.
James arrives last—sweaty, breathless, worried.
He kneels beside Lena.
“Are you okay?”
Lena nods, still dazed. “Just rattled.”
James looks between Kara and Lena.
Then at their joined proximity.
Then at how Kara is still half-wrapped around her.
His eyebrows rise.
But unlike Alex, he says nothing.
He just gives Kara a quiet, knowing look.
Not jealous.
Not shocked.
Just understanding.
He places a supportive hand on Lena’s shoulder.
Lena flinches—not from pain, but because for the first time in her life:
Kara is the one she instinctively leaned toward.
Kara feels it.
She feels everything.
And the universe hums again—
warm, golden, low—
like a heartbeat under the floor.
Winn’s scanner pings violently.
“Oh—uh—okay something is happening. Something big. Something—Kara, you’re glowing. Kind of. Just a little. Like a soft gold—”
Alex snaps, “Winn!”
“I’M JUST SAYING WHAT I’M SEEING!”
Kara squeezes her eyes shut.
She can feel Lena staring at her.
Can feel the memory-hover still clinging to both of them like static.
Then:
“Kara,” Lena whispers, “what’s happening to us?”
Kara’s breath breaks.
“I—Lena, I can’t—”
But before she can finish—
A second alarm blares overhead.
“BREACH LEVEL: EXTREME. HOSTILE EXIT DETECTED.”
Mercy is gone.
And the DEO will want answers.
Alex rises first, snapping into command mode.
“Winn, get this scanner data secured and wiped from any external feeds. James, help escort the injured out. Kara—take Lena somewhere safe. NOW.”
Kara hesitates.
Alex meets her eyes.
Softening.
“Go. I’ve got this.”
Kara nods.
Then gently slips an arm around Lena’s back again.
Lena doesn’t object.
She leans in.
Just slightly.
Just enough that Kara feels her warmth.
Just enough that Kara’s heart aches with a truth she still can’t say.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 4 — “The Fault Line Between Us”
Scene 6 — “The Shared Memory That Shakes Reality”
POV: Split (Kara → Lena)
A quiet, smoke-streaked side corridor in L-Corp
---
Kara barely remembers how they got here.
Alex had ordered her to get Lena somewhere safe—
but Kara’s feet carried them through smoke-filled hallways,
past shattered glass and broken light fixtures,
until they slipped inside a small maintenance alcove off the main corridor.
It’s quiet here.
Dim.
Warm from the emergency lights.
Safe—at least for the moment.
Kara lowers Lena gently onto a storage crate and crouches in front of her, hands trembling as they hover near Lena’s knees.
“Are you hurt?” Kara whispers.
Lena shakes her head.
“No. Not… physically.”
Kara’s breath stutters.
Lena is staring at her.
Not like before.
Not like a friend.
Like someone who just saw something impossible—
and something familiar.
“Kara…” Lena says softly, “what you did—”
“I know,” Kara cuts in, panicked. “I know it looked strange, but I just reacted. Adrenaline, I—”
“Kara.” Lena’s voice stops her cold.
Kara looks up.
Lena leans forward, her face close, eyes locked onto hers.
“You didn’t just react.”
Kara swallows.
“You stopped a steel beam with your arm.”
Kara’s pulse spikes.
Lena continues, quietly:
“And for a moment… I saw something. Felt something.”
Kara’s heart breaks open.
“Lena…”
Lena lifts a hand.
Not touching.
Just hovering near Kara’s cheek.
Kara freezes.
“I felt you,” Lena whispers. “Not just holding me. Something older. Something I’ve felt before.”
Kara’s breath shakes.
“I… don’t think that’s possible.”
Lena’s eyes glisten.
“Then why did it feel like remembering?”
Kara’s stomach twists.
Lena’s hand trembles in the air between them.
“Kara,” she whispers, voice cracking, “why does it feel like I’ve lost you before?”
Kara’s throat closes so tightly she can’t speak.
She reaches up—
slowly—
covers Lena’s hand with her own, guiding it gently to her cheek.
The moment their skin meets—
The universe reacts.
A soft golden pulse rolls through the alcove.
The air thickens.
The lights warm.
A hum vibrates beneath the floor.
And a memory slams into both of them:
---
⭐ THE ECHO — Shared, Full, Overwhelming
Night sky.
Wind whipping around a rooftop edge.
Lena shaking in Kara’s arms.
Kara in her Supergirl suit—
eyes wet, heart breaking—
whispering:
“I’ll always come back for you. I swear it.”
Lena’s voice cracking:
“Promise me.”
Kara pressing her forehead to Lena’s:
“With everything I am.”
---
They jerk back into themselves.
Lena gasps, stumbling.
Kara drops to both knees in front of her, hands on either side of Lena’s thighs, trying to steady her even as her own breath falls apart.
Lena tries to grasp the details of the echo — the wind, a rooftop, something red brushing her peripheral like fabric in motion — but the emotion hits harder than the image. Whatever she saw, it slips away the moment she reaches for it, leaving only the ache behind.
“That—” Lena whispers. “Kara, that wasn’t my imagination. I saw you. I saw you. I felt you.”
Kara’s eyes burn.
“I know.”
Lena stares at her.
“Kara… who are you?”
Kara swallows, tears pooling.
“I’m… someone who made a mistake.”
Lena’s voice softens in terror.
“What mistake?”
Kara reaches for her hand again.
Lena lets her.
Their fingers intertwine—
and a tiny shock of warmth arcs between their palms.
Kara whispers, voice breaking:
“A mistake that led me back to you.”
Lena’s breath catches.
“Kara…”
Kara leans in—
Just close enough that Lena’s breath brushes her lips.
Just close enough that Lena tilts toward her without realizing.
Just close enough that if the universe wanted them to kiss,
it wouldn’t take much.
But instead—
A golden tremor pulses through the hallway.
The walls shake.
The lights flare.
A soft hum becomes a deep, vibrating echo.
Kara pulls back, gasping.
Lena grabs her wrist.
“Kara! What is that?”
Kara whispers:
“Us.”
Lena’s heartbeat stutters.
“Kara… I think I’m remembering you.”
Kara’s eyes fill instantly.
She reaches up, cupping the side of Lena’s neck with trembling fingers.
“Lena… I’m so sorry—”
A distant shout breaks the moment.
Alex.
“KARA! Where are you?!”
Kara squeezes her eyes shut.
The universe hum fades.
The lights calm.
But neither woman moves.
Neither breathes.
Neither looks away.
Lena whispers:
“We’re not done talking about this.”
Kara whispers back:
“I know.”
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ KARA — Tiny Add-On
Kara stands frozen long after Alex’s shout fades into the hallway, her hand still tingling where Lena’s fingers had tangled with hers.
The echo of that rooftop memory beats inside her chest like a second heart.
For a moment she presses her palm over her sternum, trying to breathe around the ache.
Because Lena remembered her.
Not fully.
Not clearly.
But she remembered her.
And Kara realizes with a sudden, terrifying clarity:
If Lena keeps remembering…
Kara won’t survive losing her a second time.
---
⭐ LENA — Tiny Add-On
Lena watches Kara’s silhouette through the haze as she rises, every muscle in her body trembling with the weight of that shared echo.
Her fingers brush her own cheek—
the place where another Kara, another version of her Kara, once held her during the rooftop memory.
Her heart stutters painfully.
She whispers into the dim corridor:
“Why does it feel like she’s breaking every time she looks at me?”
And even though she has no proof,
no memory,
no logic to support the truth—
Lena knows with bone-deep certainty:
Kara Danvers has loved her before.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 4 — “The Fault Line Between Us”
Scene 7 — “Lex Watches the Footage”
POV: Lex Luthor
Unknown Location — High-Security Off-Grid Surveillance Vault
---
The room is silent.
Not quiet — silent.
Engineered silence.
Vacuum-dampened walls.
No hum of electricity.
No buzz of lights.
Just the soft, precise click of Lex Luthor’s shoes on polished titanium flooring.
He steps into the vault with the calm detachment of a man entering a cathedral he built for himself.
Because he did.
Lex stands before a wall of suspended, holographic screens — all dark except one.
A flashing red feed.
L-Corp (Upper Corridor) – Restricted Internal Security Camera 14-B
He taps his finger lightly on the air.
The feed begins.
Smoke.
Alarms.
Shattered glass.
Debris raining down.
And then—
Kara Danvers.
Press badge crooked.
Hair wild.
Face streaked with soot.
And wrapped protectively around—
Lena.
Lex’s jaw ticks once.
He watches Kara pull Lena behind cover.
He watches her shield Lena’s body with her own.
He watches the ceiling collapse—
and Kara hold up a steel beam long enough for them both to survive.
Lex slows the footage.
Zoom.
Enhance.
Frame-by-frame.
Kara’s arm muscles flex — but not enough.
Her stance is wrong for the effort.
Her bones don’t crack.
Her ribs don’t collapse under pressure.
Instead—
There’s a pulse.
A warm gold shimmer —
so faint it looks like a glitch.
Lex’s eyes narrow.
“Well,” he murmurs, “that’s interesting.”
He taps again.
The feed continues.
Kara leans over Lena, shielding her from another blast.
More gold.
Like the energy is responding to something in her.
Or someone.
Lex rewinds.
Zooms in on Kara’s face.
On her eyes.
There.
A single frame.
Barely visible.
A flicker of gold.
Lex stares.
Not surprised.
Annoyed.
“I knew you weren’t normal,” he murmurs. “But this…?”
He taps his fingers behind his back — a habit he developed in childhood when he needed to think faster than fear.
“You’re protecting her,” he says quietly. “Of course you are.”
A soft chime signals another alert.
Lex ignores it.
He keeps watching Kara fall to her knees in front of Lena.
Keeps watching Lena touch her cheek.
Keeps watching their faces move closer—
almost too close.
Lex’s lips curl.
“Oh, Kara,” he says, voice almost pitying.
“You’re going to break her.”
He plays the moment again.
Slower.
Frame-by-frame.
Lena’s fingers brushing Kara’s cheek.
Kara whispering something too quiet for the audio to catch.
The golden pulse between them.
Lex’s eyes sharpen to ice.
“This isn’t normal convergence,” he mutters.
“This is accelerated. Emotional.”
He tilts his head slightly.
“Dangerous.”
A new screen flares to life beside the footage — Mercy Graves’ field report.
EXECUTED: INSTALL DEVICE
FAILED: SECURE PROTOTYPE
ENCOUNTERED: HOSTILE (UNKNOWN)
ANOMALY: K.D. + L.L. = SIGNATURE SYNC???
RECOMMEND: OBSERVATION / EXTRACTION
Lex’s eyebrows rise.
“Oh, Mercy,” he murmurs. “You actually noticed something relevant for once.”
He taps the sync data.
Examines the harmonic resonance signature.
Sees:
K.D + L.L.
Neural alignment: 62%.
Emotional amplitude: 91%.
Temporal echo interference detected.
Lex goes very still.
“Well,” he says slowly.
“That explains the gold.”
He zooms in one more time.
On Kara’s face.
On the way she looks at Lena.
Soft.
Raw.
Devastated.
Like she already lost her once.
Lex exhales, amused and calculating.
“Kara Danvers,” he whispers,
“what exactly did you do?”
He taps a command.
All screens illuminate at once.
Kara.
Lena.
Mercy’s report.
Temporal energy signatures.
Kara’s identity profile.
Supergirl’s power readings.
The missing gap between them.
Lex smiles.
A cold, thin, razor-sharp smile.
“Let’s find out.”
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 4 — “The Fault Line Between Us”
Scene 8 — “Kara Walks Lena Home”
POV: Kara → Lena
Exterior of L-Corp → Downtown Streets, Dusk
---
The building is still swarming with DEO agents when Kara and Lena finally step outside.
The sky over National City is bruised purple, the last streaks of daylight drowning in smoke drifting upward from the damaged lab wing. Emergency lights flash across shattered glass on the ground.
Lena stands just outside the perimeter tape, arms wrapped around herself, jacket pulled tight.
She’s steady.
Composed.
Unbreakable.
But Kara sees the tremor in her fingers.
She steps closer, voice soft.
“Do you… want me to walk you home?”
Lena doesn’t look at her at first.
Her eyes are on the broken windows.
On the rising smoke.
On the aftermath of her company being attacked because of her name.
Then she turns.
And the answer is immediate.
“Yes.”
Kara’s chest loosens with relief she didn’t know she was holding.
They walk side by side, slowly, leaving the chaos behind as dusk settles into full night.
A few blocks pass in silence—
the kind that isn’t awkward
or forced
or empty.
It’s simply full.
Full of everything neither of them knows how to say yet.
Kara keeps stealing glances.
Lena keeps catching them.
Eventually Lena breaks it.
Her voice is quiet.
“You saved my life today.”
Kara’s breath stumbles.
“I… I tried.”
“No,” Lena says, stopping in the middle of the sidewalk.
“You did.”
Kara stops too.
She turns fully toward Lena, heart hammering.
Lena’s eyes search her face for a long moment—
not suspiciously,
but tenderly,
like she’s looking for a truth Kara hasn’t said yet.
“You were holding that beam with one arm,” Lena whispers.
“Just like in the— in the…”
She trails off, frustrated by the word she doesn’t have.
“…the echo.”
Kara’s pulse spikes.
“Lena—”
Lena steps closer.
The streetlight overhead casts a soft glow on her features, catching the faint lingering dust in her hair, illuminating the exhaustion and the gentleness in her eyes.
“Kara,” Lena says quietly, “I don’t need you to explain what I saw. Not tonight.”
Kara blinks.
“You… don’t?”
Lena shakes her head.
“I’m too tired. Too rattled.”
A small breath.
“And too aware that whatever is happening between us… it’s not something we can unpack on a sidewalk.”
Kara exhales, relieved and terrified all at once.
“But,” Lena adds softly, “I’m not ignoring it. Any of it.”
Kara’s throat tightens.
The golden hum she felt earlier returns—warm, subtle, pulsing in the air between them like the memory of a heartbeat.
They resume walking.
A few minutes later, Lena ventures:
“Is your apartment far from here?”
Kara smiles faintly.
“No. But I wasn’t planning to go home yet.”
Lena glances at her.
“Why not?”
Kara swallows.
“Because… I didn’t want you to be alone.”
Lena stops again.
She looks at Kara like those words rearranged something inside her.
“Kara,” she whispers, “you don’t have to—”
“I want to.”
The answer is immediate.
Instinctual.
Bare.
Lena’s lips part slightly in surprise.
Kara rubs the back of her neck awkwardly.
“I mean—after everything that happened—after the memory we shared—after the way you looked at me—”
“Oh god,” Kara groans, blushing, “I’m rambling. I’m so sorry—”
Lena steps closer.
She places two fingers under Kara’s chin, gently lifting it.
“Hey,” Lena says softly.
“I liked the way you looked at me.”
Kara nearly forgets how to breathe.
Lena drops her hand slowly—reluctantly—and nods toward the street ahead.
“Come on,” she murmurs, “let’s—just get home.”
Kara nods quickly.
They walk the rest of the way in comfortable silence.
When they reach Lena’s building, she hesitates at the entrance.
“Kara?” she says quietly.
“Yeah?”
Lena’s eyes soften.
“Thank you. For today. For… all of it.”
Kara’s voice is barely a whisper.
“Anytime.”
Lena steps inside.
Pauses.
Turns back.
“Kara?”
Kara’s heart jumps.
“Yes?”
Lena swallows, voice wavering just enough to reveal the truth:
“Don’t disappear.”
Kara’s breath catches.
“I won’t.”
Lena nods once, then slips into the building, leaving Kara alone on the sidewalk—
heart pounding,
hands shaking,
unable to wipe the soft, stunned smile off her face.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 4 — “The Fault Line Between Us”
Scene 9 — “The Night Kara Breaks”
POV: Kara Danvers
Kara’s Apartment — Late Night
---
Kara closes her apartment door behind her and locks it with shaking fingers.
The second the latch clicks—
Her breath collapses.
She presses her back to the door, sliding down until she’s sitting on the floor, knees pulled to her chest, palms over her face, trying to breathe—
But she can’t.
She can’t.
Not anymore.
The apartment is too quiet.
The city hum too distant.
Her heartbeat too loud.
She tries to swallow it down.
The panic.
The grief.
The terror.
But her body trembles violently, betraying her.
“Kara,” she whispers to herself, voice cracking, “you’re okay, you’re okay, you’re—”
A sob tears out of her.
Raw.
Ugly.
Unrestrained.
Kara clamps both hands over her mouth to muffle it, but it doesn’t help.
Her whole body shakes with it.
Because today—
today she almost lost Lena again.
Not the Lena she grew up with in her heart.
Not the Lena she fell in love with over years of fights, reconciliations, rooftop sunsets, promises and shared pain.
But this Lena.
This Lena she’s barely gotten back.
This Lena who doesn’t remember loving her.
This Lena who doesn’t know Kara’s truths.
This Lena who has no idea the universe itself is trying to knit them back together.
And Kara can’t stop the thought echoing through her mind like a siren:
I can’t lose her twice.
I can’t survive that.
Her breathing spirals.
Images flash behind her eyelids—
Lena in the Void, gone in a flash of collapsing worlds.
Lena’s hand slipping out of hers in the final convergence.
Lena screaming when the ground opened beneath them.
Lena’s lifeless form in Kara’s arms—
one of the timelines, one of the failures, the ones she’ll never forget.
Kara chokes on a sob and buries her face in her knees.
“No,” she whispers. “No, no, no—”
Her powers flicker uncontrolled.
The air vibrates around her.
A picture frame on the wall rattles.
Kara grips her head.
“Stop,” she begs. “Please—just stop—”
But it’s not her powers.
It’s her heart.
Everything inside her is splitting open.
Because when Lena looked at her today—
really looked at her—
with memory in her eyes,
with something like recognition,
with something like longing—
Kara nearly told her everything.
She nearly exposed herself.
Her powers.
Her truth.
Her heart.
She presses a trembling hand to her sternum.
She can still feel Lena’s fingers there.
Still feel the golden hum between them.
Still feel the shared rooftop echo, the one they weren’t meant to remember yet.
She leans her head back against the door.
“Lena,” she whispers brokenly,
“I love you. I never stopped. I never—”
Her voice shatters.
And once it starts, she can’t stop.
She sobs until her throat is raw.
Until her chest hurts.
Until tears soak her shirt.
Until she’s clutching her own arms like she’s trying to hold herself together.
“I’m sorry,” she cries into the silence.
“I’m so sorry I left.
I’m so sorry I had to go.
I’m so sorry I came back wrong.
I’m sorry you don’t remember—
I’m sorry I can’t tell you—
I’m sorry I failed you—”
Every apology she never said in the original timeline, every regret she swallowed, every moment she held herself together for Lena’s sake—
They all come pouring out.
She curls onto her side on the floor, arms wrapped around her stomach, shaking with the force of her grief.
A framed photo of Kara, Alex, James, and Winn slides off a shelf and hits the floor with a soft thud.
Kara flinches.
Then she crawls toward it, picks it up with trembling hands, and holds it against her chest like a lifeline.
“I can’t lose her again,” she whispers.
“I can’t. I can’t. I’ll fix this. I’ll fix everything. I swear—”
She drags in a painful breath.
The golden pulse in her chest answers softly—
a reminder of the convergence,
of the timeline,
of what she broke,
and what she has to rebuild.
Kara wipes her cheeks with shaky fingers.
Then she whispers the truth she’s never said out loud—
not even in her own timeline:
“Lena Luthor is the love of my life.”
The room hums in recognition.
A soft gold ripple stretches across the ceiling—
like the universe acknowledging her confession,
like it has been waiting for her to say it.
Kara presses her forehead to the floor.
“I’m going to get you back,” she murmurs, voice hoarse and trembling.
“In every timeline.”
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ POST–SCENE 9 ADD-ON (Lena POV)
“The Night Lena Wakes”
Lena’s Penthouse — Same Night
Lena wakes with a gasp.
No nightmare.
No sound.
No external trigger.
Just a sudden, crushing weight in her chest—
so sharp, so real,
she sits up immediately and presses a hand to her sternum as though something inside her might break open.
Her heart is pounding.
Her breath stutters.
Her throat feels tight.
Like she’s been crying.
Like someone else has been crying.
Lena looks around her dark penthouse, disoriented.
Nothing is wrong.
No intruder.
No emergency lights.
No messages.
Just silence.
But the pain doesn’t fade.
It lingers—
warm, aching, hollow—
a sense of loss so deep it feels like drowning.
Her hand trembles as she whispers to the empty room:
“…Kara?”
The name falls from her lips without permission, without logic—
a reflex,
a truth her mind doesn’t understand
but her heart absolutely does.
She stands, unsteady, walking toward the window as if drawn by something she can’t see.
The city glows beneath her.
Still.
Quiet.
But Lena’s pulse won’t calm.
She presses her palm flat against the glass.
The ache behind her ribs sharpens.
A tear slips down her cheek—
slow, soundless, unbidden.
She wipes it away immediately, startled.
“Why am I crying?” she whispers.
No response.
Just that same sensation—
like a bond tugging tight across a distance,
like someone she cares for is breaking apart,
like a thread connecting her heart to another’s.
And deep inside her chest, something wordless echoes back:
You’re not alone.
Lena closes her eyes, breath catching in her throat.
She doesn’t know why she knows it.
She doesn’t know what it means.
But she knows exactly who the echo belongs to.
She whispers into the darkness:
“Kara… please be okay.”
Her voice trembles.
A second tear falls.
And far across the city, in her apartment, Kara feels a sudden warmth in the center of her chest—
a soft, steadying pulse—
and her sobbing eases for the first time in hours.
The convergence hums between them.
Alive.
Awake.
Pulling them closer.
Fade out.
---
Chapter 5: Chapter 5 — When the Heart Remembers First
Summary:
An attack on L-Corp shatters whatever fragile distance remained between Kara and Lena.
As Mercy Graves targets Kara directly, the convergence between them spikes—pulsing, pulling, and tightening its grip.
The DEO intervenes too late to stop the bond from flaring, and Kara’s control fractures under the weight of it.
Lena refuses to leave her side, grounding Kara through a cosmic force neither of them understand.
And for the first time, Alex and J’onn witness the impossible connection forming between them—intimate, ancient, and dangerously unstable.
Notes:
Chapter 5 is one of the emotional pillars of this story — the moment danger and connection finally collide.
We begin seeing the true force of the convergence, the bond that ties Kara and Lena across timelines (even if neither of them fully understands it yet).
This chapter also marks the first time Alex and J’onn realize something beyond-normal is happening between them.
Expect Chapter 6 to follow the emotional fallout, the medical consequences, and the secrets Kara can no longer avoid.
Thank you for reading, supporting, screaming in the comments, and holding on for the slow-burn cosmic romance these two absolutely deserve.
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 5 — Scene 1
“The Morning After”
POV: Kara Danvers
Kara’s Apartment — Early Morning
---
Kara wakes with her face buried in a damp pillow.
For a moment she can’t even remember falling asleep — only the way her chest hurt, the way her lungs stuttered, the taste of tears she couldn’t swallow fast enough.
Her eyes feel swollen.
Her throat burns.
Her body aches in places Kryptonian bodies aren’t supposed to ache.
She rolls onto her back slowly, staring at the ceiling as the early sunlight filters through her blinds in soft, golden stripes.
But even the sunlight feels too bright.
Like the universe is shining in a way she can’t match anymore.
Kara drags a shaky hand over her face.
She doesn’t need to check her phone to know she overslept.
Her body feels heavy — like gravity doubled overnight.
She breathes.
In.
Out.
Carefully.
Quietly.
Trying not to shake, even though she still feels like she might.
She sits up, pulling her knees to her chest.
Her voice is hoarse when she whispers:
“Okay, Kara… today we keep it together. Today we… try again.”
The words don’t land.
They sound thin.
Like a lie she’s told herself too many times before.
Her apartment is too quiet.
The silence presses on her skin like a weight.
She looks around — the bookshelf, the couch, the corner where her supersuit is hidden.
And then her gaze lands on the photo frame on her nightstand.
Kara reaches for it with trembling fingers.
It’s a picture of her, Alex, Winn, and James — a snapshot from a simpler time, before the multiverse collapsed, before Lex rewrote their world.
Her thumb brushes over each face one by one.
Her vision blurs.
A tear slips down her cheek before she can catch it.
“No,” she whispers, wiping it away fast.
“No, not again. Not this morning.”
She stands — too quickly — and sways when the floor seems to tilt beneath her.
Her powers flicker.
Just for a second:
her vision sharpens too fast
the air vibrates around her
a lamp rattles on the nightstand
a faint gold pulse sparks beneath her skin
Kara gasps softly and grabs the dresser for support.
“Stop… stop, stop…”
She squeezes her eyes shut.
She knows exactly what caused it.
Lena.
Or more specifically:
The memory of holding Lena yesterday.
The way Lena said don’t disappear.
The bond tugging at her chest even now.
The rooftop echo they shared.
The universe nudging her, pushing her, reminding her—
You are connected.
Your hearts remember.
Kara takes a slow breath, trying to calm the pulse in her ribs.
“Not now,” she whispers.
“Please… not now.”
She can’t think about the convergence.
She can’t think about the gold.
She can’t think about the flickers of timelines where she lost Lena.
She can’t think about Lena at all.
If she does—
she’ll break again.
She moves to her closet, pulls on a soft blue sweater, tries to ignore how the color reminds her of Lena’s eyes.
She grabs her messenger bag, her press badge, her hair tie.
And before she leaves, she pauses in the doorway.
Her voice is barely audible.
“I’m sorry, Lena,” she whispers into the quiet.
“For all the things I can’t tell you yet.”
The convergence hums faintly, like a heartbeat she can’t turn off.
Kara inhales—
and leaves the apartment, carrying the ache with her.
---
I
Kara steps into the hallway and pulls the apartment door shut behind her, but her hand lingers on the handle long after it clicks.
She takes one more breath — steadying, shaky — as if she can still feel the echo of last night clinging to her skin.
The world feels louder today. Sharper. Thinner around the edges.
And somewhere in her chest, the bond stirs again… like a pulse reaching for another heartbeat across the city.
She ignores it.
Or tries to.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 5 — “When the Heart Remembers First”
Scene 2 — “The Echo Lingers”
POV: Lena Luthor
Lena’s Penthouse — Early Morning
---
Lena wakes with the sun in her eyes and a tight, inexplicable ache behind her ribs.
For a moment she lies still, staring up at the ceiling, trying to remember why she feels like she didn’t truly sleep — only drifted, restless, as if her mind kept reaching for something she couldn’t grasp.
Then the echo hits.
Not a memory.
Not a dream.
An emotion.
Sharp.
Raw.
Heavy enough to make her inhale sharply against it.
It’s grief — that much she knows.
But it’s not hers.
It feels… borrowed.
Like it was pressed into her during the night and is still fading from her skin.
Lena sits up slowly, pushing her hair back, breathing through the tightness in her chest.
She knows this sensation.
Not from experience — but from instinct.
Like déjà vu with teeth.
She presses a hand lightly over her sternum.
The spot Kara touched yesterday.
The spot where their hearts synced in that impossible hallway echo.
A shiver runs down her spine.
“Get a grip, Lena,” she whispers to herself.
But her voice is gentler than her words.
She swings her legs off the bed, stands, and crosses the room to the floor-to-ceiling windows.
National City is glowing in the morning light — calm, quiet, unbothered.
The opposite of how she feels.
She touches the glass lightly with her fingertips.
Her reflection looks back at her — composed, steady, controlled — but her pulse is racing beneath the surface.
She swallows hard.
Because she knows exactly who was in her mind last night.
Exactly who the echo belonged to.
Kara.
Kara, trembling in that smoke-filled hallway.
Kara, shielding her with her body.
Kara, whispering her name like it mattered.
Kara, collapsing in front of her with something in her eyes Lena still doesn’t have language for.
Lena’s fingers curl slightly against the glass.
Something has changed between them.
She feels it — humming through her chest like a signal she can’t decode.
And there’s the strangest, softest thought:
If Kara is hurting this morning… Lena wants to know.
Lena exhales slowly, still staring out at the city.
Her phone buzzes on the nightstand.
She crosses the room, picks it up, and unlocks the screen.
Jess:
Morning schedule attached. Do you want the board brief moved to this afternoon?
Lena stares at the message for a long moment, thumb hovering over the keyboard.
Then she types:
Lena:
Cancel everything.
A pause — then another message:
Jess:
Everything?
Lena answers without hesitation:
Lena:
Yes. I’m going to CatCo.
She sends it.
No explanation.
No justification.
Because she already knows the truth.
She’s not going for a story.
She’s going because of Kara.
She grabs her jacket, her keys, and heads for the elevator — the ache in her chest sharper now, insistent.
All she knows is:
She needs to see Kara.
Now.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 5 — “When the Heart Remembers First”
Scene 3 — “Cat Knows Everything”
POV: Kara Danvers (with Cat POV beats woven in)
CatCo Worldwide Media — Morning
---
The elevator doors slide open into the CatCo bullpen, and Kara instantly regrets coming in.
The noise.
The lights.
The people moving too fast.
Her senses feel raw, scraped open, like she doesn’t have enough layers left to protect herself.
She tries to stand straighter, smooth her sweater, fix her glasses — anything to hide the exhaustion settling behind her eyes.
She doesn’t make it three steps before a familiar voice slices through the noise.
“Keira!”
Kara flinches so hard she actually squeaks.
Cat Grant strides out of her office like she owns every molecule of air in the building—which she does—and points at Kara with the casual precision of someone who has weaponized a manicure.
“You,” Cat says, walking toward her with purpose.
“What in the Statue of Liberty-torch-holding hell happened to your face?”
Kara freezes.
“Wh—my face? What about my—”
Cat stops directly in front of her, just inside personal space, studying Kara’s expression with the kind of focus normally reserved for live broadcasts and national scandals.
Her eyes narrow.
“Oh, this is worse than I thought.”
Kara’s heart stutters.
“What? No, I’m fine—”
“Keira.”
Cat’s voice softens, but only in the way a silk blade still cuts.
“You look like you’ve been flattened by a bus. A bus made of feelings. Driven by a hormonal teenager. On prom night.”
Kara’s cheeks burn.
Cat folds her arms.
“And the last time you looked even remotely this wrecked, Superman had just ‘broken up’ with you, which was laughable, because you two had about as much chemistry as a wet sponge and a toaster.”
Kara chokes.
“Ms. Grant—!”
Cat tilts her head, eyes sharp.
“Spill it. Who’s the girl?”
Kara nearly dies.
Her mouth opens but nothing comes out except a strangled squeak.
Cat’s eyebrow climbs.
“Oh, Keira, honestly. You might as well be holding a neon sign that says ‘I made prolonged eye contact with a woman and now my soul is in shambles.’”
Kara feels heat explode across her cheeks.
“I—It’s not—it’s nothing like— I mean, I didn’t—”
Cat clicks her tongue.
“Adorable,” she says.
“And fully pathetic. Move, we’re talking.”
Before Kara can react, Cat’s hand is on her elbow, steering her into Cat’s glass office with the efficiency of someone relocating a potted plant.
The door shuts behind them.
Cat doesn’t sit.
Cat circles her once, eyes narrowing with surgical precision.
Of course it was Lena Luthor. Cat didn’t need binoculars to see Kara orbiting that woman yesterday like some lovesick lunar satellite.
“You’re vibrating.”
“I’m—what—?”
“You’re emotionally vibrating,” Cat says.
“It’s like standing next to an unplugged fridge that’s still somehow humming.”
Kara swallows hard.
Cat leans in, voice dropping.
“Tell me what she did.”
“Honestly, Keira, the last time you looked this tortured you’d dropped your ice cream on the sidewalk. This is clearly worse. Which means the woman responsible is either incredibly beautiful or incredibly dangerous. Knowing your taste? Probably both.”
Kara sputters.
“No one—no one did anything—”
“Oh, please.” Cat waves a hand. “Your hair looks like you lost a fight with a pillow. Your eyes are red, which means you were crying, which means this isn’t a work issue, which means it’s personal, which means—”
Cat stops.
Her expression shifts.
Her eyes sharpen in a different way.
“Kara.”
It’s not Keira this time.
It’s Kara.
“What happened yesterday?”
Kara’s heartbeat spikes.
She looks down.
Her fingers curl around the strap of her bag.
“It was… a really intense day,” Kara whispers. “At L-Corp.”
Cat’s jaw sets.
“I heard about the attack,” she says quietly. “Are you hurt?”
“No,” Kara says quickly. “I’m okay. I just—”
But she isn’t okay.
And for a brief second, Cat sees every crack Kara tried to hide.
Cat inhales, softening.
“You’re scared,” she says.
“Not for yourself. For someone else.”
Kara’s breath catches.
Cat nods once.
“Then let me guess the rest:
You rushed in to save someone.
And whoever it was… matters to you.”
Kara’s throat closes.
Cat stares at her for one long, knowing moment.
Then:
“It’s the Luthor girl, isn’t it?”
Kara’s entire body goes still.
Cat doesn’t smirk.
She doesn’t tease.
She just watches.
“Of course it is,” she murmurs.
“You should see your face when you say her name.”
Kara doesn’t even realize she said Lena’s name.
Her eyes widen.
Cat lifts her chin just slightly, softer than Kara expects.
“Go,” Cat says. “Before you implode. Fix whatever emotional catastrophe you left behind.”
Kara blinks.
“What? But—work—”
“Keira, I am Cat Grant.”
Cat gestures vaguely at the universe.
“I can rewrite your schedule in my sleep. Go.”
Kara hesitates.
Cat raises an eyebrow.
“No one in this building needs you right now,” she says.
“But someone out there clearly does.”
The convergence hums quietly under Kara’s ribs.
Kara nods, voice barely above a whisper.
“…Thank you.”
Cat turns away like she didn’t just shatter Kara’s defenses in thirty seconds flat.
“Yes, yes,” she mutters. “Bring me coffee when you get back. Something strong. Like my personality.”
Kara almost smiles.
Almost.
And then she leaves the office—
still raw, still scared—
but unable to stop the pull toward Lena Luthor across the city.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 5 — “When the Heart Remembers First”
Scene 4 — “Lena Arrives”
POV: Kara Danvers
CatCo Worldwide Media — Late Morning
---
Kara is halfway across the bullpen, trying to remember how to breathe and hold a coffee cup at the same time, when the energy around her shifts.
Not the air.
Not the light.
Something deeper.
A tug.
A draw.
A warm, low hum under her ribs.
Her breath stumbles, and she lifts her head—
just as the elevator doors slide open.
And Lena Luthor steps out.
Not with her usual CEO polish.
Not with her media mask on.
Not even with her signature “don’t-mess-with-me” strut.
No.
Lena walks into CatCo with her guard lowered—
eyes soft, shoulders tense, expression pulled tight with worry.
Kara stops walking.
Stops breathing.
Stops everything.
Lena sees her instantly.
Her entire posture changes—
not dramatically,
but enough that Kara feels it like a rush of wind.
A subtle inhale.
A flicker of relief.
A faint easing around Lena’s eyes—
like seeing Kara is the one thing she needed most this morning.
Kara’s heart lurches violently.
She tries to smile, but it’s small and shaky.
“Lena… hey.”
Lena doesn’t smile back.
Instead, she steps closer—
slowly, deliberately—
eyes scanning Kara’s face with too much care, too much feeling for someone who’s supposed to be “just a friend.”
“Kara,” she says softly, voice low enough to keep anyone from overhearing.
“Are you… okay?”
Kara’s throat tightens.
Not because of the question—
but because of the way Lena asks it.
Like Kara matters.
Like Kara’s wellbeing is something she feels in her own chest.
“I’m fine,” Kara lies.
Lena gives her a look that says she knows exactly what fine means in Kara-language and finds it wholly unacceptable.
“Kara,” Lena repeats, quieter, “you look like you didn’t sleep.”
Kara drops her gaze.
“I… had a lot on my mind.”
Lena’s brows pull inward, concern sharp and unguarded.
“Was it… because of yesterday?”
The convergence hums beneath Kara’s sternum.
Gold.
Warm.
Dangerously close to visible.
Kara stumbles over her breath.
“I—yes. I mean—kind of. It was intense, and you were—there was the explosion and then the—the…”
She trails off before she says memory.
But Lena hears it anyway.
Her fingers curl slightly, like she’s fighting the urge to reach out.
“Kara,” Lena whispers, “about that… we need to talk.”
Kara freezes.
Lena takes a single step closer—
close enough that Kara can see the faint shadows under her eyes
and the softness in her expression
and the way her lips part just slightly when she’s nervous.
“I felt something yesterday,” Lena says.
“And I know you did too.”
Kara’s pulse spikes so hard her vision flickers at the edges.
“I—I don’t know what you mean,” she tries feebly.
Lena tilts her head in that surgical way she does when she’s about to slice through someone’s defenses with precision.
“You do know,” Lena says, voice barely above a breath.
“Kara… that wasn’t nothing. And I can’t pretend it was.”
Kara swallows hard.
The pressure under her ribs swells—
the golden hum, the convergence, the pull.
It vibrates through her bones.
And then—
Lena’s hand lifts.
Slow, hesitant, unsure.
For a breathless moment, her fingers hover just inches from Kara’s.
Kara’s breath catches.
Lena hesitates—
just enough to ask permission without words.
Kara’s fingers twitch.
The space between their hands feels electric.
Then—
Their fingers brush.
Just barely.
Just skin against skin.
The world breathes.
A gold pulse rolls through Kara’s chest.
Lena inhales sharply like someone touched her heart directly.
They both freeze.
Their eyes lock—
wide, stunned, terrified, and pulled so taut with emotion it hurts to breathe.
“Kara…” Lena whispers, voice trembling now.
“What is happening between us?”
Kara opens her mouth—
and nothing comes out.
Because she doesn’t know how to say:
Everything.
Everything is happening.
And I’m terrified.
Before Kara can answer, a voice cuts in from across the bullpen.
“Ms. Luthor!”
Jess, hurrying off the elevator.
Lena jolts slightly, pulling her hand back, the moment breaking like a snapped thread.
Kara feels the loss like a physical ache.
Jess approaches quickly.
“They pushed up your meeting. You’re needed on a video call in the next three minutes.”
Lena’s jaw tightens.
She forces herself to step back, though her eyes linger on Kara for one last second—
soft, searching, full of unspoken things.
“Kara,” she says quietly,
“don’t go anywhere. We’re not done.”
Kara’s breath stumbles.
“O-okay.”
Lena turns and heads toward the conference space, Jess trailing behind her.
Kara stands rooted to the spot.
Stunned.
Shaken.
Shivering.
Trying very hard not to glow.
She doesn’t see Cat Grant watching from her office doorway
with a smirk that’s half amusement,
half I told you so,
and one hundred percent smug queen energy.
Fade out.
---
From her office doorway, Cat watches the whole thing unfold — Kara freezing like a deer in headlights, Lena Luthor walking in like a designer hurricane, and the universe itself practically humming between them.
She doesn’t even pretend to be subtle about it.
Cat lifts her coffee cup, takes a slow sip, and smiles to herself.
Of course.
Of course it was Lena Luthor.
Kara could barely tie her shoes this morning without getting flustered; seeing Lena walk into the room was practically a religious experience for the girl.
Cat mutters under her breath:
“Honestly, if those two don’t figure it out soon, I’m filing a complaint with the universe.”
She turns back into her office, smirking.
Some people needed signs from above.
Cat only needed a glass wall, two clueless idiots, and one very obvious cosmic connection.
---
⭐ CHAPTER 5 — Scene 5
“Lex Escalates”
POV: Lex Luthor
Luthor Estate — Sublevel Lab
---
The elevator hums softly as it descends into the private underbelly of the Luthor Estate — the part of the compound even Lena never knew existed.
Lex steps out, immaculate as ever, adjusting his cuffs with the precision of a man who expects the world to bend to him.
The lab lights flicker on automatically.
Cold steel.
White panels.
Banks of humming servers.
A dozen holographic screens flickering with data.
Lex exhales once, crisp and controlled.
“Show me yesterday’s incident,” he says.
Instantly, holographic windows open:
L-Corp hallway feeds
DEO medical scans
interference spike logs
police reports
audio transcriptions
Mercy’s encrypted brief
He folds his hands behind his back.
He’d already watched the raw security feeds last night, but this—this processed data—was different. Deeper. Sharper. Full of anomalies he hadn’t seen before.
“Play it.”
The explosion.
The smoke.
Mercy’s breach.
And—
Kara Danvers throwing herself over Lena with startling speed.
Lex pauses the frame.
Zooms in.
Again.
Kara’s expression: terrified, too protective, too invested.
Lex taps the air lightly.
“Well. That’s interesting.”
He opens a second report:
INCIDENT ANOMALY LOG
Interference: 7.2% spike
Emotional Sync Pattern: High correlation between subjects
Signal origin: Unknown
Classification: Unidentified resonance anomaly
Lex frowns — intrigued, not confused.
“So you two are linked,” he murmurs.
“But why?”
He pulls up Lena’s DEO-adjacent biometric data:
heart rate spike
adrenal flare
neurological activation pattern
All occurring the moment Kara touched her.
A second file shows Kara’s own readings — accidental pickups from hallway sensors:
elevated pulse
matching adrenal spike
small gold-tinted anomaly in the interference field
Lex tilts his head.
“The girl again.”
He studies the footage of Kara shielding Lena.
The glitch.
The flash.
Too brief for identification.
Not enough for a conclusion.
But enough to disturb him.
“Either you’re hiding something,” Lex murmurs, staring at Kara’s frozen face,
“or you are far more important to Lena than you should be.”
He turns toward the screen where Mercy now appears, bruised and seething.
“Sir,” she begins, “if you want me to regroup, I—”
Lex shuts her up with a raised finger.
“No. You’ve caused enough noise. I want silence. Precision.”
He gestures toward the emotional sync graph.
“This was not a coincidence. Something happened between Lena and that girl that I don’t yet understand.”
Mercy stiffens.
“You want surveillance?”
“I want everything,” Lex replies smoothly.
“Her patterns, her habits, her triggers, her past.
Tail her.
Separate from Lena.”
“And if I find something… off?”
Lex smiles a thin, cold smile.
“Exploit it.
Whatever is between them, I want to understand it—”
A beat.
“—and then I want to control it.”
He ends the call.
Lex lifts a glass of scotch and stares at the slowed footage of Kara and Lena’s fingers brushing.
The faint gold flicker catches his eye again.
“Well now,” he murmurs,
“that is very interesting indeed.”
Fade out
---
Mini-Scene — “Mercy Watches”
POV: Mercy Graves
National City — Rooftop Overlooking CatCo
---
Mercy crouches low against the rooftop ledge, binoculars pressed to her eyes, wind snapping at her jacket.
She adjusts the focus.
There —
through the glass façade of CatCo’s bullpen —
Kara Danvers walks between desks, shoulders tense, movements tight.
Mercy’s lip curls.
“That’s our girl,” she mutters.
She watches Kara pause at a desk, fiddling with her notebook, clearly rattled.
Not normal rattled.
Shaken.
And then Mercy sees it:
Lena Luthor enters the bullpen.
Kara reacts instantly —
straightening, freezing, heart clearly in her throat.
Mercy lowers the binoculars slightly, eyebrows rising.
“Well, well…”
A slow smirk spreads across her face.
“So the boss was right.”
She watches Lena walk straight to Kara.
Sees their fingers brush.
Sees Kara nearly fold from the impact of it.
Mercy lifts the binoculars again.
“I don’t know what’s going on with you two,” she says under her breath,
“but Lex is going to love this.”
She snaps a picture through the scope, pockets her phone, and rises smoothly to her feet.
“Time to dig deeper.”
She disappears into the shadows.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 5 — “When the Heart Remembers First”
Scene 6 — “The Pull of the Bond”
POV: Lena Luthor
CatCo Worldwide Media — Conference Hall → Bullpen
---
Lena steps out of the conference room the moment the call ends, exhaling a breath she didn’t realize she’d been holding.
She’s not listening to Jess, who’s listing follow-up items in a neat monotone.
She’s not thinking about board votes or crisis messaging or procurement budgets.
She’s thinking about Kara.
The brush of their fingers.
The electric jolt between them.
The warmth that lingered long after.
She presses her hand briefly against her chest.
It’s still there —
that pull.
That impossible, low-frequency hum beneath her sternum like the echo of a chord struck too deeply.
Jess looks up.
“Ms. Luthor? Should we debrief on—”
“No,” Lena says too quickly.
Then softens.
“No, Jess. Later.”
She’s already moving.
Jess falls behind, resigned.
Lena steps into the bullpen—
and stops.
Because Kara is there.
Standing near her desk, posture stiff, pretending to read something on her tablet.
But her hands are shaking.
Just barely.
Just enough for Lena to notice.
The pull sharpens.
Kara looks up at the exact same moment Lena does.
Their eyes lock.
The world narrows.
Kara’s breath catches audibly.
Lena swallows hard.
Jess, noticing absolutely everything, mutters to herself,
“Oh. Ohhh. That’s new,”
and drifts away, suddenly very busy with her clipboard.
Lena moves first.
“Kara.”
Kara’s voice comes out cracked and soft.
“Hi. You’re— um. You’re back.”
As if Lena hasn’t been ten feet away this whole time.
Lena steps closer.
Slowly.
Deliberately.
Kara’s pulse jumps — Lena can see it in her throat, fluttering under her skin like a hummingbird.
“I meant earlier,” Lena says gently.
“When we… touched.”
Kara’s eyes widen.
“We shouldn’t talk about that here,” Kara whispers, voice trembling.
“Why not?” Lena asks.
Kara opens her mouth.
Nothing comes out.
A tremor moves through her hands again.
Lena feels it —
like a warm vibration against her ribs,
as if Kara’s heartbeat is syncing with hers without permission.
It scares her.
And it draws her in.
“Kara,” Lena says softly, leaning just slightly closer,
“are you feeling it too?”
Kara inhales sharply.
That’s all the confirmation Lena needs.
The air between them shifts.
Heats.
Thrums.
Kara forcefully steps back, nearly tripping over her chair.
“I— I need…”
She looks around wildly.
“Air. I need… air.”
Lena reaches out before thinking, fingers brushing Kara’s arm.
A gold flicker flashes between them.
Kara gasps.
Lena flinches back, startled.
“What— what was that?” Lena breathes.
Kara looks like she might cry.
Or collapse.
Or both.
“I don’t know,” she whispers.
“But I think it's getting stronger.”
Lena swallows.
“Between us,” she says quietly.
Kara shuts her eyes.
“Yes.”
Not a lie.
A confession.
Lena steps closer again, voice trembling now.
“Kara… this isn’t normal.”
Kara nods, unable to speak.
Lena lowers her voice even further.
“It felt like— like something in me answered you.”
Kara’s eyes fill instantly.
Oh Rao.
She’s going to break.
Lena sees it.
Feels it.
And instinctively softens.
“Kara,” she says gently, “look at me.”
Kara does.
And Lena’s expression softens in a way she didn’t intend —
open, vulnerable, protective.
“Kara,” she whispers,
“you’re not alone.
Whatever this is… we figure it out together.”
Kara makes a helpless sound — half laugh, half sob — and turns her face away before she glows by accident.
Lena reaches out—
but someone is watching.
She feels it.
She turns—
and her eyes narrow.
There is a shadow near the balcony.
A silhouette slipping out of sight.
Kara follows her gaze.
“What was—?”
Lena shakes her head.
“Nothing,” she lies.
Kara forces herself to look away from the balcony, but her spine stays tight, her senses overstimulated and buzzing.
She can still feel Lena’s touch on her arm — warm, electric, impossible to ignore.
The convergence pulses again inside her chest, sharper this time, as if the universe itself is tugging her toward Lena, refusing to loosen its grip.
And what scares her most isn’t the pull.
It’s how much she wants to give in to it.
But they both feel it.
Someone is watching them.
The convergence hums harder, sharper, like a warning.
And from a nearby rooftop, through a rifle scope, Mercy smirks.
“Got you,” she whispers.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 5 — “When the Heart Remembers First”
Scene 7 — “The Breach at L-Corp”
POV: Kara Danvers
L-Corp Headquarters — Afternoon
---
Kara lands lightly outside the towering glass façade of L-Corp — well, “lands” in the Kara Danvers way.
No heroics.
No cape.
Just a slightly-too-fast walk that stops short of suspicious.
She shouldn't be here.
But Lena had insisted on returning for the follow-up briefing, and Kara couldn’t shake the feeling gnawing at her gut all afternoon:
Trouble.
Not hypothetical trouble.
Not journalistic trouble.
Real trouble.
The kind that hums at the base of her skull, the kind that smells metallic in the air.
The kind tied to Lena.
She steps inside the lobby, smiling awkwardly at the security guard as she flashes her CatCo badge.
“Hi! Press follow-up,” she chirps, trying to sound normal.
She does not feel normal.
Her chest has been tight since this morning.
Her hands won’t fully stop shaking.
And the closer she gets to Lena’s offices—
the louder the humming becomes.
Warm.
Golden.
Pulling.
She reaches the elevator and presses the button.
Ding.
The doors close.
The hum spikes.
Kara’s hand goes flat against her chest.
“Oh no… not here… not now…”
The elevator climbs.
The pull strengthens.
By the time the doors open on Lena’s floor, Kara is breathing too fast.
“Kara?”
Lena’s voice hits her like a heartbeat.
She turns—
and Lena is there.
Standing near her office.
Wearing the emerald blouse Kara is 98% sure is designed specifically to destroy her.
“Kara? Are you okay?”
Kara’s heart slams.
“I— yeah, I just— I thought you might need… help. With… something.”
Smooth.
Perfectly smooth.
Lena walks toward her, concern sharp.
“Kara, you’re pale.”
“I’m fine,” Kara lies.
But Lena steps closer—
too close—
and the convergence pulses again, rolling up her spine like warm electricity.
Kara gasps.
Lena sees it.
“Kara,” she whispers, “sit down a moment—”
But there’s a sound.
A low mechanical whine.
Kara hears it first — a frequency humans shouldn’t detect.
Her eyes widen.
“Lena.”
Lena freezes at the tone.
Kara grabs her wrist.
Hard.
“Get away from the windows.”
“Why—?”
KRRRRSHHHHH!
The glass wall of Lena’s office explodes inward.
Shards fly like razors.
Lena screams—
Kara moves.
Super-speed.
But controlled.
Barely.
She throws herself in front of Lena, arms up.
Glass slices her sleeves, cuts across her shoulder.
Kara grits her teeth.
She can’t heal in front of Lena.
The blast knocks them both to the ground.
Kara wraps herself around Lena, shielding her with her body.
Smoke pours in.
Sparks dance across the floor.
Lena trembles beneath her.
“Kara—”
“I’ve got you,” Kara chokes out.
“I’ve got you, Lena, just—don’t move.”
There’s shouting outside.
Chaos.
More footsteps.
Heavy.
Coordinated.
Kara hears something whirring on the opposite balcony.
She lifts her head.
One person.
Tall.
Armored.
A rifle glinting in the shadows.
Kara’s stomach drops.
“Mercy Graves,” she breathes.
And as if hearing her name, Mercy shifts the rifle—
aiming straight at Lena.
Kara’s body reacts before her mind does.
She rolls, pinning Lena beneath her again, arms curling around her protectively.
A shot rings out.
Kara feels it hit her back.
Not hard enough to injure.
But enough to bruise.
Enough to give her away if she isn’t careful.
She gasps—
Lena hears—
Lena’s eyes widen in horror.
“Kara!” Lena cries, lifting a hand to her cheek.
“I’m fine— stay down!” Kara hisses.
Another shot.
Kara grunts softly and leans further over Lena, taking the hit squarely.
Lena grabs her arm.
“Kara, you’re hurt—”
“Kara Danvers!” Mercy calls out from the shadows.
“We need to talk!”
Kara’s blood runs cold.
Mercy knows her name.
Mercy is targeting her.
This is no longer about Lex’s vendetta against Lena.
This is a message.
Kara pulls Lena tighter against her chest.
“It’s me she wants,” Kara whispers, terrified.
“I don’t know why— but she’s here for me.”
Lena’s breath stutters.
“What—what does she want with you?”
Kara looks at her.
Eyes full.
Shaking.
Desperate.
“I don’t know.”
It’s the truth.
And the scariest part is—
Lena believes her.
Another shot hits the wall behind them.
Kara squeezes her eyes shut.
She can’t reveal her powers.
She can’t lose Lena’s trust.
She can’t let Lena get hurt.
But the bond pulses violently beneath her ribs.
Warm.
Golden.
Demanding.
Protect her.
Protect her.
Protect her.
Kara swallows hard and makes a decision.
“Lena,” she whispers, “when I move… run.”
Lena stares at her like she’s insane.
“Run WHERE?”
Kara’s jaw tightens.
“Away from me.”
Lena’s breath stops.
Not from the smoke.
Not from the glass.
Not from Mercy’s rifle glinting through the haze.
From Kara.
From the way she says run away from me like she’s the danger —
like Lena needs protection from her.
Lena’s pulse hammers.
The bond surges again, violently —
a warm ache beneath her sternum, sharp enough to stagger her.
She feels Kara’s fear.
Kara’s panic.
Kara’s desperation to keep her safe.
Lena’s fingers tighten in Kara’s sleeves.
She doesn’t understand any of this.
But she knows one thing with absolute clarity:
She doesn’t want to run away from Kara.
Not now.
Not ever.
She opens her mouth to say something—
anything—
but Kara’s eyes flash with that soft, terrified intensity again.
And the world tilts into silence.
---
The convergence pulses so strongly that Lena gasps aloud, her hand flying to her chest.
Their eyes lock.
Neither moves.
Neither breathes.
Then—
Kara shifts her weight.
Mercy steadies her aim.
And the world narrows into a single, impossible moment—
between who Kara is
and who she’s terrified Lena will learn she is.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 5 — “When the Heart Remembers First”
Scene 8 — “Impact Radius”
POV: Kara Danvers
L-Corp — Executive Floor (Under Attack)
---
The world narrows.
Smoke.
Shattered glass.
Mercy’s silhouette framed in broken steel and leaking sunlight.
Kara’s heartbeat hammers so hard she can barely hear anything else.
“Lena,” she whispers, keeping her body curled protectively around her,
“When I move… run.”
Lena looks at her like she’s lost her mind.
“Kara, I’m not leaving—”
“Please.”
Kara’s voice breaks.
“Just this once. Listen to me.”
The convergence thrums beneath her ribs—
hot, golden, pulsing like it’s trying to burst out of her chest.
Lena gasps, hand flying to her sternum at the same moment.
Kara sees it.
Feels it.
The bond is syncing their heartbeats again.
She curses under her breath.
“Stay low,” Kara says, voice trembling.
“Whatever you do—don’t draw attention to yourself.”
Lena grabs her arm.
“Kara, if she wants you— I’m not letting her—”
Kara’s breath trembles.
“Please. Don’t make me choose.”
Lena’s eyes widen.
Because Kara is choosing.
Choosing her.
Choosing to protect her.
Even if it means—
“Enough touching!” Mercy shouts, voice hard and mocking from the balcony.
“I’d hate to interrupt your little moment, but I do have orders.”
Kara’s blood freezes.
Orders.
Plural.
Mercy adjusts her rifle.
“You know, Kara Danvers,” she calls out,
“you’re even more interesting than Lex said.”
Kara’s stomach drops.
Lena stiffens beneath her.
“Kara… why would Lex be interested in you?” Lena whispers.
Kara has no answer.
She can’t tell her the truth.
She can’t lie convincingly either.
Mercy fires again.
Kara twists, taking the hit across her shoulder blade —
biting back a cry.
But Lena hears the pain anyway.
“Kara!” she gasps, reaching for her cheek.
“You’re hurt—”
“I’m okay,” Kara says through gritted teeth.
(That’s a lie.)
“Lena, please—move!”
Lena doesn’t.
Kara has never loved and feared someone so much in the same moment.
She inhales sharply—
and her pupils glow gold.
Just for a fraction of a second.
Lena sees it.
She sucks in a breath.
“Kara… your eyes—”
Kara slams her own eyes shut.
“No— no, no, no—”
Not now.
Not in front of Lena.
Not like this.
The convergence surges like a tidal wave, flooding her veins with molten heat.
Lena’s fingers tremble against her sleeve.
“Kara… what’s happening to you?”
Kara shakes her head, desperate.
“I don’t know— I can’t— Lena, I need you to—”
A blast detonates from the opposite side of the floor.
The wall blows inward.
Kara shields Lena instinctively again, bracing for the hit—
But it isn’t Mercy.
This time—
the DEO arrives.
A metal projectile smashes through the smoke and embeds itself in the floor.
A glowing green shield blooms up around Kara and Lena.
J’onn J’onzz steps through the haze like a phantom, eyes white with fury.
Behind him—
Alex Danvers.
Gun drawn.
Jaw clenched.
Pure rage in her stance.
“Kara!” Alex shouts the moment she sees her.
And her voice shakes.
Kara swallows a sob.
“Alex…”
Alex grabs her shoulder—
takes one look at Kara’s shaking hands, the glass in her hair, the bruising across her back—
and her face changes.
“Kara… what did they do to you?”
Alex’s voice fractures.
Lena looks between the sisters, shocked by the rawness in Alex’s tone.
J’onn steps forward.
“We tracked an armed assailant—”
“Mercy Graves,” Kara murmurs.
Alex’s entire expression darkens like a storm dropping.
“Get down,” Alex orders Lena sharply—
not as a threat, but as pure instinct.
“You’re a target.”
Lena hesitates.
Her hand stays clutching Kara’s sleeve.
Alex notices.
So does J’onn.
So does everyone.
Mercy fires again through the smoke.
The blast hits J’onn’s shield, ricochets upward, and shatters another window.
“Danvers!” Mercy yells.
“Come out and face me! Or I’ll take out your little friend again!”
Lena’s eyes widen.
“She’s targeting Kara,” she whispers.
J’onn turns sharply.
“That shouldn’t be possible. Mercy Graves has no prior motive—”
“She does now,” Kara whispers.
Alex grips Kara’s arm.
“Kara, what the hell is going on?”
Kara meets her sister’s eyes.
And Alex sees it —
the terror,
the guilt,
the golden flicker Kara can’t hide.
Alex’s breath catches.
“Oh no,” she whispers.
“Kara… not again.”
Kara chokes back a sob.
Lena looks between them, lost.
“Kara—what is she talking about? What’s happening?”
Kara’s pulse spikes.
The convergence surges again.
And for a terrifying heartbeat—
the gold pulses visible under Kara’s skin.
Lena inhales sharply—
“Kara—”
Kara squeezes her eyes shut.
“Please don’t see me,” she whispers.
But Lena already does.
---
Alex POV
Alex’s stomach twists as she watches Kara fold in on herself, shoulders trembling, eyes squeezed shut like she’s bracing for a blow.
She hasn’t seen Kara this scared since the day she found her bleeding on the DEO med-bay floor after Reign nearly killed her.
“Kara…” Alex thinks, panic and protective fury surging in equal measure,
“what the hell have you gotten dragged into this time?”
She doesn’t know what the golden flicker under Kara’s skin means—
but she knows one thing with absolute clarity:
Whoever is targeting her sister isn’t walking away from this.
---
Lena POV
Lena stares at Kara — at the fear in her voice, the tremble in her lashes, the way she whispers “Please don’t see me” like the truth might break her.
And something inside Lena cracks open.
Because she does see Kara.
Not the panic.
Not the secrecy.
Not the impossible flashes of golden light.
She sees the girl who threw herself in front of gunfire for her.
Twice.
In one day.
And Lena’s chest tightens painfully.
Her fingers twitch toward Kara’s shoulder before she stops herself, breathing hard.
It’s not just fear she feels.
It’s not just adrenaline.
It’s something else.
Something deeper.
Something she is suddenly, terrifyingly sure has been there for a long time.
---
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 5 — “When the Heart Remembers First”
Scene 9 — “Fallout in the DEO”
POV: Kara Danvers
DEO Headquarters — Medical Wing
---
The world comes back in fragments.
Hands on her shoulders.
A green shield humming around her.
Alex’s voice barking orders.
J’onn’s steady presence bracing her from the other side.
Kara stumbles as they cross the DEO threshold.
She hears Lena call her name—
“Kara—!”
—but the sound feels distant, muffled under the pounding in her skull.
Her vision swims.
Light.
White.
Too bright.
She squeezes her eyes shut and sways.
Alex catches her immediately.
“Woah— hey, hey— I’ve got you,” Alex murmurs, voice tight with fear.
“Kara, talk to me. Are you hurt?”
“No,” Kara whispers.
Not physically.
But her chest burns like something is trying to claw its way out.
The convergence.
It’s pulsing so violently she can’t breathe.
J’onn signals to the med-bay.
“Let’s get her inside,” he says, calm but strained.
“There’s an energy disturbance around her. We need to contain it.”
Lena pushes forward.
“I’m coming with her.”
A DEO agent steps in front of her.
“Ma’am, you’re not cleared—”
Lena’s glare could shatter glass.
“Move.”
The agent moves.
Alex doesn’t even protest — she’s too focused on Kara.
They guide Kara onto the med-bay exam table.
She grips the edges to stay grounded, knuckles white, chest rising too fast.
Her powers are slipping.
Her control is slipping.
Her heartbeat is syncing with Lena’s again and it hurts.
“Alex,” Kara gasps, “I can’t— it won’t stop—”
Alex touches her forehead.
Her hand trembles.
“Her temperature is elevated,” Alex says.
“And her pulse—”
“Erratic,” J’onn finishes, voice low.
Lena steps up to the table.
“Kara,” she whispers, “look at me. Please.”
Kara tries.
And regrets it instantly.
Because when Kara looks at her—
really looks at her—
the convergence snaps violently into place.
A golden pulse radiates across Kara’s skin.
Lena inhales sharply, hand flying to her chest.
Alex recoils.
“What the hell was that?” Alex demands, eyes wide.
“Kara? Kara, breathe— breathe—”
Kara tries but her chest locks.
Her vision blurs at the edges.
Lena steps closer without hesitation.
“Kara,” she whispers, gripping the side of the table,
“what’s happening to you?”
Kara shakes her head, tears streaming silently.
“I don’t know— I don’t—”
Another pulse hits.
Kara cries out.
Lena moves on instinct.
She grabs Kara’s shaking hand.
“Kara— look at me. Stay with me.”
Kara sucks in a sharp, broken breath—
and the gold surge calms.
Not disappears.
Not fades.
Calms.
The monitors stop screaming.
The hum stabilizes.
Kara’s breathing eases slightly.
Lena’s thumb strokes the back of Kara’s hand before she even realizes she’s doing it.
Alex stares at their hands—
at the way the energy reacts—
and her face goes pale.
“J’onn,” she whispers.
“Something is connecting them.”
J’onn’s jaw clenches.
“Yes,” he says softly.
“And it is growing.”
Kara forces her eyes open.
Lena is still there.
Still holding her hand.
Still looking at her with fear and fierce determination.
“I’m not leaving you,” Lena whispers, voice trembling but certain.
“Not now. Not after— not after everything.”
Kara lets out a small, helpless sob.
“Lena… please… I don’t want you to see this.”
“Too late,” Lena whispers.
“I already do.”
Another pulse hits—
less violent this time—
and Lena tightens her grip, grounding Kara through it.
Alex steps forward, voice softening.
“Kara… is this why Mercy was after you?”
Kara meets her sister’s eyes.
And Alex sees it.
The truth.
The fear.
The impossible weight she’s been carrying alone.
“Oh, Kara…” Alex breathes, devastated.
Kara breaks.
Not physically.
Emotionally.
She curls forward, covering her face with her free hand as sobs shake her shoulders.
Lena steps closer, tears burning her own eyes.
“Kara,” she whispers,
“I’m right here. I’m not going anywhere.”
J’onn watches them, expression grim.
“This bond,” he murmurs,
“It is not normal. It is not accidental.”
Lena looks up sharply.
“What do you mean?”
J’onn meets her eyes.
“I mean,” he says quietly,
“this is something deeper.
Something… ancient.”
Lena feels the words like a physical blow.
Ancient.
Deeper.
Not accidental.
Her gaze drops to Kara’s hand in hers — small, shaking, warm, trusting.
And suddenly, the world tilts.
Because Lena realizes something terrifying and undeniable:
Every time she touches Kara, Kara steadies.
Every time Kara looks at her, the chaos calms.
Every time the gold light rises, Lena feels it too.
She swallows hard, her voice stuck in her throat.
“Kara…” she thinks, heart pounding,
“What are we to each other?”
Her thumb brushes instinctively over Kara’s knuckles — and Kara exhales, some of the panic draining from her shoulders.
The reaction steals Lena’s breath.
This isn’t coincidence.
This isn’t adrenaline.
This isn’t fear.
It’s connection.
Raw and impossible and terrifyingly real.
And Lena realizes with a quiet, painful certainty:
She would burn down the world before she lets Kara slip out of her hands again.
Alex watches the way Kara settles — instantly, instinctively — the second Lena’s hand finds hers.
The way Kara leans toward Lena like she’s the only solid thing in a collapsing world.
The way the monitors stabilize only when Lena is close.
A cold knot tightens in Alex’s stomach.
This isn’t normal.
This isn’t stress.
This isn’t shock.
Something is linking them.
Something Alex can’t explain.
Something Lena doesn’t even realize she’s part of.
Alex glances at J’onn — and what she sees in his face terrifies her.
He’s worried.
Really worried.
And J’onn doesn’t get worried.
“Kara,” Alex thinks, fear and protectiveness surging,
“what is happening to you?
And what does Lena have to do with it?”
Her chest aches as she watches Kara tremble, clutching Lena’s hand like it’s the only thing keeping her in her body.
Alex swallows hard.
Whatever is happening…
Lena is the only thing grounding her.
And Alex doesn’t know whether that’s a miracle—
or a warning.
The convergence hums.
Kara trembles.
Lena holds on.
Fade out.
---
Chapter 6: Chapter 7 Title: “The World Tilts Around Her
Summary:
The DEO stabilizes Kara after the second convergence event — but the emotional fallout is far from over.
Lena refuses to leave her side.
Kara pushes against truths she can no longer hide.
And as the resonance deepens, the bond that shouldn’t exist — yet somehow always has — begins to rewrite everything around them.
Notes:
Thank you for reading!
We’re entering the next stage of Kara and Lena’s convergence — the emotional, cosmic, and deeply intertwined aftermath of everything they’ve endured across timelines.
Chapter 7 explores the fallout of the med-bay events, the growing resonance between them, and the shifting dangers now circling both women.As always, thank you for your incredible support and comments. Enjoy the chapter! 💛
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 6 — “The Heart Remembers Before the Mind”
Scene 1 — “In the Glow of Aftermath”
POV: Kara Danvers
DEO Med-Bay — Early Morning
---
Warm light flickers behind her eyelids.
A hum, low and steady, echoes under her skin.
For a moment Kara can’t tell if she’s dreaming…
or if the convergence is flaring again.
Her breath stutters.
No—
She’s awake.
And she’s not alone.
Kara opens her eyes slowly.
The med-bay ceiling blurs into focus first.
Soft white light.
Monitors dimmed.
A green energy field humming gently at the perimeter of the room.
And then—
Then she feels it.
A hand wrapped around hers.
Warm.
Steady.
Familiar.
Kara’s heart jolts.
She turns her head—
and there she is.
Lena.
Sitting beside the bed.
Hair slightly mussed.
Makeup smudged.
Shoulders rigid with exhaustion.
Her fingers still threaded through Kara’s like she’d never dared let go.
Kara’s chest squeezes.
“Oh Rao…” she whispers under her breath.
Lena stirs.
Her eyes flutter open.
“Kara?”
Her voice is raw.
Sleep-roughened.
Full of fear she didn’t have time to hide.
Kara tries to sit up—
a mistake.
A golden ripple flashes beneath her skin, visible for a split second.
Kara gasps and collapses back onto the bed, trembling.
Lena is up instantly.
“Hey— hey, take it slow.”
She presses a hand to Kara’s shoulder, grounding her.
“Kara, you’re still unstable. Your readings have been—”
Kara cuts her off, voice shaking:
“You shouldn’t… be here.”
Lena’s brow knits.
“And where else would I be?”
Kara’s throat closes.
“You saw,” she whispers.
“You saw me glowing.”
Lena hesitates.
Then—softly, honestly:
“Yes.”
A sharp, unbidden image slams into Lena’s mind—
Kara on her knees in some distant, burning ruin, cradling a dying version of her, whispering her name like a prayer breaking apart.
Lena gasps softly, fingers tightening around Kara’s hand before she can think.
The vision is gone in an instant—
but the echo of Kara’s grief lingers, cold and heavy in Lena’s chest.
Kara feels sick.
Her palms sweat.
Her heart beats in triple-time.
She pulls her hand away on instinct—
But the convergence snaps.
A sharp, electric pulse shoots up her arm, through her chest, lighting her nerves like a live wire.
Kara cries out.
Lena grabs her hand immediately, alarmed.
“Kara! What was that?”
Kara’s breath trembles.
“I don’t know— I don’t— every time I try to pull away—”
Her voice cracks.
“It hurts. Lena, it hurts.”
Lena’s eyes widen with horror.
She looks down at their joined hands—
and sees the faintest shimmer of gold between their fingers.
“Kara…” Lena whispers, “what’s happening to you?”
Kara forces herself to look away.
Her voice is barely there.
“I don’t want you to see this.”
Inside, Kara’s thoughts spiral:
If you see everything… if you see who I’ve been, what I’ve lost, what I’ve done… you won’t stay. You can’t stay. I wouldn’t stay if I were you.
Lena’s grip tightens with a soft, fierce determination.
“Too late,” she murmurs.
“I already do.”
Kara shuts her eyes.
Tears slip out despite her best effort.
The gold flicker under her skin pulses again.
This time Lena doesn’t flinch.
She leans closer, her voice steady and grounding:
“Kara, whatever this is… whatever’s hurting you… we face it together. You don’t get to protect me from something I’m already part of.”
Kara sobs once, quietly.
“Lena…”
Her voice breaks.
“I don’t know how to be around you without— without this happening.”
Lena softens.
Her thumb strokes over the back of Kara’s hand.
“Then we learn together.”
Kara trembles.
“It’s not safe.”
Lena’s response is immediate:
“Neither is losing you.”
Kara’s breath stutters.
Her chest aches.
The convergence pulses warmly, quietly, like a whispered yes beneath her ribs.
Kara meets Lena’s eyes—
and for a heartbeat, the fear eases.
Not gone.
Not solved.
But held.
By Lena.
Fade into Scene 2 setup — approaching footsteps, Alex’s voice in the distance…
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 6 — “The Heart Remembers Before the Mind”
Scene 2 — “Lena Refuses to Leave”
POV: Lena Luthor
DEO — Hallway outside the Med-Bay
---
Lena steps out of Kara’s room only when she hears voices down the hall—Alex’s sharp tone, J’onn’s calmer one. The entire DEO floor is buzzing with tension, medical staff moving briskly, screens flickering with energy readings Lena doesn’t understand.
She presses a hand briefly to her chest—
that tug again.
That echo.
Warm and electric under her ribcage.
She steels herself and walks down the hall.
Alex sees her first.
“Lena—what are you doing out here?” Alex asks, stepping forward like she’s trying to physically block the hallway.
Lena doesn’t slow.
“Checking on Kara.”
“She’s stable,” Alex says, but her voice is tight.
“You should get some air. The medical wing is—”
“No.”
Lena’s voice slices cleanly through the noise.
Alex blinks.
J’onn turns his head slightly, observing her with those unreadable Martian eyes.
Lena lifts her chin.
“I’m not leaving her.”
Alex opens her mouth.
J’onn lifts a hand, stopping her.
Lena folds her arms, steady but trembling inside.
“Kara is in pain,” Lena says softly.
“And whether you believe it or not, my presence stabilizes her. I saw the monitors. I saw what happened when she—when she tried to pull away.”
Alex hesitates.
Lena presses forward.
“Whatever is happening to her, I’m part of it. And if she’s hurting, then I’m not going anywhere.”
A DEO medic rounds the corner and nearly trips over himself when he sees her.
“Oh—Ms. Luthor—um, we need you to step back. Ms. Danvers is showing signs of destabilization, and your presence may be agitating—”
“Agitating?” Lena repeats quietly.
The medic swallows.
“W-We don’t know what the energy signature means yet— and her vitals spiked when—”
“That was after she tried to get away from me,” Lena says evenly, voice low but calm.
“Not because I was near her. Because she pulled away.”
The medic falters.
J’onn finally speaks.
“She is correct.”
Alex turns sharply to him.
“J’onn—”
“I sensed it,” J’onn says.
“There is… resonance. When Ms. Luthor is close, Kara’s emotions stabilize. Her physical distress decreases. The connection—whatever its origin—is reactive.”
Lena’s heart twists painfully.
Not fear.
Recognition.
Some part of her—deep, instinctive, ancient in its own way—understands more than she should.
Alex’s jaw tightens.
“Okay,” she says, rubbing her forehead.
“Fine. But she stays outside the med-bay. Kara needs time—”
Lena steps forward so quickly J’onn actually tenses.
“No,” she says.
And the word lands like a command.
Alex blinks.
“Lena—”
“You don’t understand,” Lena says, voice soft but unwavering.
“When Kara wakes up scared, she looks for me. When she panics, she reaches for me. When the energy—whatever it is—surges, I can calm it. She… she didn’t want me to leave.”
Her breath catches at the truth of it.
“She held my hand,” Lena says quietly, “and the pain stopped.”
Alex goes still.
The hallway falls silent.
Lena swallows hard and finishes:
“So if you think I’m going to sit outside that door while she falls apart alone, you don’t know me at all.”
Alex looks stunned for a heartbeat.
And then something in her expression softens.
Just barely.
J’onn nods once, slow and thoughtful.
“Let her stay,” he murmurs.
Alex looks between him and Lena—
sees the determination, the fear, the steadiness—
and finally exhales a long, defeated breath.
“Fine,” Alex whispers.
“But you stay with her because you help her. Not because this is safe.”
Lena nods once.
“Agreed.”
She turns to go back into the med-bay—
But pauses.
“Alex?” Lena says quietly.
Alex meets her eyes.
“I’m not going to let her go through this alone,” Lena says.
“Not again.”
---
Alex POV Micro-Beat
Alex stands frozen for a second after Lena turns away.
Something cold and electric slides down her spine—an instinct she can’t name.
Not again.
The words echo in her skull.
Alex doesn’t understand them.
She doesn’t know what Lena means.
But the way Lena said it—soft, haunted, certain—
makes Alex’s chest tighten with a fear she hasn’t felt since Kara first crashed onto their planet in a burning pod.
Alex watches Lena walk toward the med-bay, toward Kara, toward something Alex can feel but not see—
and all she can think is:
“Whatever is happening to my sister… Lena is already in the middle of it.”
Not a threat.
Not a warning.
A truth.
And Alex isn’t sure whether that terrifies her…
or comforts her.
Alex’s breath hitches—
because she has no idea what that means.
---
But Lena does.
The convergence hums gently under her ribs like a welcome.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 6 — “The Heart Remembers Before the Mind”
Scene 3 — “Sisters and Secrets”
POV: Alex Danvers
DEO — Quiet Diagnostic Room Adjacent to Med-Bay
---
Alex closes the door behind her with a soft click, sealing them away from the noise of the DEO. The air feels too still, too sharp, like the room itself is bracing.
Kara sits on the edge of the exam bed, arms wrapped around herself.
Not shaking.
Not yet.
But holding on the way someone grips a rope over a cliff.
Alex’s heart cracks a little.
“Kara,” she says gently, stepping closer, “look at me.”
Kara lifts her eyes.
And Alex almost flinches.
Her sister looks… shattered.
Not physically injured.
Not bruised or bleeding.
But emotionally split open — terrified, raw, exhausted.
Alex swallows hard.
“What happened during that attack?” Alex asks softly.
“Why was Mercy after you?”
Kara’s fingers dig into her sleeves.
“I don’t know.”
“Kara.” Alex’s voice sharpens — not harsh, but honest.
“You do know something. Something’s been wrong with you ever since CatCo this morning. Your heart rate, your reactions, the way you looked at Lena—”
Kara’s breath stutters.
“Alex, please—”
“No, listen to me.”
Alex kneels in front of her, hands gentle on Kara’s knees.
“I’m your sister. I’ve seen you scared, I’ve seen you overwhelmed, I’ve seen you broken. But I have never seen you like this.”
Kara’s throat closes, a small, choked sound escaping.
Alex softens immediately.
“Hey… hey. Come here.”
She pulls Kara into her arms.
Kara collapses into the hug instantly — shaking, breath hitching against Alex’s shoulder.
For a moment she doesn’t speak.
And then—
“I’m scared,” Kara whispers.
“And I don’t know how to stop this. It gets stronger every time I’m near her.”
“Near Lena?” Alex murmurs.
Kara nods against her shoulder.
Alex pulls back just enough to see her face.
“Kara… what is happening between you two?”
Kara’s eyes fill with tears.
“I don’t know what to call it,” she whispers.
“But every time I try to pull away, the pain—Alex, it’s like it’s trying to tear something out of me.”
Alex’s chest tightens.
“And when Lena’s close?”
Kara’s voice breaks.
“It stops.”
Alex sits slowly beside her, absorbing this.
“That’s why she wouldn’t leave your side,” Alex murmurs.
“That’s why she fought us. That’s why she looked like she’d rip the walls down to stay with you.”
Kara lets out a quiet, broken laugh.
“She always stays,” Kara says softly.
“Even when she shouldn’t.”
Alex watches her sister carefully.
“Kara,” she says, “you’re terrified she’s going to leave you.”
Kara’s jaw trembles.
“She will if she sees who I really am.”
---
Kara Internal Memory Spike (Micro-Flash)
A sharp, painful image cuts through Kara’s mind—
Lena standing in the rain, mascara running, whispering “You lied to me” with a heartbreak so deep Kara can still feel the echo of it.
Another flash—
Lena walking away from her in L-Corp, shoulders stiff, refusing to look back.
Then another—
Lena dying in her arms in a collapsing timeline, Kara screaming her name into a void that didn’t care.
The visions vanish as violently as they hit.
Kara inhales shakily, eyes burning.
---
Alex’s voice softens with a kind of fierce tenderness:
“Kara… she’s seen you bleed. She’s seen you break. She’s seen you literally glow.”
Alex’s palm cups Kara’s cheek.
“And she’s still here.”
Kara squeezes her eyes shut.
“But what if that changes?”
Alex’s thumb brushes away a tear.
“Then give her the chance to decide,” Alex whispers.
“Stop deciding for her. Stop pushing her away to ‘protect’ her. It hurts you both.”
Kara breaks.
Just shatters — sobbing in Alex’s arms, shaking all over as the weight of fear and love and secrets collapses inward.
Alex holds her tighter, whispering:
“You’re not doing this alone anymore. You hear me? Whether this bond is psychic, cosmic, Kryptonian, or something we don’t understand — you’re not alone.”
Kara finally lets herself cling to her sister.
Her heart pounding in terrified, desperate rhythm.
And somewhere down the hall—
the convergence pulses softly, like it’s answering.
Fade to Lena approaching… mother lion energy incoming.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 6 — “The Heart Remembers Before the Mind”
Scene 4 — “Lena’s Silent Realization”
POV: Lena Luthor
DEO — Hallway Outside the Diagnostic Room
---
Lena stops just outside the door before entering.
She hadn’t meant to overhear.
She’d only come because something inside her—
a tug, a warmth, a pressure in her chest—
had pulled her down this hallway long before her mind caught up.
She heard Kara’s voice first.
Soft.
Fractured.
Breaking.
Then Alex’s, steady and full of a fierce tenderness Lena had only ever heard when Alex talked about her sister.
Lena’s breath catches.
She shouldn’t listen.
She knows she shouldn’t.
But then she hears Kara whisper:
“She will if she sees who I really am.”
The words hit Lena like a physical blow.
Her hand presses against the wall to steady herself.
Kara… why would you think that? Why would you think I—
Before she can finish the thought, a sharp, electric pain pricks behind her eyes—
a pulse of light, heat, memory—
And a vision slams into her with the force of a collapsing world:
Kara kneeling in the rain, devastated.
Lena turning away from her.
Kara screaming, reaching for her.
A whispered “You lied to me.”
Kara holding her—
future-her—
as she died, whispering “Please don’t go” with tears streaming down her face.
Lena gasps, hand flying to her temple.
The vision flickers away, but the lingering ache—
the grief—
the familiarity—
is almost unbearable.
She stumbles back a step, heart pounding.
This isn’t just stress.
This isn’t coincidence.
This is something else.
Something deeper.
Older.
Something that hurts in a way she shouldn’t understand.
Lena forces herself to breathe.
Inside the room, Alex murmurs something soft and reassuring.
Kara sobs quietly.
And Lena’s heart breaks open.
Because Kara isn’t afraid of being seen.
Kara is afraid of being known.
Known in the ways no one else has ever known her.
Known in the ways Lena feels in her bones she somehow already does.
Lena grips the doorframe.
No hesitation now.
No distance.
No fear.
Just a single, quiet truth:
I will not lose her.
Not this time.
Not in any time.
Lena wipes the corner of her eye and steps into the room.
Her voice steady.
Her heart ready.
Her mind racing with echoes she doesn’t understand.
Kara looks up—
eyes red, face blotchy, trying to hide how much she’d been crying.
Lena’s gaze softens on instinct.
“Kara?” she whispers.
For a split second, Kara forgets how to breathe.
Lena’s voice hits her like a memory she isn’t supposed to have—
a voice whispering her name through disasters, reunions, heartbreaks, endings.
Her chest tightens, her eyes burn, and something deep inside her—the part that carried the weight of every world where she lost Lena—
surges toward her before she can stop it.
Kara looks up, eyes shining, and whispers so softly it barely counts as sound:
“You came back…”
Even though Lena never left.
And Kara breaks all over again, shoulders shaking, because the voice Lena uses…
it’s love.
It’s comfort.
It’s recognition.
Even if Lena doesn’t know why yet.
Lena moves to her side without waiting for permission.
Alex steps back, watching Lena like she’s watching gravity happening.
Lena slides an arm around Kara’s shoulders—
gentle, careful—
and Kara melts into her without thinking.
Their hearts sync.
The convergence hums.
Monitors soften.
The room steadies.
And Lena feels that pull again—
not just toward Kara…
…but toward the truth.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 6 — “The Heart Remembers Before the Mind”
Scene 5 — “Lex Adjusts His Strategy”
POV: Lex Luthor
Luthor Estate — Sublevel Command Hub
---
The lights in the sublevel flick on as Lex enters, the motion sensors recognizing the rhythm of his stride.
A dozen holographic panels hover in the air, each displaying a different angle of the L-Corp attack:
thermal scans, tactical overlays, micro-fluctuation charts.
He doesn’t spare the destruction a second glance.
He’s here for something far more interesting.
“Run the emotional-resonance sync again,” Lex says as he removes his coat and drapes it over a waiting chair.
The nearest AI node hums.
SYNCING: SUBJECT L.LUTHOR — SUBJECT K.DANVERS
STATUS: 87% MATCH
SIGNAL ORIGIN: NONSTANDARD
RESONANCE TYPE: UNKNOWN
Lex arches an eyebrow.
“Eighty-seven percent. Remarkable.”
He steps closer, fingers steepled.
“And they aren’t even in the same room.”
He taps the air, shifting the display to the DEO medical scans.
There —
a flare of gold radiating from Kara Danvers’ chest.
Temperature spike.
Heart rate spike.
And then, as Lena approached—
the line drops.
Stabilizes.
Predictable.
Rhythmic.
Anchored.
Lex tilts his head.
“So you calm her,” he murmurs.
He touches another hologram — Lena standing beside Kara’s bed, gently brushing her fingers along Kara’s shoulder.
The monitors respond instantly, all metrics shifting toward equilibrium.
The AI speaks again:
ENERGY READING DECREASED 62%
EMOTIONAL DISTRESS MINIMIZED
BOND RESPONSE: ACTIVE
Lex smirks.
“Bond.”
He says the word like it’s a fascinating joke.
“Of course it’s a bond. Kara Danvers can’t go five minutes without attaching herself to someone. But you, Lena…”
He zooms in on Lena’s trembling hand gripping Kara’s.
“You weren’t supposed to attach to anyone.”
There is a flicker of something almost like irritation behind his eyes.
Almost.
He pulls up Mercy’s surveillance notes, scrolling with elegant, swift motions:
“Kara Danvers reacts before L-Corp security; movement too fast to be coincidence.”
“Kara shields Lena without hesitation.”
“Eye-glow anomaly detected once; uncertain.”
“Energy surge appears centered on Danvers.”
“Recommend continued observation.”
Lex pauses on the second-to-last line.
“Eye glow,” he repeats slowly, lips curling.
“Well, well. You are full of surprises.”
He turns to another feed — this one from the DEO.
A silent image of Alex holding Kara as she cries.
Lena standing in the doorway, looking like she’s been gutted.
Lex studies Kara’s face.
The despair.
The fear.
The desperation.
He studies Lena.
The resolve.
The protectiveness.
The pull he can see but not yet quantify.
“A connection that strong,” he murmurs, “is exploitable.”
He lifts his hand and taps a new command.
“Mercy.”
Mercy appears on a tiny holo-window, leaning against a rooftop ledge with her tactical rifle strapped to her back.
She straightens at his voice.
“Sir.”
“I want a new strategy,” Lex says.
“No more overt attacks. Emotional angles only.”
Mercy raises an eyebrow.
“Emotional?”
Lex gestures toward the frozen frame of Kara holding onto Lena’s hand like it’s the only thing keeping her alive.
“Yes,” he says quietly.
“With Kara Danvers, emotional leverage will accomplish far more than bullets.”
He steps closer, lowering his voice.
“Study Kara.
Find her patterns.
Find her soft spots.
Find the moments she breaks.”
Mercy’s eyes gleam.
“And Lena Luthor?”
Lex’s smile sharpens.
“Leave my sister to me.”
He turns his back to the screen, flicking off the holograms with a wave.
“And Mercy? This time…”
He adjusts his cuffs.
“Do not underestimate the girl. She’s hiding something. And I intend to pry it out of her.”
Mercy smirks.
“Understood.”
The feed cuts.
Lex stands alone in the quiet of the sublevel lab, the gold pulse from the DEO scan reflecting faintly on his face.
He watches it flicker once more.
“And what exactly are you, Kara Danvers?” he whispers.
The gold glow pulses back.
Fade out.
---
---
Mercy POV — “The Hunter Adjusts”
Mercy exhales a slow breath as the holo-screen goes dark, wind tugging at her jacket as she stands on the edge of a skyscraper overlooking National City.
Emotional leverage.
She likes the sound of that.
She taps her rifle lightly against her leg, eyes narrowing as she focuses on the glowing CatCo sign in the distance.
Kara Danvers.
She’d watched Kara move too fast during the explosion—
not impossible,
but not human either.
And that look on Kara’s face when she aimed at Lena?
That wild protectiveness?
That desperation?
Mercy smirks.
“Soft spot identified,” she murmurs.
She raises her binoculars and scans the glimmering city lights.
Lena Luthor.
Kara Danvers.
Two points on a map.
One bond.
One weakness.
And Mercy Graves?
She’s spent her entire life weaponizing weaknesses.
“Let’s see what breaks first,” she whispers to the night,
“her control… or her heart.”
The wind carries her laughter away.
---
---
Lex POV — “The Memory He Doesn’t Talk About”
Lex stands silent in the dim hum of the sublevel long after the screens fade.
His reflection stares back at him from the darkened metal — sharp suit, sharper eyes.
He almost turns away.
Almost.
But a flicker of memory surfaces—
unbidden, unwanted:
Lena on their balcony as children,
hair in tangled curls,
eyes bright as she pointed to the constellations.
“Do you think there’s someone out there who’s meant just for me?” she’d asked with innocent wonder.
Lex had scoffed.
Destiny was for the weak.
Attachment was a vulnerability.
Love was a trap.
But Lena had believed.
And now, decades later—
here was Kara Danvers.
A glowing anomaly.
A living paradox.
A force that seemed to pull Lena like gravity pulling the tides.
Lex’s jaw tightens.
He cannot—
will not—
allow Lena’s life to be rewritten by someone else’s presence.
He steps back into the light, expression chilling.
“No, Lena,” he murmurs to the empty room.
“No soulmates.
No destiny.
And certainly not her.”
The gold pulse flickers once more across the abandoned holo-screen.
Lex turns away.
And this time,
he smiles.
A cold, razor-thin smile meant for war.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 6 — “The Heart Remembers Before the Mind”
Scene 6 — “Kara Slips Again”
POV: Kara Danvers
DEO Med-Bay — 40 Minutes Later
---
Kara tells herself she’s fine as she stands.
She’s not.
The floor tilts.
The lights smear.
Her chest tightens as if invisible hands are squeezing her lungs.
She grips the bed rail, breathing through her teeth.
Lena rises immediately.
“Kara— don’t force yourself.”
“I’m okay,” Kara lies, forcing a weak smile.
“I just… need to walk. Clear my head.”
But when she takes a step—
the convergence snaps like a live wire.
A hot, golden pulse ripples under her skin.
Kara gasps and nearly collapses.
Lena moves faster than Kara expects, catching her around the waist with both arms.
Their bodies collide.
Kara’s knees buckle.
“Kara!” Lena cries, tightening her grip.
Kara grabs onto Lena’s shoulders, fingers digging in.
“I—I’m sorry— I can’t— it’s too strong—”
The gold pulse flares again.
This time Lena feels it.
She inhales sharply, hand flying to her chest as warmth blooms beneath her sternum.
“Kara, what— what is that?”
Kara’s vision blurs.
“I don’t know!”
Her voice shakes as another pulse ripples through her.
“But it’s worse when I—when I try to be away from you.”
Lena freezes.
Her eyes widen — confusion, fear, recognition all flickering at once.
“Kara… you should sit down.”
Kara shakes her head.
“No—no, I’m fine, I just need to—”
She steps back.
The convergence punishes her instantly.
A violent, electric backlash slams into her senses — pain, heat, light, sound — all folding together in a blinding surge.
Kara screams.
Lena lunges forward.
“Kara!”
Kara hits her knees.
Her palms slap the floor, cracking the tile beneath her.
“Kara!” Lena grabs her shoulders, shaking.
“What’s happening? Talk to me!”
Kara’s breath comes in ragged, desperate gasps.
“I don’t— I don’t—”
Her voice breaks.
“I can’t control it— it’s too much—”
Her eyes flicker—
gold.
Not a sparkle.
Not a shimmer.
A flash.
Bright.
Visible.
Unmistakable.
Lena sees it up close.
“Kara…” she whispers, voice trembling, “your eyes.”
For a heartbeat Lena forgets how to breathe.
Gold.
Not human, not scientific, not logical—
something ancient flickers in Kara’s gaze, something Lena shouldn’t recognize but somehow does.
A pulse of memory presses behind her ribs—
Kara standing in front of her, eyes blazing with light as she whispered, “I won’t let anything hurt you.”
A flash of Kara lifting a steel beam like it weighed nothing.
A whisper of wind where no wind should be.
A feeling she has known this before, trusted this before, loved this before—
Lena blinks hard, the images gone.
But the echo remains:
Kara is more than she seems.
And Lena is not afraid.
Kara squeezes them shut, tears spilling over.
“Please don’t look— please—Lena, please—”
Her voice shatters like glass.
“Kara,” Lena says, gripping her face with both hands, “look at me—”
“No!” Kara cries, jerking away—
a mistake.
The convergence punishes the separation.
Another violent pulse hits.
Kara’s body jerks, back arching—
and DEO alarms ignite simultaneously.
ENERGY SURGE DETECTED
UNIDENTIFIED KRYPTONIAN SIGNATURE
READINGS SPIRALING
Alex bursts into the room.
“Kara!”
She drops to her knees beside them as Lena struggles to pull Kara into her arms.
J’onn appears in the doorway, eyes glowing faint white.
“What happened?!” Alex demands.
Lena is pale, shaken, holding Kara upright as if the world depends on it.
“She… she stepped away from me,” Lena stammers, “and this—this happened—”
Kara is shaking violently.
Her eyes crack open—
glow again—
gold, deep, and terrifyingly bright.
Alex’s breath catches.
J’onn steps forward.
“Lena. Hold her.”
Lena tightens her grip instinctively.
“I am.”
And the moment she does—
Kara gasps, collapsing into Lena’s chest.
The readings stabilize.
The alarms soften.
The glow fades from Kara’s eyes.
Kara sobs into Lena’s shoulder, terrified and exhausted.
Lena’s hand slides up Kara’s back, cradling her head.
“I’ve got you,” she whispers urgently.
“I’ve got you, Kara.”
Kara’s voice is barely audible against her throat.
“I can’t hide it anymore…”
Alex’s heart slams into her ribs.
She knows that tone—
the one Kara uses right before admitting something life-changing, world-breaking, terrifying.
Alex’s breath catches.
Kara, please… don’t fall apart alone again. Not this time.
She reaches forward instinctively, as if she can steady Kara with sheer force of will.
Alex’s voice is a whisper, meant only for her sister:
“Kara… whatever it is… just say it. We’ll handle it together.”
For the first time, Alex sees it clearly—
not just fear in Kara’s eyes,
but guilt.
And love.
And something impossibly old.
Her stomach drops.
Kara wasn’t just hiding something from Lena.
She was hiding something from everyone.
And then the alarm explodes through the room.
Lena’s heart stops.
Alex’s eyes widen.
J’onn’s expression shifts.
Kara draws in a shaking breath—
“Kara, what?” Lena whispers, chest tightening.
“What can’t you hide?”
Kara lifts her head, tears streaking her cheeks—
and her lips part—
And then:
“ALL MEDICAL STAFF TO BAY 2!”
The DEO alarm blares overhead.
A new emergency.
A new crisis.
A perfect interruption.
Kara collapses back into Lena’s arms, shaking.
The truth remains unspoken.
Just barely.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 6 — “The Heart Remembers Before the Mind”
Scene 7 — “Bond Instability Event”
POV: J’onn J’onzz
DEO Medical Bay — Seconds After the Alarm
---
J’onn reaches Kara’s side in three strides.
The room is chaos—
alarms wailing, monitors spiking, instruments flickering with gold interference patterns that should not exist.
Kara shakes violently in Lena’s arms, skin shimmering with faint light that comes and goes in unpredictable pulses.
Her hands clutch Lena’s jacket like she’s anchoring herself against a storm no one else can see.
Alex is at her other side, trying to steady her breathing.
But the bond—
the resonance—
is what draws J’onn’s attention like a gravitational force.
It is bright.
Hot.
Ancient.
And it is spilling into the air like a psychic tidal wave.
“Alex,” J’onn says calmly, even though the very air is vibrating, “step back. This is more than physical distress.”
Alex looks at him like he’s lost his mind.
“Step back?! She’s my sister—!”
“And that is why you must step back,” J’onn says, firmer now.
“Your proximity is heightening her emotional distress. Lena is… stabilizing her.”
Lena startles.
“What? How—”
Kara clings tighter to her as another surge rips through her body.
J’onn feels it.
Not physically—
psychically.
A wave of energy slams against his senses.
And underneath that?
Fear.
Love.
Loss.
A grief so deep it has layers… layers belonging to more than one lifetime.
J’onn’s breath catches.
This is not normal.
This is not accidental.
This is—
“Kara Danvers,” J’onn says quietly, “hold onto her. Do not let go.”
Lena tightens her hold instantly.
“I won’t.”
The readings spike upward again.
The room trembles.
J’onn knows he has no choice.
He places a steady hand on Kara’s forehead and opens his mind—
cautiously, carefully—
attempting the gentlest psychic contact he can manage.
“Kara,” he murmurs.
“I am with you. Let me see what is hurting you.”
Kara screams.
A golden blast erupts outward, slamming into J’onn’s consciousness like he’s been punched through his own memories.
He staggers back, eyes widening.
Alex lunges for him.
“J’onn?!”
He lifts a shaking hand.
“I’m fine,” he says.
But he is not fine.
His mind is ringing with echoes.
Flashes he cannot decipher.
Kara crying over Lena’s body.
Kara running through worlds he’s never seen.
Kara losing Lena over and over and over and—
He blinks hard to steady himself.
This is…
this is impossible.
Lena looks up at him, terrified.
“What did you see?!”
J’onn steadies himself with visible effort.
“I saw grief,” he murmurs.
“And loss. But not from this timeline.”
Alex freezes.
Lena’s breath stops.
Kara curls into herself, sobbing against Lena’s chest.
J’onn’s voice is soft, but heavy:
“This resonance… this bond between you… it existed before today.
Before this week.
Before this timeline.”
Lena clutches Kara tighter.
“What does that mean?”
J’onn looks between the two women—
Kara trembling in Lena’s arms, Lena holding her with fierce protectiveness—
and the answer becomes clear.
“This connection is not new,” J’onn says.
“It is… remembered.”
---
Lena Micro-Beat — “Remembered”
Lena goes still.
The word hits her like a physical blow — sharp, disorienting, frighteningly familiar.
Remembered.
Her heart lurches, an electric jolt under her ribs.
Memories she doesn’t have — but somehow feels — brush the edges of her mind:
Kara smiling at her in a sunlight-soaked lab;
Kara saying her name like it meant home;
Kara breaking apart in her arms;
Kara losing her —
again
and again
and again.
Lena’s breath shakes in her lungs.
She doesn’t understand it.
She shouldn’t understand it.
But the word echoes inside her like it’s waking something ancient:
remembered.
Her grip tightens around Kara instinctively, protectively, almost possessively.
---
Lena’s eyes widen.
Alex stares.
Kara whimpers at the word.
Remembered.
“Kara,” J’onn says softly, bending to her level.
“What happened to you?”
Kara looks up—
eyes glowing faint gold through tears.
“I can’t— I can’t say— not yet—”
---
Alex Micro-Beat — “Not Yet”
Alex’s stomach drops.
Not yet.
Not yet means there is something.
Something big.
Something dangerous.
Something Kara has been carrying alone long before this moment.
A flicker of terror slices through Alex — the same terror she felt the night Kara first collapsed into her arms as a teenager, overwhelmed by powers she didn’t know how to control.
But this is worse.
This is deeper.
Older.
Alex’s hand hovers near Kara’s back, trembling.
Please, Kara… don’t shut us out. Not now. Not when you’re breaking.
Her eyes dart to Lena — holding Kara with a fierceness Alex has never seen before — and the truth hits her like a punch:
Lena is already part of this.
Whether Kara wants that or not.
Alex swallows hard, fear and protectiveness tangling in her chest.
---
Lena’s thumb brushes her cheek.
“You don’t have to say it,” she whispers.
“Just breathe. I’m right here.”
The golden glow fades slightly.
The readings steady.
Not stable.
Not safe.
But less catastrophic.
The bond hums between them, vibrating the very air.
J’onn exhales slowly.
“This is Kryptonian in nature,” he says.
“But older. Rarer. It predates your arrival on Earth.”
Lena stiffens.
Alex stares.
Kara sobs once, quietly.
Lena’s voice breaks:
“Whatever this is… she’s not facing it alone.”
Kara looks at her—
really looks—
and something in her cracks open.
J’onn sees it.
Alex sees it.
Lena feels it.
This isn’t a bond forming.
It’s a bond returning.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 6 — “The Heart Remembers Before the Mind”
Scene 8 — “Lena Stays, Kara Breaks”
POV: Kara Danvers
DEO Med-Bay — After the Bond Instability Event
---
Kara collapses into Lena’s arms the second J’onn steps back, her body trembling with the aftershocks of the energy that tore through her.
Her head rests against Lena’s shoulder, breath shaking, eyes burning.
“I’m sorry,” Kara whispers, voice thin and wrecked.
“I’m so sorry—”
Lena tightens her hold, one hand gripping the back of Kara’s jacket, the other sliding into her hair with a tenderness that makes Kara’s breath break.
“Don’t apologize,” Lena whispers fiercely.
“You hear me? Don’t you dare apologize for being in pain.”
Kara’s throat closes.
She trembles again.
“I can’t keep holding it together…”
The words slip out before she can stop them.
“It’s too much, Lena. It’s all too much.”
Lena presses her cheek against Kara’s temple.
“Then don’t hold it together,” she murmurs.
“Let me hold you.”
The room goes still.
Alex’s breath catches.
J’onn looks away, giving them privacy.
Even the DEO staff freeze, instinctively recognizing something sacred unfolding in front of them.
Kara’s body loosens under Lena’s voice.
Her muscles unclench.
Her sob softens into a shaky exhale.
Lena holds her through every tremor.
“Kara,” Lena says quietly, “whatever this energy is… whatever you’ve been carrying… you don’t have to face it alone anymore.”
Kara’s eyes sting.
If you only knew…
If you knew how many timelines I faced it alone.
How many versions of you I lost.
She clutches Lena’s coat, fingers trembling.
Lena feels it.
She cups Kara’s face and gently lifts it so their eyes meet.
“Kara,” Lena whispers, voice close, steady, grounded,
“look at me.”
Kara does.
Her breath stops.
Green eyes.
Soft, fierce, determined green.
So close she can see the flecks of gold in Lena’s irises.
The convergence hums between them — soft, warm, almost like a breath.
Lena’s voice breaks the moment:
“What are you so afraid I’ll see?”
Kara’s heart slams against her ribs.
This is the moment.
This is it.
She could tell her.
Right here.
Right now.
In Lena’s arms, where every version of her across the timelines has always wanted to be—
Kara opens her mouth.
But the words catch in her throat.
Not because she doesn’t want to say them.
But because her heart is too full of the memories she shouldn’t have:
Lena dying.
Lena forgiving her.
Lena hating her.
Lena loving her.
Lena with her in every world where they didn’t get a chance.
Kara chokes on a sob.
“I can’t lose you,” she whispers.
Lena freezes.
Her eyes soften in the slowest, deepest way.
“You’re not going to lose me,” Lena says, brushing her thumb along Kara’s cheek.
“Not today. Not tonight. Not ever.”
Kara’s breath trembles.
Lena leans forward—
forehead almost touching Kara’s—
and for a heartbeat the world narrows to the space between them.
Then—
BEEP.
A DEO scanner crackles.
Alex rushes to the bedside, frowning at the display.
“J’onn… the energy signature just changed.”
J’onn steps forward, eyes narrowing.
“It has stabilized.”
He pauses.
“Centered on both of them.”
Lena doesn’t move.
Kara barely hears them.
They’re still staring at each other.
Still breathing each other in.
Still suspended in a quiet gravity neither of them understands.
Kara swallows, voice fragile.
“Lena… I almost—”
Lena brushes a tear from her cheek.
“I know.”
Kara leans into her palm.
Their foreheads touch.
The convergence pulses once—
soft, warm, unmistakably alive—
before settling into a steady, rhythmic hum inside them both.
J’onn clears his throat gently.
“Lena should stay,” he says quietly.
“She is the stabilizing factor.”
Alex nods without hesitation.
Lena doesn’t even look away from Kara.
“I’m not going anywhere.”
Kara closes her eyes.
For the first time since she fell through the timeline—
she feels safe.
Not fixed.
Not healed.
Not free from the storm.
But safe.
In Lena’s arms.
Where the bond holds them both as gently as it holds the truth Kara still can’t speak.
Fade to black.
---
---
Lex Teaser — “The Shift”
Across the city, in the dimly lit sublevel of Luthor Estate, a console flickers.
Lex glances over without interest—
until he sees the energy signature illuminate in gold across the interface.
The same gold he saw in Lena’s medical scans.
The same gold that glowed behind Kara Danvers’ eyes.
Only now?
It’s stronger.
It’s synchronized.
It pulses in two identical rhythms—
SUBJECT: KARA DANVERS
SUBJECT: LENA LUTHOR
STATUS: RESONANCE LOCKED
Lex’s eyebrows lift.
“Well,” he murmurs to himself, “isn’t that interesting.”
He steps closer, fingers brushing over the hologram with predatory fascination.
“Keep glowing, Kara Danvers,” he says softly.
“Every light has a shadow. And I intend to find yours.”
The golden pulse flares.
Lex smiles.
A slow, sharp, elegant smile meant for someone he’s just decided is worth destroying.
Fade out for real.
---
Notes:
Thank you for another chapter spent with me and these two idiots in love across universes.
The convergence is deepening — and so are the consequences.
Let me know your thoughts, theories, and emotional damage in the comments.
Your reactions fuel this story more than you know. 💛✨
Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Title: “The World Tilts Around Her”
Summary:
The convergence between Kara and Lena spirals into something ancient, unstable, and impossible to ignore. Kara tries to run from it—and from Lena—but the bond drags them back together with painful intensity.
Lena, shaken by flashes she never lived and emotions she can’t explain, finds Kara breaking in ways that terrify her. The DEO starts to see the cracks too, as J’onn uncovers echoes in Kara’s energy signature that should not exist.
And in the quiet that follows, Kara collapses into Lena’s arms—while Mercy watches from the shadows, waiting for Lex’s next command.
Notes:
Thank you for joining me in Chapter 7!
This chapter deepens the emotional resonance between Kara and Lena as the convergence becomes impossible for either of them to deny.This is the turning point where Lena’s intuition sharpens, Kara’s emotional walls crumble, and the DEO starts seeing the first real cracks in the timeline mystery.
We’re officially in slow-burn cosmic soulmate destiny territory now. Buckle up.
Enjoy the chapter 💛
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 7 — “The World Tilts Around Her”
Scene 1 — “The Morning After the Collapse”
POV: Kara Danvers
DEO Med-Bay — Early Morning
---
Kara wakes to the low hum of monitors, the faint scent of antiseptic, and a familiar warmth pressed against the back of her hand.
For a moment — just one —
her body believes she’s in another med-bay,
in another timeline,
with another Lena dying in her arms.
Her chest seizes.
Golden light flickers under her skin—
“Kara?”
Lena’s voice.
Not dying.
Not leaving.
Not lost.
Here.
Kara opens her eyes slowly.
Lena sits beside the bed in yesterday’s clothes, eyes tired but soft, her fingers still curled around Kara’s like she’s afraid letting go will undo reality itself.
Kara swallows hard.
“Lena… you stayed?”
Lena gives the gentlest scoff imaginable.
“Well, I didn’t exactly feel like stepping out for a latte after you collapsed into my arms and started glowing.”
Kara winces.
“Yeah… about that…”
Lena leans in slightly, studying her face.
“You scared me,” she says softly.
No accusation.
Just truth.
Raw and fragile.
Kara’s throat tightens.
“Sorry,” she whispers.
Lena’s eyes flash.
“Don’t apologize.”
Her fingers tighten around Kara’s.
“You’ve apologized enough for ten lifetimes.”
Kara freezes.
Lena doesn’t realize what she said.
Kara does.
Her heart stutters.
She looks away, blinking fast.
Lena watches her carefully.
“Kara… what happened last night?
J’onn said the energy was psychic, emotional, and… old.”
Kara swallows.
“Lena, I— It’s complicated.”
“It’s you,” Lena says, cutting her off gently.
“So it can’t be that complicated.”
Kara almost laughs — almost — because Lena has no idea just how complicated she is now.
Lena squeezes her hand.
“Tell me what you need.”
Kara inhales shakily.
“I need to… not hurt you.”
Lena blinks, startled.
“Kara, you’re not hurting me.”
Kara gently tries to pull her hand away — to prove it —
but—
A sharp pulse slams into her chest.
Golden light flares at her wrist.
Lena gasps softly, her free hand flying to her sternum.
“Kara— what— what is that—”
Kara clenches her teeth, breath shaking.
“I’m sorry— I can’t— it spikes when I move too far from you—”
She grips the bed rail, trying to steady herself.
Lena grips her shoulder immediately.
“Okay. Okay, don’t move. Stay with me. Breathe.”
Kara does.
Slow.
Shallow.
Terrified.
The pulse calms.
The glow fades.
Kara’s entire body sags in relief.
“See?” Lena murmurs. “You’re okay.”
Kara looks at her — really looks — and something in her chest hurts so deeply it feels ancient.
She whispers without meaning to:
“I’m so tired, Lena…”
Kara’s vision blurs for a heartbeat—
and suddenly she’s somewhere else.
Lena is in her arms.
Cold.
Bleeding.
Dying.
Kara sobbing into hair damp with rain, whispering, “Please… please don’t go—”
A world collapsing around them.
A timeline tearing apart.
A universe resetting itself without mercy.
Kara… you have to let me go…
Lena’s voice echoes across the fracture of memory.
Kara jerks back into the present with a sharp breath.
Lena’s alive.
Warm.
Here.
The relief is so violent it nearly knocks her back.
Lena’s expression softens.
“I know.”
She reaches up and gently tucks a strand of hair behind Kara’s ear.
“You don’t have to pretend with me. Not anymore.”
Kara’s eyes burn.
She turns her face away—
And freezes.
THE SPEED FORCE WHISPERS.
Soft.
Distant.
Electric.
“Stay with her, Kara.”
Kara’s breath catches.
Her pulse stutters.
Her eyes go wide—
Lena notices instantly.
“Kara? What is it? What’s wrong?”
Lena studies Kara’s face closely.
The panic.
The half-formed fear.
The way Kara’s eyes dart to the doorway like she’s expecting someone who isn’t there.
And the way she says “it’s nothing”
—too fast,
too brittle,
too practiced.
Lena’s stomach tightens.
Kara Danvers is hiding something.
Something big.
Something old.
Something that looks an awful lot like heartbreak.
Lena doesn’t know what it is yet—
but she knows one thing with absolute certainty:
Kara has never looked at her like this before.
Or rather…
Lena feels a chill run down her spine.
…like she has.
Kara forces a smile that trembles around the edges.
“It’s nothing. I just… stood up too fast.”
Lena doesn’t believe her.
Kara sees it.
Feels it.
And the convergence hums—
soft
warm
familiar
dangerous.
Kara sinks back into the pillows.
Lena stays exactly where she is.
And the morning tilts into something new.
Something heavier.
Something inevitable.
Fade to Scene 2.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 7 — “The World Tilts Around Her”
Scene 2 — “Alex Debriefs J’onn”
POV: Alex Danvers
DEO – Restricted Analysis Lab, Early Morning
---
The door closes behind Alex with a heavy thud that feels too loud in the otherwise silent room.
She stands in the dim blue glow of diagnostic screens, arms crossed, jaw tight enough to crack teeth.
J’onn waits beside the central console, hands folded behind his back, studying the hovering holograms of Kara’s readings from last night.
The displays are still flickering—
unstable, gold-threaded, impossible.
Alex steps forward.
“Tell me we have something,” she says quietly.
J’onn turns his head toward her, expression unreadable.
“We have… fragments.”
Alex exhales sharply, pacing.
“Fragments? J’onn, Kara nearly tore apart the med-bay. She was glowing. Her vitals were all over the place. Lena had to practically glue herself to her just so she wouldn’t collapse again. I need more than fragments.”
J’onn hesitates — and that alone makes Alex’s stomach drop.
“Alex…” he says gently, “Kara’s emotional patterns have changed.”
Alex stops pacing.
“What does that mean?”
J’onn taps a panel; a wave of emotional-signature data appears.
Reds.
Golds.
Violent spikes.
Deep troughs.
J’onn continues:
“These readings indicate long-term grief, layered trauma, and… loss.”
Alex frowns.
“But she hasn’t—
Kara hasn’t lost anyone recently. Not like this. Not…”
Her voice cracks.
“Not enough to register this kind of pain.”
J’onn nods slowly.
“That is what concerns me.”
Alex swallows hard.
“So you’re saying Kara is grieving… memories that don’t exist?”
J’onn’s eyes soften.
“Not memories. Imprints.”
Alex’s eyes narrow.
“Explain.”
J’onn gestures to the swirling hologram.
“When I touched her mind during the instability event, I sensed… echoes. Pieces. Like emotional fingerprints. Trauma so old it felt ancient.”
He pauses.
“But not from her life here.”
Alex feels something cold form in her chest.
“Kara isn’t… she’s not possessed? Not infected? Not under some psychic attack?”
“No.”
J’onn’s voice is firm.
“I sensed no foreign entity. No parasitic influence. This grief—this bond—it belongs to Kara. Completely.”
Alex whispers:
“But how can she remember things she’s never lived?”
J’onn hesitates.
“Alex… people do not simply carry trauma from nowhere. Something has changed Kara. Or… something has been changed for her.”
Alex closes her eyes.
Kara stumbling.
Kara whispering “I’m so tired, Lena…”
Kara glowing.
Kara clutching Lena like she was holding onto the last piece of the universe.
Kara looking older.
More broken.
More… lived.
Alex breathes out:
“She’s different.”
J’onn nods.
“Older. Wiser. Wounded in ways that do not match this timeline.”
Alex shakes her head.
“But she’s been here the whole time.”
“Her body has,” J’onn says gently.
“But her mind… her heart… her grief… does not match our Kara.”
Alex feels her throat tighten.
“Our Kara?”
J’onn looks at her with deep compassion.
“Alex… the sister who collapsed last night—
that is Kara.
But she is not the version of Kara we remember.
Not fully.”
The words hit Alex like a punch.
She grips the edge of the table.
“And Lena?” she whispers.
“Where does Lena fit into this?”
J’onn’s expression shifts — concern, confusion, something else.
“Lena is the anchor,” he says quietly.
“Her presence calms the resonance. Her touch synchronizes the energy. I don’t understand how. But Lena is… essential to Kara’s stability.”
Alex lets out a shaky exhale.
“So if something happens to Lena—”
J’onn meets her eyes.
“Kara will destabilize.”
Alex closes her eyes, the fear settling in her bones.
“And if Kara destabilizes,” she whispers,
“we might lose her.”
J’onn places a gentle hand on her shoulder.
“Alex… we need to proceed carefully. While protecting Kara. And protecting Lena.”
Alex nods, fighting tears.
“Yeah,” she rasps.
“Because clearly they’re connected. Somehow. In ways we don’t have a name for yet.”
Alex turns slightly away from J’onn, pretending to focus on the holographic readings—
but she’s barely seeing anything.
Her throat tightens.
Her chest aches with a helpless, suffocating pressure she hasn’t felt since Kara first revealed who she was at fourteen.
Back then, Alex had feared the world would take her sister away.
Now?
Now she fears something far worse:
Kara is slipping out of a world she doesn’t belong to.
And Alex has no idea how to bring her back.
What if I lose her?
What if I already have?
Alex presses a hand to her stomach, grounding herself, forcing air into lungs that suddenly feel too tight.
She whispers under her breath—
too soft for J’onn to hear:
“Kara… don’t leave us. Please.”
J’onn watches Alex’s shoulders tremble, and a heaviness settles in his own chest.
Something about Kara’s resonance…
the grief knitted through it…
the echoes layered beneath it…
It feels familiar.
Too familiar.
Like a memory that isn’t his.
A psychic scar from another life.
A whisper of a bond he has observed before—
somewhere in the long centuries of his past,
long before Earth,
long before the DEO,
long before he became J’onn J’onzz instead of the last son of Mars.
But when he reaches for that recognition,
it dissolves.
Slips through his fingers like smoke.
A warning trembles at the edge of his mind:
This connection did not begin on Earth.
It began long before.
And it will not be contained by the rules of this timeline.
J’onn straightens slowly.
He must protect Kara.
And Lena.
Even if he doesn’t yet understand why.
J’onn looks back at the glowing gold readings.
“Yes,” he murmurs.
“And whatever this connection is… it predates everything we know.”
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 7 — “The World Tilts Around Her”
Scene 3 — “Lena’s First Suspicion”
POV: Lena Luthor
Lena’s Penthouse — Late Morning
---
Lena closes the door behind her and lets out a breath she didn’t realize she’d been holding.
Silence fills the penthouse.
Normally comforting.
Now suffocating.
She sets her keys down mechanically, then presses a hand to her sternum, right over her heart.
The ache is still there.
Soft.
Warm.
Wrong.
She closes her eyes.
Kara.
The name pulses through her like a heartbeat.
She inhales sharply and shakes her head, trying to steady herself. She’s a scientist, a CEO, someone who deals in logic — not… whatever this is.
But logic isn’t helping her now.
She walks to the bathroom, flicks on the lights, and grips the edge of the sink. Her reflection stares back at her — tired but controlled.
Then she feels it.
A faint, gold warmth beneath her ribs.
Lena’s breath catches.
“Not again…” she whispers.
And then—
⭐ Micro Flash (Add-On)
A rush of images slams into her:
Kara flying toward her, hair whipping behind her like a banner.
Kara landing in front of her, cradling her face with desperate hands.
Kara whispering, “I’ve got you, Lena. I promise. I won’t lose you again.”
Smoke.
Fire.
Her own heartbeat slowing—
A pair of blue eyes shattering with grief.
Then nothing.
Lena jerks back, gripping the sink until her knuckles turn white.
Her chest heaves.
She stares at herself in the mirror, wide-eyed.
“What the hell was that…”
She touches her sternum again.
The warmth lingers.
And beneath it, something worse:
Recognition.
Not of the images — but of how they felt.
Like memories.
Like grief.
Like goodbye.
“No,” she mutters, backing away.
“That’s impossible.”
She paces the bathroom, running a hand through her hair.
“These aren’t memories. They can’t be. I’ve never—”
She stops.
Because a new thought forces its way in — unwelcome and terrifying:
Then why do they feel real?
Her pulse spikes.
Her throat tightens.
She forces herself back to the mirror, searching her own eyes for something—anything—that makes sense.
That’s when she sees it:
A faint shimmer.
Gold.
Just along the edges of her fingertips.
It fades instantly.
But Lena saw it.
She grabs the counter again, her voice barely a whisper.
“Oh my god…”
The room feels too small.
Too bright.
Too close.
She squeezes her eyes shut.
Kara’s face rises behind her eyelids — not today’s Kara, but a Kara who looked at her with the kind of sadness one only gains after losing someone a thousand times.
Lena shivers.
Kara looked at me like she’s already mourned me.
Like she’s afraid I’ll vanish.
Like she knows something terrible I don’t.
Lena swallows hard.
“What are you hiding?” she whispers.
“And… who were you holding in that memory?
Was it… was it me?”
A beat.
A heartbeat.
Her chest aches in answer.
And for the first time, Lena Luthor is afraid of something she can’t outthink.
Lena pauses at her front door, fingers trembling against the handle.
The micro flash still flickers at the edges of her mind — Kara’s arms around her, the sensation of air rushing past them, the impossible feeling of being lifted, carried through the sky.
Lena’s breath catches.
Flying.
She presses her back to the wall, heartbeat pounding.
“No,” she whispers.
“Not Kara. That’s… that’s impossible.”
Her mind claws for excuses:
A hallucination.
Shock.
Residual adrenaline.
A misfiring memory.
Anything but the obvious truth.
But the truth pushes back.
Kara was flying.
Kara was holding her.
Kara was glowing.
Lena’s knees weaken.
“Kara can’t be Supergirl,” she whispers, voice cracking.
“If she were… she would’ve told me.”
Another pulse hits her chest—warm, aching, unmistakably tied to Kara.
Lena shuts her eyes, and a whisper slips out before she can stop it:
“I won’t let you break alone… whoever you really are.”
She steadies herself, grabs her coat, and heads for the DEO.
Her fear hasn’t faded.
Her suspicion hasn’t either.
And deep beneath that—
A truth she’s not ready to say aloud:
Kara Danvers is not who she seems.
And maybe she never was.
Fade to black — Lena reaching for her coat, needing to get back to Kara.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 7 — “The World Tilts Around Her”
Scene 4 — “Lex Moves First”
POV: Lex Luthor
Luthor Estate — Sublevel Operations Room
---
The hum of the monitors is the only sound in the room.
Dozens of holographic feeds float in the air: DEO security loops, L-Corp infrastructure schematics, traffic cams, hacked satellite readings.
And in the center—
A pulsing golden waveform.
Two peaks.
Perfectly synchronized.
Lex stands with a glass of dark liquor in one hand, watching the pulse shift, sharpen, soften.
Resonance.
Emotional resonance.
Between Kara Danvers.
And Lena Luthor.
Lex tilts his head, amused.
“Well now,” he murmurs, “that’s unexpected.”
Mercy enters quietly, her boots echoing across the floor.
“Sir,” she says. “The DEO has restricted access to the med-bay. We’ve lost visual on the Danvers girl.”
Lex doesn’t turn.
He swirls the whiskey lazily.
“You don’t need eyes on her, Mercy.”
His lips curl.
“You have eyes on my sister. That’s what matters.”
Mercy steps closer to the display.
“The bond isn’t weakening,” she notes. “It’s getting stronger.”
Lex finally smiles — thin, sharp, dangerous.
“Of course it is.”
He sets his glass down with a gentle clink.
“Kara Danvers attaches herself to people like ivy attaches to brick. And Lena…”
He chuckles.
“Lena always did insist on saving lost causes.”
Mercy hesitates.
“You believe this is emotional?”
Lex shoots her a flat look.
“I believe this is leverage.”
He taps the hologram.
“And leverage, Mercy, is the currency of gods.”
He zooms in on the synchronized pulse.
Two peaks.
Two emotional signatures.
Perfectly intertwined in a rhythm that should not exist.
Lex narrows his eyes.
“It’s almost… elegant,” he muses.
“As if someone threaded two minds together when no one was looking.”
Mercy folds her arms.
“Sir… are you suggesting they’re bonded?”
Lex smiles without warmth.
“No. I’m suggesting they’re compromised.”
He steps closer, fingertips grazing the golden waveform.
“But by what?”
He watches the data deepening into a double helix of light, twisting gently in the air like a living thing.
And for the first time, something cold prickles down Lex’s spine.
A feeling he hasn’t had in years.
The feeling of standing in front of something he doesn’t fully understand.
“Interesting…” Lex whispers.
Mercy shifts uneasily.
“What is it?”
Lex studies the waveform more closely, eyes narrowing.
“This energy signature…”
He taps the display.
“…doesn’t exist in this timeline. There’s no record of it. No point of origin.”
Mercy frowns.
“You’re saying it came from nowhere?”
Lex smiles slowly.
“That’s the thing, Mercy.”
He leans back.
“Nothing comes from nowhere.”
He steps to another console, pulling up Lena’s file.
Her face appears in the projection — determined, brilliant, infuriatingly moral.
Lex’s voice goes softer.
Colder.
“My dear sister,” he murmurs.
“Open yourself to the wrong person, and that courage becomes a weapon.”
He turns back to Mercy.
“Target Lena. Emotionally. Discreetly. We need to see how the Danvers girl reacts when Lena is… destabilized.”
Mercy nods once.
“Yes, sir.”
Lex lifts his glass again.
“And Mercy,” he adds lightly, “don’t kill anyone.”
A beat.
“Yet.”
Mercy leaves.
Lex watches the golden waveform continue its impossible dance.
Two peaks.
One hum.
His eyes narrow.
“Kara Danvers…”
He takes a slow sip.
“…what in God’s name are you?”
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 7 — “The World Tilts Around Her”
Scene 5 — “Kara Tries to Distance Herself”
POV: Kara Danvers
DEO Hallway → Outside DEO → City Street
---
Kara needs air.
Needs space.
Needs to stop feeling Lena’s heartbeat like it’s braided into her own.
She slips out of the med-bay quietly, ignoring the dizziness clawing at her ribs. Her boots echo down the long metal hallway as she forces herself to breathe normally.
You’re fine.
You’re fine.
Just walk.
But every step away from that room feels like tearing something out of her chest.
She pushes through the DEO exit, into the sunlight.
The brightness stings.
The world tilts.
She squeezes her eyes shut.
“Okay,” she whispers to herself. “Just get home. Just get through the day.”
She doesn’t get ten steps before she hears her name.
“Kara!”
Lena.
Kara’s eyes fly open.
Lena jogs up to her, hair pulled back, jacket half-buttoned like she rushed out the door the second she changed.
Kara’s stomach drops.
“Lena, you didn’t have to—”
Lena cuts her off, breathless.
“You left without telling anyone. You could barely stand twenty minutes ago.”
Kara flinches.
“I’m fine now.”
“You’re not.”
Lena steps closer, eyes searching her face.
“You look like you’re going to fall over.”
“I won’t.”
(It’s a lie. Both of them know it.)
Lena reaches out — instinctively, unconsciously — and Kara steps back.
And then—
The convergence hits.
A violent, searing pulse shoots through Kara’s chest like molten wire.
She gasps, staggering, clutching her ribs.
Lena cries out and grips the nearest wall, one hand flying to her sternum.
“Kara—!”
Kara grits her teeth.
“No— stay back— I can’t—”
Another pulse slams into both of them.
“Kara, stop—!” Lena says, voice cracking. “You’re hurting yourself!”
“I’m trying not to hurt you—!”
Kara stumbles, knees buckling.
Lena reaches for her without thinking—
And the moment Lena’s hand brushes Kara’s arm—
Everything stops.
The pain dissolves.
The pulse calms.
Their breaths sync in the air.
Lena stares at her hand on Kara’s arm.
Kara stares at the ground, ashamed.
“Kara,” Lena whispers, “what is happening to you?”
Kara closes her eyes.
“I don’t know.”
But she does.
She knows it too well.
The bond. The timeline. The version of Lena she held as the world died.
But she can’t say any of that.
Lena’s voice softens.
“You’re afraid of me seeing something,” she murmurs. “Something big.”
Kara’s eyes fly open.
“I’m not— I just—
Lena, I need space. I need to get a handle on this. Whatever this… connection is.”
Lena recoils as if struck.
“A connection?” she echoes quietly.
“So you feel it too.”
Kara’s breath catches.
Shit.
She didn’t mean to say that.
Lena takes a step closer, her voice barely above a whisper.
“Kara… why does it feel like I’ve known you longer than I actually have?”
Kara’s entire body goes cold.
“I— I don’t—”
“And why,” Lena continues, voice trembling now,
“did I see you flying in that… flash? A memory I know I never lived?”
Kara’s pulse slams against her ribs.
“Lena—”
Lena presses a hand to her chest again.
“And why does it feel like I’m the only thing keeping you upright?”
Kara’s eyes sting.
“Because you are,” she whispers.
Lena freezes.
Kara swallows hard, voice breaking.
“I can’t… I can’t be near you. Not like this. It’s dangerous. For both of us.”
Lena steps closer, hurt slicing across her face.
“Then let me in,” she pleads softly.
“Whatever this is — we face it together.”
Kara takes a shuddering breath.
“I can’t.”
The words crush them both.
Kara pulls away.
The moment the connection breaks—
The convergence snaps.
Kara bends over, clutching her ribs as pain spikes through her again.
Lena stumbles backward with a strangled gasp, grabbing a lamppost.
“Kara—!”
Kara forces herself upright through sheer will.
“I’m sorry,” she whispers.
Then she turns and flies—
too fast,
too upset,
too broken—
leaving Lena standing alone in the street, one trembling hand pressed over her heart.
The wind tears at Kara’s hair as she rockets into the sky — too fast, too hot, too close to breaking.
And then—
A flash.
Lena on her knees.
Blood on her hands.
A ruined skyline.
A version of Kara falling beside her, whispering, “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry…”
Lena reaching for her—
Then darkness.
Kara gasps midair.
“No— no— not again—”
She flies higher, into the clouds, away from everything, away from the pain—
But the image burns behind her eyelids.
A Lena she couldn’t save.
A Lena she lost.
A Lena she refuses to lose again.
Lena stands frozen, staring at the empty patch of sky where Kara vanished.
Her heart slams against her ribs.
Because Kara didn’t run.
She didn’t stumble.
She didn’t duck into an alley.
She lifted off the ground.
Straight up.
Like a streak of gold.
Like—
Lena’s breath catches in her throat.
“No,” she whispers.
“No, that’s not— I didn’t see that. I couldn’t have.”
Her hands tremble as she presses them against her sternum.
Kara Danvers doesn’t fly.
Supergirl flies.
But her mind replays the moment anyway:
Kara’s feet leaving the pavement.
The air rippling outward.
A shockwave brushing past her face.
The blur of blue and red—
Or was that sunlight twisting through her vision?
She can’t tell.
She doesn’t trust what she saw.
Because her chest still aches where the convergence hit.
Because her vision tunneled.
Because she was half doubled over in pain when Kara took off.
Because the flash earlier — of Kara flying with her — is still messing with her head.
She swallows hard.
“Supergirl…”
Her whisper cracks.
“Kara can’t be—”
But a part of her, quiet and cold and brilliant, whispers:
What if she is?
Lena’s chest tightens painfully.
“Why won’t you tell me?” she whispers into the empty street.
Her voice trembles.
“Why are you so afraid of me?”
A beat.
A breath.
A wave of fear she can’t name washes through her.
“Why does it feel like I’ve already lost you?”
Lena closes her eyes.
And for the first time since meeting Kara Danvers,
Lena Luthor is afraid of the answer.
Fade to Scene 6.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 7 — “The World Tilts Around Her”
Scene 6 — “Lena Follows Her”
POV: Lena Luthor
Kara’s Apartment — Early Afternoon
---
Lena doesn’t remember the drive.
She only remembers the ache in her chest—
a warm, insistent pull
guiding her through streets she barely sees.
By the time she reaches Kara’s building, her hands are trembling so badly she can barely press the elevator button.
She whispers under her breath:
“Please be here. Please let me find you.”
The elevator doors open.
Her breath catches.
Kara’s apartment door is half-shut.
Not locked.
Hanging slightly ajar.
That alone terrifies Lena.
Kara never leaves it like that.
Lena pushes it open gently.
“Kara?”
Silence.
She steps inside.
And sees her.
Kara sits on the couch, knees pulled to her chest, hands trembling in her lap. Her hair is damp from a rushed shower; her clothes are different; her breathing is shallow.
But what hits Lena hardest—
Kara looks older.
Not physically.
Emotionally.
Like someone who’s seen too much and survived too little.
Lena’s voice softens instantly.
“Kara…”
Kara flinches.
Not at Lena’s presence—
but like she’s been startled out of her own mind.
“Lena—? What—”
Kara scrubs at her eyes quickly, pretending she wasn’t crying.
“You shouldn’t be here.”
Lena steps closer.
“And yet,” she says quietly, “here I am.”
Kara shakes her head.
“This is dangerous. I didn’t want—”
“I know,” Lena says, cutting her off gently.
“You tried to protect me by running away. But that’s not protection, Kara. That’s fear.”
Kara’s breath trembles.
Lena kneels in front of her.
“Look at me.”
Kara squeezes her eyes shut.
“I can’t.”
“Kara.”
Slowly, painfully, Kara lifts her gaze.
Their eyes meet.
The convergence hums—
soft at first—
then steady, warm, comforting.
Lena inhales sharply.
“Kara… this bond or connection or whatever it is—
it doesn’t hurt when I’m near you.
It hurts when I’m not.”
Kara’s face crumples.
“I know,” she whispers.
Lena reaches up and gently cups Kara’s cheek with one hand.
Kara closes her eyes, leaning into the touch like someone starved for it.
Her body relaxes.
Her breath evens.
The ache in Lena’s chest dissolves.
She whispers:
“There you are…”
Kara’s voice cracks.
“I’m sorry, Lena. I’m so sorry I left. I just— I can’t lose you again.”
Lena’s breath catches.
“Again?” she repeats softly.
Kara freezes.
A beat.
A heartbeat.
A sharp, silent panic.
“I— I didn’t mean— I just—”
Lena doesn’t let her run from it.
She gently presses her forehead to Kara’s.
“Kara,” she whispers, “I think you’re carrying something bigger than you can handle alone.”
Kara trembles.
“I can’t tell you,” Kara whispers, voice breaking.
“If I do… everything falls apart.”
Lena swallows.
“Then let it fall apart with me.”
Kara’s eyes snap open—shocked, wounded, hopeful.
Lena cups her face with both hands.
“I don’t know what’s happening between us,” she whispers,
“but I know this: I’m not walking away from you.”
Kara lets out a shaky, quiet sob.
Lena pulls her into her arms.
Kara collapses into the embrace instantly, burying her face in Lena’s shoulder, breath hitching.
Lena holds her tightly, grounding her with every small motion:
hand in her hair
warmth along her spine
steady breath against her ear.
The convergence stabilizes.
The golden hum softens.
Kara whispers into her neck:
“I don’t deserve you.”
Lena pulls back enough to look her in the eyes.
“Kara Danvers,” she says, voice trembling but fierce,
“we deserve each other.”
Kara’s lips part in a silent, shattered breath.
And for a moment—
just a moment—
Lena thinks she’s about to kiss her.
The air between them thickens.
Warm.
Electric.
Alive.
Then Kara jerks back, panicked.
As Kara pulls back, breath hitching, another flash punches through her—
Lena on a balcony, moonlight in her hair.
Kara leaning in, terrified but certain.
Lena whispering, “Then stay,” before their lips met—
Soft.
Warm.
Perfect.
A universe she didn’t get to keep.
Kara gasps and blinks the memory away, devastated.
“I can’t,” she whispers, voice cracking.
“Not again.”
Lena stops breathing.
But Kara doesn’t explain.
Because she can’t.
Not yet.
“I can’t,” she whispers, voice breaking.
“I can’t hurt you. Not again.”
Lena’s heart sways.
“Kara… you haven’t hurt me.”
“Yes,” Kara whispers, eyes filling with tears.
“I have. Not here. Not now. But I have.”
Lena freezes.
“What does that mean?”
Kara presses a shaking hand to her forehead.
“I can’t— I can’t tell you. Please don’t make me.”
Lena swallows her heartbreak.
She nods slowly.
“Okay,” she whispers.
“I won’t push. Not yet.”
Kara’s shoulders slump in relief and devastation at the same time.
Lena threads her fingers through Kara’s.
“Then just let me stay.
Let me hold you up until you can breathe again.”
Kara exhales shakily.
“Okay,” she whispers.
They sit like that.
Hands intertwined.
Breathing the same air.
Bond humming softly between them.
And for the first time today, Kara isn’t falling apart.
Fade to Scene 7.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 7 — “The World Tilts Around Her”
Scene 7 — “J’onn Tests the Bond”
POV: J’onn J’onzz
DEO Monitoring Chamber — Late Afternoon
---
The chamber is silent except for the low, pulsing hum of the DEO’s psychic amplifiers.
J’onn stands alone.
Not because he needs solitude—
but because he fears what he might find.
He extends a hand toward the central console.
Golden data flickers into existence, swirling in the air like smoke trapped in sunlight.
Two signatures.
Two rhythms.
Two hearts beating across the city.
KARA
LENA
J’onn inhales deeply and reaches out with his mind.
Not into Kara’s mind — he would never breach her privacy like that —
but into the energy echo surrounding her.
What he feels makes him freeze.
Grief.
So old it feels fossilized.
Woven into Kara Danvers like threads of stardust burned black.
Fear.
Not of herself.
But of losing someone she already lost.
Love.
Unspoken, buried, aching.
And under it all—
A familiar pattern.
J’onn’s eyes snap open.
No.
It can’t be.
He reaches deeper.
A resonance hums through him — warm, gold, ancient.
And suddenly—
A memory slams through his mind:
A Martian priestess placing her hands over two joined individuals, saying:
“Some bonds are older than bodies.
Older than time.
Older than the gods who shaped us.”
J’onn jerks back with a sharp breath.
That teaching wasn’t Earth’s.
That sentiment wasn’t Terran.
That tradition belonged to Mars.
To psychically bonded souls.
To rare, sacred connections formed across lifetimes.
But Kara is Kryptonian.
And Lena is human.
This should be impossible.
J’onn’s hands tremble as he steadies himself.
He shifts the psychic focus toward Lena’s signature.
The moment he does—
Something strange happens.
Lena’s energy SURGES.
Not like a human’s.
Not even like a meta’s.
It resonates.
Vibrates.
Responds to Kara’s pulse from miles away.
J’onn inhales sharply.
Lena is beginning to remember emotional imprints she never lived.
He sees it in the energy:
grief that isn’t hers
tenderness that has no origin
flickers of recognition with no memory
echoes of fear Kara once felt losing her
But Lena’s mind is untouched.
This is not psychic.
This is not induced.
This is not artificial.
This is bond memory.
J’onn whispers into the quiet room:
“…this connection predates everything we know.”
He studies the readings again.
Whenever Kara’s energy destabilizes—
Lena’s surges.
Like a magnetic counterweight.
Like a missing piece fitting into place.
And when Lina touches Kara—
The resonance stabilizes instantly.
J’onn looks deeply concerned now.
“Alex will not like this,” he murmurs.
But Alex deserves the truth, so he taps his comm.
“Danvers. I need you in the monitoring chamber.”
Alex arrives seconds later, hair still damp from a stress-shower, eyes already worried.
“What did you find?”
J’onn gestures to the swirling golden helix.
“I tested the resonance again. I kept my distance from their minds, but Alex…”
His voice lowers.
“…this is not natural.”
Alex stiffens.
“What does that mean?”
J’onn turns toward her with a gravity she rarely sees.
“It means Kara and Lena are connected by something ancient. Something I have not felt since… before Earth.”
Alex’s breath catches.
“Is Lena causing this?”
J’onn shakes his head.
“No. Lena is the anchor. She stabilizes Kara. Without her, Kara’s resonance destabilizes to dangerous levels.”
Alex swallows.
“And Kara?”
J’onn hesitates.
“Kara carries imprints of emotions… memories… from experiences she has never lived in this lifetime.”
Alex goes pale.
“J’onn… that’s impossible.”
J’onn’s expression is gentle.
Pained.
Old.
“When Kara collapsed earlier, I felt… echoes. Like the residue of a thousand heartbreaks.”
Alex’s voice trembles.
“Whose heartbreaks?”
J’onn looks at her with sympathy.
“Kara’s.”
Alex’s knees nearly buckle.
J’onn continues quietly:
“She is older in her heart than she is in her body. Something changed her. Something outside our understanding.”
Alex whispers:
“Is she going to be okay?”
J’onn looks back at the data.
Light pulses.
Gold intertwines with gold.
“I do not know,” he admits.
“But I do know this—”
He points to the two signatures merging gently in the hologram.
“Kara will not survive this alone. Lena is stabilizing her. And if we separate them for too long…”
Alex finishes for him, voice shaking.
“…we lose Kara.”
J’onn nods.
“And perhaps Lena as well.”
The golden helix pulses once, like a heartbeat.
Alex’s breath catches.
She keeps her eyes fixed on the glowing helix, but the edges blur as tears prick hotly behind her eyelids.
She presses a trembling hand to her mouth —
a gesture she hasn’t made since she was a teenager
standing in the DEO’s old training bay
watching Kara try to control her powers for the first time.
Except this time, it’s worse.
“Kara…” she whispers, voice cracking.
J’onn watches her silently.
Alex shakes her head, guilt twisting deep in her chest.
“I should’ve seen this,” she whispers.
“I should’ve noticed how different she was. How… tired. How scared.”
Her voice drops lower.
“How long has she been carrying this alone?”
J’onn rests a gentle hand on her shoulder.
“You could not have known.”
Alex lets out a shaky, bitter laugh.
“That’s the problem, J’onn. I always know. I’m her sister. I’m supposed to know when she’s breaking.”
Her eyes fill fully, tears slipping down before she can wipe them away.
“And she didn’t tell me.
She didn’t tell any of us.”
J’onn nods softly.
“Because she is protecting you.”
Alex lets out a ragged breath.
“She doesn’t have to.”
“But she believes she does,” J’onn replies gently.
Alex stares at the hologram — at Kara and Lena’s signatures woven together like threads in a tapestry.
Alex whispers:
“I’m losing her.
And I don’t even know why.”
A tear falls.
She doesn’t wipe it.
J’onn speaks softly:
“Alex… you are not losing Kara. She is lost within herself. And she is trying—desperately—to find her way back.”
Alex closes her eyes, letting the words settle like a weight on her heart.
“She needs me,” she whispers.
“Yes,” J’onn agrees.
“And she needs Lena.”
Alex’s jaw tightens.
“Then we protect them both.”
“And pray,” J’onn adds quietly,
“that whatever is coming, we are strong enough to face it.”
The golden helix pulses one more time —
a quiet, eerie heartbeat of something ancient binding Kara and Lena together.
Fade to Scene 8.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 7 — “The World Tilts Around Her”
Scene 8 — “The Quiet Before the Next Storm”
POV: Kara + Lena (two interwoven micro-POVs)
Kara’s Apartment — Evening
---
⭐ POV: Lena
Lena sits on the couch with her knees drawn up, one hand pressed gently against her sternum.
The ache is still there.
Not painful.
Not overwhelming.
Just present.
A soft hum beneath her ribs, warm and insistent.
She doesn’t understand it.
But she knows exactly where it’s pulling her.
Lena lifts her head.
The bathroom door clicks open.
Kara steps out slowly, wearing soft sweats and an oversized hoodie, hair damp from the shower, eyes red-rimmed from crying.
Lena’s breath catches.
God, she looks—
Older.
Tired.
Fragile in a way that feels wrong.
“Kara,” Lena whispers.
Kara gives her a small, apologetic smile.
“Sorry. I didn’t mean to take so long. I just… needed a minute.”
Lena pats the couch beside her.
“Come here.”
Kara hesitates—
then crosses the room and sits down softly, like her bones are made of glass.
The proximity settles something inside Lena immediately.
She exhales in relief.
“You okay?” Kara asks quietly.
Lena huffs a laugh.
“That’s what I came to ask you.”
Kara looks down at her hands.
“I’m… trying,” she whispers.
Lena’s chest tightens.
The bond hums.
Soft.
Warm.
Alive.
Kara shivers at the sensation.
Lena sees it.
Her eyes narrow slightly.
“Kara… this thing between us—
you feel it too, don’t you?”
Kara swallows.
“I feel… something.”
“That’s not an answer.”
Kara squeezes her eyes shut.
“I can’t explain it.”
Lena turns toward her, voice gentling.
“Then don’t explain it.
Just let me help carry it.”
Kara’s shoulders slump.
She looks exhausted.
Defeated.
Like someone who has been fighting a war alone.
And losing.
Lena slowly reaches out, offering her hand.
“Take it.”
Kara hesitates.
Then—
with a breath that sounds like surrender—
she threads her fingers through Lena’s.
The convergence surges—
then settles into a steady, calming pulse.
Lena’s eyes widen.
“Kara…” she whispers.
Kara’s eyes flutter shut, relief washing through her like a tidal wave.
“That feels… better,” she admits quietly.
Lena squeezes her hand.
“I know.”
---
⭐ POV: Kara
Kara feels Lena’s fingers intertwine with hers—
and the world stops hurting.
Her breath stabilizes.
Her muscles loosen.
The fear that has been coiled in her chest for days finally eases.
She doesn’t understand the bond.
But she understands this:
Lena’s presence is the only thing keeping her from breaking.
She leans sideways—just slightly—
and Lena immediately shifts, letting Kara rest against her shoulder.
“Kara…” Lena murmurs softly.
“You don’t have to pretend with me.”
Kara’s eyes sting.
“I’m scared,” she whispers.
“So scared.”
Lena’s hand moves to her hair, stroking gently.
“I know.”
Kara’s voice cracks.
“I don’t want to lose you again.”
Lena freezes.
“Again?” she whispers.
Kara’s breath catches—
But she doesn’t answer.
She can’t.
Tears slip down her cheeks silently.
Lena wraps her arms around her, pulling Kara into her chest.
Kara collapses into the embrace, shaking with quiet sobs she can’t contain anymore.
Lena holds her tighter.
“I’m not going anywhere,” Lena whispers fiercely.
“Not in this world.
Not in any other.”
Kara sobs harder.
Because she knows Lena means it—
and she knows that in at least one world,
Lena didn’t get the chance.
She buries her face in Lena’s shoulder.
“I’m sorry,” she whispers into her skin.
“I’m so, so sorry.”
Lena shushes her, stroking her back.
“You don’t have to be sorry,” she murmurs.
“You just have to stay.”
Kara nods into her chest.
“I’ll try,” she whispers.
---
⭐ POV: Lena
Lena watches the rise and fall of Kara’s breath as she finally drifts to sleep—
head on Lena’s lap, fingers still tightly intertwined.
She brushes her thumb gently along Kara’s cheek.
“Kara…” she whispers, barely audible.
“What happened to you?”
The bond hums softly.
Lena flinches—
not from pain
but from recognition.
This hum feels like a memory.
Like a goodbye she never said.
Like grief she never lived.
Lena leans down slightly, whispering:
“I’m going to find the truth, Kara.
I promise.”
Outside, on a rooftop across the street—
a scope glints.
Mercy Graves lowers her binoculars.
Her radio crackles.
“Sir, Kara Danvers has stabilized. She is no longer in danger.”
Lex’s voice answers, smooth and amused:
“Wonderful.
Now let’s see how she reacts when her anchor is threatened.”
Mercy smiles coldly.
“Yes, sir.”
She walks away.
The last shot is Kara asleep in Lena’s lap—
safe
but for how long?
Fade to black.
---
Notes:
Thank you so much for reading!
Chapter 8 is where suspicion, identity, and emotional truth begin to merge. Lena’s intuition gets sharper, Kara’s unraveling accelerates, and the threads of the rewritten timeline pull tighter.If you’re enjoying the story, comments and kudos mean the world.
See you in the next chapter 💛
Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Title: “When Hearts Remember”
Summary:
Kara’s unraveling accelerates as the convergence pulls her toward Lena with increasing force. Every flare, every panic, every collapse brings Lena closer—and makes it harder for Kara to hide how deeply the bond runs.
At the DEO, J’onn identifies the impossible: Kara’s energy resonance is stabilizing through Lena, aligning with her on a level none of them understand. Alex begins to see the truth too, in the way Kara instinctively clings to Lena for grounding she no longer finds anywhere else.
At CatCo, Kara reaches her breaking point, and Lena becomes the only person who can pull her back from the edge. But as the bond deepens, Mercy Graves closes in, following Lex’s orders to target Lena—the anchor Kara cannot afford to lose.
And through it all, Lena begins to sense what she isn’t ready to admit:
Something inside her remembers Kara too.
Notes:
Thank you for joining me for Chapter 8!
This chapter marks the emotional heart of the early arc: the moment where Kara’s unraveling becomes impossible for anyone—especially Lena—to look away from.We move deeper into the convergence, Lena’s rising intuition, the Danvers sisters’ shifting dynamic, and the first clear signs that the universe is pulling Kara and Lena together whether they’re ready or not.
Thank you for every comment, every kudos, and every bit of love you continue to give this story. 💛
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 8 — “When Hearts Remember”
Scene 1 — Morning in the Loft
POV: Kara Danvers
Kara’s Loft – Early Morning Light
---
Kara wakes slowly, like someone surfacing from deep water.
Warmth.
Soft breath against her thigh.
A steady heartbeat beneath her cheek.
She blinks.
Then blinks again.
She’s lying on the couch, head resting in Lena’s lap.
Lena is asleep upright, chin tilted slightly downward, one arm loosely draped across Kara’s shoulder like her body refused to let go even after exhaustion took her.
Kara’s chest tightens painfully.
Oh Rao… what did I do?
She tries to shift—quietly, so quietly—
But the second her weight leaves Lena’s lap—
the bond snaps.
A hot, sharp pulse shoots through Kara’s ribs.
She gasps, fingers curling instinctively into the couch cushion.
Lena inhales sharply in her sleep, hand flying to her sternum.
“Kara—?”
Her eyes open instantly, confusion dissolving the moment she sees Kara trembling on the couch.
“Oh God—hey—hey, it’s okay.”
Her voice is soft, but commanding.
“Come here.”
Kara freezes.
“I’m fine,” she lies.
“You’re shaking.”
“I’m— it’s just— my back.”
Weak.
Awful.
Transparent.
Lena gives her a look so gently unimpressed Kara wants to melt into the floor.
“Kara,” she says quietly, “please don’t lie to me. Not today.”
Kara looks away.
Because she can’t look at those eyes.
Not when they’re soft.
Not when they’re worried.
Not when they look like they’ve loved her in other worlds.
And then—
Her stomach growls.
Loudly.
Obscenely.
Kara freezes.
Lena blinks.
Then—
One eyebrow goes up.
“…so,” Lena says, voice like silk wrapped around amusement,
“at least one part of you is still functioning normally.”
Kara’s face ignites.
“I— uh— that was—
I mean— maybe—
breakfast—?”
Lena’s lips twitch.
A small, real smile.
It’s the first one Kara has seen in days.
“Come on,” Lena says softly, helping her sit up.
“Let’s get you fed before you fall over again.”
Kara lets out a shaky exhale.
“Lena, you didn’t have to stay the whole night.”
“Yes,” Lena says simply, “I did.”
Kara’s heart stops.
Before she can process that, Lena brushes a strand of hair behind Kara’s ear—
A simple touch.
A soft gesture.
And Kara’s entire body stills, warmth blooming through her chest.
Lena pauses when she catches the look on Kara’s face.
“Kara…?”
Soft, gentle concern.
Kara swallows.
Her voice cracks before she can stop it.
“Thank you.”
Lena studies her—really studies her—for a long, unbearable moment.
“You don’t have to thank me,” she says softly.
“I’m exactly where I need to be.”
Kara’s breath trembles.
She tries to stand.
The room tilts.
Her knees buckle.
“Kara!” Lena catches her immediately, hands firm around her waist.
And in Kara’s dizziness— in the soft warmth of Lena’s hands— in the echo of that other life—
the name slips out.
Barely a whisper.
“…Lee…”
Lena freezes.
Her eyes widen just slightly.
“Kara… what did you just call me?”
Kara’s blood runs cold.
“I— nothing— I didn’t— I meant Lena— I—”
Lena doesn’t push.
Not yet.
But she hears it.
She files it away.
Her voice is gentle.
Too gentle.
“Let’s just get you to breakfast, okay?”
Kara nods, throat tight.
Lena keeps her hands on Kara’s arms until she’s steady—
And neither of them mention how the bond settles instantly at the touch.
Fade into Scene 2.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 8 — “When Hearts Remember”
Scene 2 — Coffee and a Suspicion
POV: Lena Luthor
Kara’s Loft — Morning
---
Lena moves through the loft like she’s been here a hundred times.
It should be unfamiliar.
Uncomfortable.
Someone else’s space.
But everything feels…
right.
Natural.
Like muscle memory she shouldn’t have.
She tries not to think about that.
Instead, she focuses on the coffee machine — an older model, loud, rattling, somehow still functional despite looking like it survived several apocalypses.
She presses the button.
It wheezes.
Growls.
Sputters violently.
Kara flinches so hard she nearly drops the mug in her hands.
Lena freezes.
“Kara?”
Soft.
Cautious.
Kara forces a smile that doesn’t reach her eyes.
“I’m fine, just— loud noise. Didn’t expect it.”
But Lena saw everything:
the instinctive muscle tension
the microflash of panic
the way Kara’s eyes darted for exits
the tremble in her fingers
the kind of flinch you don’t learn from normal life
Battle trauma, Lena thinks, chest tightening.
Not reporter trauma.
Something far older.
She doesn’t comment on it.
Not yet.
Instead, she hands Kara a mug.
Kara tries to drink — and misses her mouth by a good inch.
Lena’s hand snaps out, catching the mug before hot coffee spills all over Kara’s lap.
Kara’s face goes bright red.
“I swear I’m usually coordinated,” she mutters.
Lena’s lips curve.
“Sure you are.”
Kara groans into her hands.
Lena turns back to her coffee, but her brain is already cycling through data points:
Kara’s sudden emotional maturity
the way she stares at Lena like she’s… remembering
the flashes Lena sees when Kara touches her
the way Kara steadied the second Lena held her
and the impossible memory of flying that Lena can’t shake
She sets the mug down and leans casually against the counter.
“So…”
Voice gentle, probing, deceptively light.
“…remind me again — when did you arrive in National City?”
Kara’s shoulders stiffen.
“Uhm— Early twenties. You know that.”
“Yes,” Lena says, “but where were you before that?”
Kara swallows.
“Uh— Midvale.”
“And before that?”
Kara blinks.
“I… don’t really talk about that.”
Lena tilts her head.
“Kara, you never talk about anything before Midvale.”
Kara fumbles for words.
“I just— I moved around. A lot.”
Lena softens the tone, but not the pressure.
“And your childhood? You’ve mentioned it once or twice, but only in fragments.”
Kara sets her mug down too hard.
“Everyone’s childhood is complicated, Lena.”
“That’s not an answer.”
Kara looks away.
Lena sees it — the panic, the fear, the grief behind her eyes.
Not normal fear.
Loss.
Massive loss.
Lena steps closer slowly, careful not to startle her.
“Kara…
I’m not trying to pry.
I just want to understand what’s happening to you.”
Kara sucks in a shaky breath.
“I wish I could explain,” she whispers.
“I just— I can’t. Not safely.”
Lena inhales sharply.
“Safely?”
Ice.
Fear.
Suspicion tightening.
“What does that mean?”
Kara squeezes her eyes shut.
“This isn’t just about me.”
Lena’s heart stutters.
“Kara… are you saying someone is threatening you?”
Kara flinches again — not because Lena’s wrong, but because Lena is right in a way Kara can’t confirm.
Before Lena can push further, the convergence pulses—
sharp, warm, overwhelming.
Kara doubles over slightly, clutching her ribs.
Lena rushes to her side, grounding a hand on her back.
Immediately, the pulse stabilizes.
Kara’s breathing evens.
The tension drains from her muscles.
Lena feels it too — the hum in her chest softening with the contact.
She whispers:
“Kara… every time I touch you, this stops.
And every time I walk away from you, it gets worse.”
Kara winces.
“I know.”
Lena steps in front of her, holding her gaze.
“Kara,” she says quietly,
“this isn’t normal.
This isn’t stress or fear or trauma.”
Kara’s eyes shine with tears she refuses to let fall.
“I know.”
Lena’s voice is a whisper.
“Then tell me what it is.”
Kara opens her mouth—
—and is saved by the loft door clicking open.
Both turn.
Alex stands there, tense and sharp-eyed, looking between them.
Kara steps back from Lena instinctively.
The bond flares painfully.
Lena gasps.
Kara winces.
Alex sees it all.
And her face changes.
From concern—
to worry—
to realization.
Alex steps inside slowly.
“Okay,” she says quietly.
“What the hell is going on?”
Fade into Scene 3.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 8 — “When Hearts Remember”
Scene 3 — Alex Watches From the Doorway
POV: Alex Danvers
Kara’s Loft — Late Morning
---
Alex stands in the doorway for exactly three seconds before her breath catches.
Kara and Lena are standing too close.
Not romantically close.
Not intentionally close.
But close in the way people stand when something in the air is pulling them together.
Kara’s hand hovers near her ribs, where Lena’s fingers touched seconds ago.
Lena’s breath is uneven.
And both look like they’ve been through an emotional hurricane.
Alex’s stomach drops.
“What the hell is going on?” she asks, voice carefully controlled.
Kara straightens too quickly.
“Alex, it’s— it’s fine. We’re fine.”
“You don’t look fine.”
Alex glances between them.
“And neither do you,” she adds, directing the second part at Lena.
Lena’s jaw tightens.
“I’m not the one who collapsed yesterday.”
Kara flinches.
Alex swallows hard.
Kara looks… older.
Not physically.
Emotionally.
Her eyes carry weight that does not belong to a twenty-something reporter.
And Lena—
Lena looks like she’s been holding Kara together with her bare hands.
Alex walks further in, posture rigid.
“Kara,” she says softly, “look at me.”
Kara lifts her eyes slowly.
Alex’s heart cracks.
There’s fear there.
Grief.
Exhaustion.
And something else—
something ancient and broken that Alex has never seen in her little sister.
“Kara,” Alex repeats gently, “are you in pain?”
Kara hesitates.
And that hesitation is the answer.
Lena steps forward instinctively—before she stops herself.
Alex sees it.
She files it immediately under emotionally significant.
Alex takes a slow breath.
“Okay,” she says carefully.
“I’m not here to interrogate you. I just— I need to know if you’re safe.”
Kara whispers:
“I don’t know.”
Alex’s chest tightens like someone is pulling a wire around her ribs.
She glances at Lena—a quick flicker of worry, fear, and gratitude passing through her expression.
Lena meets her eyes.
There is no hostility.
Only determination.
Alex realizes something in that second:
Kara is slipping away.
But not from Lena.
Before she can process that heartbreaking truth—
the door swings open again.
“Okay, who spilled FEELINGS in here?”
Winn strides in with a tablet under one arm and approximately zero awareness of the emotional minefield he’s just walked into.
He stops.
Looks around.
Raises his eyebrows.
“Oh wow,” he mutters. “It’s like… emotionally humid.”
Kara groans softly.
Lena actually—barely—smiles.
Alex pinches the bridge of her nose.
“Winn…”
“What?” Winn gestures around wildly.
“It’s like someone set off a Sadness Grenade in here. A very… beautiful… slow-burn lesbian Sadness Grenade? No? Too soon?”
Lena chokes back a surprised laugh.
Kara’s face goes bright red.
Alex gives Winn the look of someone regretting every life choice that brought her to this moment.
“Winn,” she repeats, “please stop talking.”
Winn freezes.
“Copy that,” he says quickly.
“Stopping talking. Deleting sentence. Rebooting SchottOS.”
He mimes pressing a button on his forehead.
Even Kara snorts.
The tension in the room finally shifts—just a little.
Alex softens, stepping closer to her sister.
“Kara,” she says quietly, gentle now, “we’re going to help you. Whatever this is.”
Kara’s eyes fill.
Not with relief.
Not entirely.
With guilt.
And fear.
Alex’s heart breaks.
She reaches out—
just a sisterly touch, a simple hand on Kara’s shoulder—
But Kara hesitates.
Flinch.
Microsecond.
Barely there.
But Alex sees it.
Her breath stutters.
Kara is slipping away, she thinks, grief twisting.
But not from Lena.
Alex steps back.
Not out of anger.
Out of quiet devastation.
“Kara,” she whispers, “just tell me you’re not alone in this.”
Kara opens her mouth—
but the words won’t come.
Lena speaks instead.
“She’s not alone,” Lena says softly, firmly.
“Not anymore.”
Alex looks at Lena for a long moment.
And for the first time today—
she feels the truth settle in her bones.
They’re in this together.
Whether anyone understands it or not.
Fade to Scene 4.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 8 — “When Hearts Remember”
Scene 4 — Mercy Moves In
POV: Mercy Graves
LexCorp Sublevel Command Suite — Noon
---
Mercy Graves has always loved silence.
Not peace.
Not quiet.
Silence.
The kind that follows orders being followed to perfection.
The kind that fills a room after power shifts hands.
The kind she surrounds herself with as she stands before the enormous wall of screens in the sublevel surveillance suite.
Every feed is trained on one target:
Lena Luthor.
Her car.
Her office.
The L-Corp labs.
The street outside Kara Danvers’ loft.
And now—
Her heartbeat.
“Sir,” Mercy announces, not turning as she senses Lex enter behind her,
“Lena’s patterns have changed.”
Lex pours himself a drink without looking up.
“Oh?” he drawls.
“Do enlighten me.”
Mercy switches the display.
Footage from the early morning plays in immaculate clarity:
Lena Luthor leaving Kara Danvers’ loft.
Hair slightly messy.
Eyes tired.
Jaw tight.
Hand pressed subtly to her sternum —
like something inside her is pulling in two directions.
Lex’s glass pauses midair.
“Interesting.”
Mercy continues:
“She stayed all night. Their proximity has increased significantly since the L-Corp incident.”
She taps another feed.
“And Lena’s emotional signature is now mirroring Kara’s in intervals.”
Lex’s eyes sharpen instantly.
“Mirroring.”
“Yes,” Mercy says. “Their stress spikes align within milliseconds. Lena reacts when Kara reacts. Even from a distance.”
Lex sets down his drink.
“Well now… that is new.”
Mercy nods once.
“It’s also escalating. I tracked Lena’s behavior this morning—
her route was irregular. She made subconscious directional shifts.”
Lex raises an eyebrow.
“Meaning…?”
“She’s being drawn to Kara.”
Lex goes very still.
Mercy adds:
“And Kara… stabilizes only when Lena is close. The DEO has noticed.”
Lex’s lip curls.
“So the little reporter has finally overextended herself.”
Mercy doesn’t correct him.
(He’s wrong, but she earns nothing by telling him that.)
Lex steps closer to the screen showing Lena at L-Corp.
“She’s worried,” he murmurs.
“Look at her eyes. That’s not corporate stress. That’s personal.”
Mercy nods.
“Yes. And she’s trying to hide it from her staff.”
Lex taps the screen lightly.
“You said Kara stabilizes around her?”
“Yes. Dramatically.”
Lex’s expression shifts—
from curiosity
to strategy
to something cold.
“Then our path is clear.”
Mercy says nothing, waiting.
Lex lifts his glass, the amber liquid catching the fluorescent light.
“Destabilize Lena…”
He smiles.
“…and the girl collapses.”
Mercy inclines her head, accepting the order.
“Understood.”
She turns to leave.
But Lex pauses her with a single, lazy word:
“Mercy.”
She stops.
“Do be delicate,” Lex adds.
“We don’t want Lena dead yet.”
A thin smile curves Mercy’s lips.
“Wouldn’t dream of it, sir.”
She exits, boots clicking quietly against polished steel.
When she reaches the elevator, she taps her comm.
“All units. New directive.”
Her voice is low, efficient.
“Shift surveillance focus to Lena Luthor. Maintain distance. Track all interactions, especially with Kara Danvers.”
A beat.
“And prepare for infiltration.”
She ends the call.
As the elevator descends, Mercy’s expression sharpens.
Targets like Lena Luthor didn’t break easily.
But they did break.
And Mercy Graves always finished her assignments.
Fade to Scene 5.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 8 — “When Heavens Remember”
Scene 5 — DEO Briefing: Kara Is Not Okay
POV: J’onn J’onzz
DEO — Command Center, Early Afternoon
---
The holographic screens hum softly as the DEO’s monitoring chamber fills with warm gold light. Kara’s bio-readings spin in delicate, spiraling patterns: fluctuating energy waves, elevated emotional spikes, erratic density shifts.
J’onn stands in the center of it all, hands clasped behind his back, brow furrowed deeper than Alex has seen in years.
Alex and Winn arrive, both tense for entirely different reasons.
Winn carries three tablets and a half-eaten granola bar he doesn’t remember grabbing.
Alex carries the weight of her sister’s pain across her shoulders like armor.
J’onn starts without preamble.
“These,” he says, gesturing to the projections, “are Kara’s energy readings from the last forty-eight hours.”
Alex inhales sharply.
Winn whistles low.
“Oh wow. Okay. Uh— Are we sure she isn’t, like… rebooting? Doing a firmware update? Experiencing cosmic Bluetooth syncing with—”
Alex shoots him a look.
Winn clears his throat.
“Right. Science mode. No jokes. Mostly.”
J’onn touches the hologram, and the readings ripple outward.
“What you’re seeing,” he continues, “is not biological distress.”
Alex steps closer.
“What is it?”
J’onn’s voice lowers.
“Temporal interference.”
Winn freezes mid-swipe of his tablet.
“Like… timeline interference?”
J’onn nods once.
“Not enough to fracture reality. But enough to destabilize Kara’s internal equilibrium.”
Alex’s stomach tightens.
“Okay, but what’s causing it? Stress? Trauma? An outside force?”
“No,” J’onn says quietly.
“It’s internal. Her energy is responding to an emotional bond that shouldn’t exist.”
Alex tenses.
“Between Kara and who?”
J’onn switches to the second waveform.
The golden helix appears, pulsing softly.
“Kara’s resonance has aligned with Lena Luthor’s.”
Alex exhales slowly, pressing her palm against the table.
“So this—this bond you mentioned yesterday—
it’s not fading.”
“No,” J’onn answers.
“If anything, it’s solidifying.”
Winn taps his screen.
“Solidifying how? Like… a psychic link? A soul link? Or more like that weird Martian thing you told us about that one time—”
J’onn gives him a look.
Winn immediately raises both hands.
“Okay, okay, shutting up— but this is kind of big!”
J’onn turns to Alex.
“This connection is not psychic. It is not telepathic. And it is not manipulative.”
A pause.
“It is… recognition.”
Alex’s breath catches.
“Recognition?”
“Yes. Kara’s emotional field recognizes Lena’s presence instinctively. It stabilizes around her — and destabilizes when she pulls away.”
Alex’s hand curls tightly against the table edge.
“So Kara is reacting to Lena on a… subconscious level?”
“More than that,” J’onn answers.
“Kara’s energy is anchoring itself to Lena’s. The convergence initiates whenever Kara experiences emotional overload. It… seeks equilibrium.”
Winn frowns.
“Like a cosmic heart monitor syncing to its favorite person?”
Alex glares.
Winn whispers, “Sorry.”
J’onn continues:
“And Kara’s fluctuations are worsening when Lena isn’t near.”
Alex swallows hard.
“It’s not just emotional, is it?”
“No.”
J’onn gestures.
The hologram shifts — Kara’s silhouette surrounded by shifting golden light.
“Kara’s core energy is fraying. Small fractures. Nothing catastrophic yet.”
A pause.
“But prolonged instability without her anchor could be dangerous.”
Alex’s eyes widen.
“Dangerous how?”
J’onn hesitates—
which is how Alex knows it’s bad.
“If her internal resonance continues to destabilize…” he begins carefully,
“Kara may lose her equilibrium entirely.”
Winn’s eyes widen.
“Like… fainting? Or exploding? Or— is exploding on the table? Tell me exploding is not on the table—”
Alex snaps, “Winn!”
J’onn lifts a calming hand.
“No explosion.
But she could lose consciousness. Or control. Or emotional regulation.”
Alex looks away, jaw clenching.
J’onn softens.
“Alex… this is not failure. You have not missed something. Kara’s bond formed under circumstances outside our understanding.”
Alex nods — but the pain is still there.
“And Lena?” she asks quietly.
J’onn studies the readings.
“Lena is already involved. The connection stabilizes Kara instantly. She is… essential.”
Alex absorbs that.
Slow.
Quiet.
Careful.
Winn shifts awkwardly.
“So… plan? Anyone? Because I’m open to anything that doesn’t involve cosmic soul implosion.”
J’onn looks at Alex.
“For now, we monitor.
We support.
And we protect both of them.”
Winn nods quickly.
Alex forces herself to breathe.
She whispers:
“We’ll keep her steady. However we need to.”
J’onn gives a small nod of reassurance.
“Then we begin.”
The helix pulses again — warm, steady, full of impossible meaning.
Fade to Scene 6.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 8 — “When Hearts Remember”
Scene 6 — Kara Breaks Again
POV: Kara Danvers
CatCo Worldwide Media — Late Afternoon
---
Kara is not okay.
She told Alex she was.
She told Lena she was.
She told herself she was.
She lied.
Every step into CatCo feels like walking through molasses.
Her chest is tight.
Her hands tremble.
Her vision flickers at the edges like a faulty bulb.
But she forces a smile at the interns.
Nods at James.
Greets Susan from accounting.
Normal. Be normal. Act normal.
She sits at her desk, opens her laptop, and types three words.
Only three.
City Hall Fire—
And then her breath catches.
Because the alarm sound from the broadcast room shrieks unexpectedly—
a normal sound, a routine sound—
and Kara’s body reacts like it’s a detonation.
Her heart slams into her throat.
Her vision whites out.
Her breath stutters inchedragged panic.
Not again. Please not again.
She grips the desk to steady herself.
Her knuckles go white.
James appears in her periphery.
“Kara? Hey— you okay?”
She nods too fast.
“Yeah! Actually. Great! Amazing! Just— didn’t sleep a lot. Long night.”
James narrows his eyes.
“Long night how?”
Kara’s throat closes.
If she says “with Lena,” her heart might stop on the spot.
“I, uh… overslept?”
That sounded even worse.
James softens.
“You sure? You look kind of—”
Kara stands too quickly.
“I’m fine. I’m— I’m gonna get some air.”
James watches her go, worry creasing his forehead.
Kara moves toward the balcony, each step wobbling slightly, the floor tilting underneath her weight.
Her knees feel wrong.
Her chest aches.
When she reaches the balcony doors, the sunlight hits her like a punch.
She staggers outside, gripping the railing.
The city hums below her.
But Kara can’t breathe.
She tries.
She tries so hard.
In—
out—
in—
out—
But the convergence flares without warning.
A violent, heart-snapping pulse.
She gasps, hand flying to her ribs.
A gold shimmer flickers against her palm.
Tiny.
Faint.
Barely there.
But real.
“No— no— no— not here—”
Her legs buckle.
Her vision blurs.
“Kara!”
She hears Lena before she sees her.
Kara’s breath catches on a sob of pure relief.
“Lena—?”
Lena is suddenly there—
hair wind-tossed, chest rising too fast like she ran or didn’t remember driving, or simply arrived the moment Kara needed her.
Her hands are on Kara’s face before she realizes she’s moved.
“Kara, hey— look at me.”
Her voice is urgent, soft, breaking.
“What’s happening? What do you feel?”
Kara shakes her head, tears already rising.
“I can’t— I can’t breathe—”
Lena pulls her closer without hesitation, one arm around her waist, grounding her to the earth.
“It’s okay— I’ve got you— just breathe with me— in… out… good, Kara, that’s good…”
Her voice is the only thing anchoring Kara.
Kara follows it desperately.
In—
out—
in—
out—
The convergence pulses—
Then softens.
Then settles.
Just like that.
Just because Lena is touching her.
Kara melts into Lena’s shoulder, trembling.
Lena strokes her hair, gentle but fierce.
“It’s okay,” Lena whispers.
“I’m here. I’m right here.”
Kara’s voice cracks.
“I’m sorry…”
“Don’t,” Lena whispers, tightening her hold.
“Don’t apologize for needing someone.”
Kara lets out a broken breath.
Lena holds her tighter.
And neither notice the figure watching from behind the tinted glass of Cat Grant’s office—
arms crossed—
expression unreadable—
eyes sharp as knives.
Cat Grant sighs, shakes her head once, and mutters:
“I swear, if those two don’t kiss by next Tuesday I’m firing someone.”
Fade to Scene 7.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 8 — Scene 7
Lena Holds Her Together
POV: Lena Luthor
---
Kara is shaking.
Not lightly.
Not subtly.
Not like someone overwhelmed.
Like someone breaking.
Lena pulls Kara fully into her arms, one hand splayed across Kara’s back, the other steady against the nape of her neck.
“Breathe with me,” Lena murmurs, voice richer and lower than she intends.
“Match me. Just match me.”
Kara tries.
Her breath shudders.
Lena presses her forehead to Kara’s temple.
“In… two… three…
Out… two… three…”
Slowly—agonizingly slowly—Kara begins to follow.
The trembling eases.
The tension melts.
The jagged edges of panic smooth into something fragile but steady.
Kara slumps into Lena’s chest, hands fisting in the fabric of Lena’s blazer.
Lena doesn’t mind.
She’d give Kara the whole damn blazer if it would help.
She’d give her the building.
The city.
The world.
She holds Kara tighter.
“That’s it,” Lena whispers.
“There you are.”
Kara lets out a small, broken sound—almost a sob, almost a confession.
“I don’t know what’s happening to me.”
Lena closes her eyes, her heart twisting.
“I know,” she whispers. “But you’re not facing it alone.”
Kara’s fingers clutch her jacket tighter.
“You shouldn’t have to… deal with this,” Kara whispers.
“I choose to,” Lena answers instantly.
“Don’t forget that.”
Kara pulls back just enough for Lena to see her eyes—wet, shining, terrified.
It hits Lena like a blow.
“Kara,” she breathes, cupping her cheek, “you don’t have to pretend with me. Not anymore.”
A tear slips down Kara’s face.
Lena wipes it away with her thumb.
Kara’s lip trembles.
“Lena,” she whispers, “I— I feel like the world keeps tilting, and every time it does, you’re the only thing that keeps me upright.”
Lena’s pulse stutters.
“Kara…”
Kara steps forward again, forehead resting against Lena’s shoulder.
Lena’s breath catches.
Every part of her aches to protect this woman.
To cradle her.
To anchor her.
To pull her closer and say the words burning on her tongue.
And then—
in the sunlight, just for a second—
Kara’s irises flicker gold.
Not human gold.
Not a trick of the light.
Something other.
Lena’s breath leaves her chest.
“Kara…” Lena whispers, voice trembling.
But Kara doesn’t notice.
She’s clinging too tightly, breathing too raggedly, heart beating too fast.
Lena’s hand moves to the back of Kara’s head on instinct, fingers sliding into her hair.
“I’ve got you,” she murmurs, fierce and soft at once.
“I’ve got you, Kara. Always.”
Kara trembles harder.
“I don’t deserve you,” she whispers.
Lena closes her eyes.
“You deserve someone who won’t let you fall.”
Kara presses closer, as if she’s trying to step into that promise and stay there forever.
Then—
the balcony door creaks open.
Cat Grant steps out, sunglasses on, coffee in hand, hair perfect as always.
She stops.
Takes in the sight: Kara clutching Lena, Lena holding her like she’s the center of gravity, both breathing the same air.
Cat sips her coffee.
“You two are fogging my windows,” she announces, unimpressed.
They both jerk.
Kara stumbles away, face red.
Lena straightens her blazer like she wasn’t the one who’d just held Kara together with her bare hands.
Cat lifts a hand.
“Handle your emotional hurricane, Super-Assistant.”
Lena’s brow twitches—
Super-Assistant?
A strange nickname.
Oddly pointed.
Kara doesn’t react at all.
Suspicion pricks sharply beneath Lena’s ribs.
Cat waves her off.
“Preferably without fainting on the balcony next time.”
Kara winces.
Lena stiffens.
Cat turns to her.
“And Miss Luthor— you’re welcome to stay, but if you two cause any structural damage to this building, I will be billing one of you. Probably you.”
Lena opens her mouth—
closes it—
opens it again.
Cat smirks.
“Excellent. Speechless. My work here is done.”
She disappears back inside.
Kara slumps.
Lena exhales shakily.
The moment hangs between them—warm, fragile, electric.
And Lena whispers, softer than a promise but louder than fear:
“Let me take you home.”
Kara nods.
And this time, she doesn’t hesitate when Lena reaches for her hand.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 8 — “When Hearts Remember”
Scene 8 — Lena’s Promise
POV: Lena Luthor
Kara’s Loft — Evening
---
The city glows amber through the loft windows when they arrive.
Kara looks exhausted — not physically, but soul-tired. Her shoulders slump, her steps slow, her eyes unfocused. She’s been breaking piece by piece all day, and Lena feels each crack like it’s happening to her own ribs.
The moment the door closes, Kara hesitates in the entryway.
As if she’s afraid to enter.
As if the room might shift under her feet again.
Lena steps close — not touching, just near enough to steady her.
“Kara,” she says softly, “come sit.”
Kara nods once, barely.
Lena leads her to the couch, guiding her gently by the forearm. Kara sinks into the cushions like gravity is stronger today.
Lena kneels in front of her.
Not beside her.
Not across from her.
Kneels.
“Kara,” she says quietly, “look at me.”
Kara lifts her eyes — and Lena sees everything she’s been holding back:
Fear.
Confusion.
Loneliness.
Heartache that feels older than this timeline.
Lena reaches for her hand.
The bond hums—
warm, steady, soft—
like a heartbeat syncing with another.
Kara exhales shakily.
“That feels… better,” she whispers.
Lena squeezes her hand gently.
“It’s okay. Just breathe.”
Kara’s fingers loosen, then curl around Lena’s, clinging without meaning to.
“Lena… I’m scared.”
Lena inhales deeply.
“I know.”
Kara’s throat works like she’s trying not to cry.
“I don’t understand what’s happening to me.”
Lena moves closer.
“You don’t have to understand it alone.”
Kara shakes her head.
“You shouldn’t have to deal with this—”
“Kara.”
Lena’s voice sharpens, soft but immovable.
“I’m choosing to be here. Let me.”
Kara swallows hard, then nods, eyes flicking downward.
The bond hums again — faint, warm, grateful.
Lena moves to sit beside her.
Kara leans instantly, instinctively, into Lena’s shoulder, surprising even herself.
Lena’s breath catches—
but she wraps an arm around Kara’s back, letting the woman rest against her.
Minutes pass like that.
Quiet.
Safe.
Weightless.
Kara finally drifts, cheek pressed to Lena’s collarbone, breaths evening out in slow, soft waves.
Lena brushes a strand of hair behind Kara’s ear.
Her voice is barely a whisper:
“I’ll find out what’s happening to you. I promise.”
She means it.
Every syllable.
The loft lights flicker softly — a golden ripple through the air — the convergence echoing Lena’s vow.
Kara’s fingers twitch, unconsciously seeking Lena’s again.
Lena threads their hands together.
Across the street, on a rooftop, a figure crouches in the shadows.
Mercy Graves watches the loft window through a narrow scope.
She doesn’t fire.
Not tonight.
Her orders are clear:
Destabilize Lena.
Break the anchor.
Let Kara unravel on her own.
But as she watches Lena gently hold Kara together, Mercy frowns.
She’s seen a lot of targets.
But she’s never seen anything like this.
She lowers her scope.
“This,” she murmurs into her comm,
“is going to be… difficult.”
She slips away into the night.
Inside the loft, Kara shifts closer, instinctively seeking warmth.
Lena tightens her arm around her without waking her.
In the golden quiet, with the city humming below them, Lena whispers one more promise into Kara’s hair:
“You’re safe with me.”
And somewhere deep inside Kara’s chest, the convergence pulses in agreement.
Chapter 8 — END.
---
Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Title: “Shatterpoint”
Summary:
The bond between Kara and Lena tightens in ways neither of them can deny—right as everything around them breaks. A moment of danger becomes the tipping point neither woman is ready for… and the fallout hits harder than either imagined.
Notes:
This chapter marks the shift into Act II — where the emotional undercurrents become impossible to ignore, the convergence grows volatile, and Kara’s unraveling begins to spill into the world around her.
Thank you for reading, commenting, and supporting this story. Your excitement fuels every scene. 💛
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 9 — “Shatterpoint”
Scene 1 — Residual Tremors
POV: Kara Danvers
Kara’s Loft — Early Morning
---
Kara wakes to pain.
Not sharp.
Not violent.
But deep — an ache that hums beneath her ribs like a bruise pressed too hard.
Her breath comes uneven, chest rising too fast for the stillness of the loft.
She blinks into the half-light.
Her sheets are tangled.
Her pillow is on the floor.
And her hands—
Her hands are clenched into fists so tight her nails have broken skin.
Kara releases a shuddering breath.
Not again…
She sits up slowly, head pounding from a night of fractured, looping dreams. In each one, Lena kept slipping away. Not running, not rejecting — just fading, dissolving like smoke through Kara’s fingers.
She rubs her face, her bones heavy.
The loft feels wrong.
Tilted.
Dimmed.
Like the world shifted three degrees overnight.
Kara tries to stand.
Her legs wobble.
Her heart rate stutters.
She grips the bedframe to stay upright.
“Okay,” she whispers to herself, “we’re not doing this today.”
She moves to the bathroom.
Halfway there, her toothbrush snaps in her hand.
She stares at the broken pieces.
She hadn’t squeezed that hard.
She hadn’t—
Her breath catches.
A tremor ripples through her muscles, too small to be a seizure, too big to ignore. The convergence pulses in her chest, sharp enough to make her flinch.
“Lena…”
It slips out without thought.
She grips the sink, knuckles pale, grounding herself.
You can handle this. You’ve handled worse. You’ve faced a thousand worlds ending. You can get through a morning.
But her reflection doesn’t agree.
Her eyes look tired.
Older.
Weighted with things she can’t say.
She forces herself to shower, hoping the heat will help.
It doesn’t.
By the time she steps out, the loft feels darker.
Quieter.
Her skin prickles.
The convergence curls under her ribs again, like a warning.
Kara presses a hand to her sternum.
Please… not today…
A soft knock at the door makes her jump hard enough to blur.
“Kara?” Lena’s voice carries through the metal, soft but trembling with concern.
“I brought breakfast. You left CatCo so fast yesterday, I… just wanted to check on you.”
Kara freezes.
Her heart lurches.
Not fear.
Not panic.
Something sharp and bright — relief, longing, something she can’t name.
She hesitates, breath trembling, then opens the door.
Lena stands there holding a paper bag and two coffees — hair slightly messy like she rushed, eyes searching Kara’s face with too much concern and not enough distance.
“Kara…” Lena whispers, “you look pale.”
Kara forces a smile.
“I’m fine. Just—bad night.”
Lena steps inside without waiting for permission, already reading her.
Her eyes flick to the broken toothbrush pieces in the bin.
Then to Kara’s trembling hands.
Then to the way Kara is leaning ever so slightly against the wall.
Lena steps closer.
“Kara.”
Gentle. Sharp. Uncompromising.
“What’s wrong?”
Kara shakes her head, swallowing hard.
“I just didn’t sleep.”
“That’s not all.”
Kara says nothing.
The convergence pulses again—sharp, aching—
and Lena’s hand flies to her own ribs, mirroring Kara’s movement.
Their eyes lock.
Neither breathes.
Lena steps forward, instinctively reaching out—
Kara steps back, terrified she’ll break apart or break Lena.
But the bond snaps between them like a rubber band pulled too tight.
Lena winces.
Kara gasps.
“Kara,” Lena whispers, voice shaking,
“What is happening to us?”
Kara’s chest tightens.
“I don’t know,” she lies, voice cracking.
“I’m just… tired.”
Lena doesn’t believe her.
Not even a little.
She sets the breakfast down, steps even closer, and brushes a gentle hand along Kara’s forearm.
The world steadies.
The ache stops.
Kara’s breath stutters.
Lena notices.
“Kara,” she murmurs, “I… I think you need to tell me the truth soon.”
Kara’s heart nearly drops out of her chest.
Before she can respond—
Her knees buckle.
Lena catches her instantly.
“Kara!”
Kara grips Lena’s arms, shaking.
It passes.
Barely.
Kara forces her eyes open and whispers:
“Don’t… let go.”
Lena doesn’t.
She holds her tighter.
“Never.”
Fade to Scene 2.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 9 — “Shatterpoint”
Scene 2 — Lena’s Calculations
POV: Lena Luthor
L-Corp — Executive Office, Late Morning
---
Lena has read the same line of the same report eight times.
She still can’t remember what it said.
Her pen rests uselessly between her fingers.
A cold cup of coffee sits untouched on her desk.
Because all she can think about is Kara nearly collapsing in her arms this morning.
The haunted look in her eyes.
The tremor in her hands.
The way she whispered don’t let go like Lena was the last solid thing in a world tilting to pieces.
Lena exhales shakily and forces herself to refocus.
Her office is quiet, glass walls overlooking the atrium.
It should feel stable, familiar, grounding.
It doesn’t.
Lena opens her laptop and pulls up a restricted folder she created two days ago:
K.D. / Anomalies — CONFIDENTIAL
Inside:
timestamps
video clips
bullet points
a chart tracking her own stress biomarkers
and a note:
“Kara’s deterioration correlates with proximity fluctuations.”
Lena plays the first clip.
It’s from L-Corp’s security feed yesterday: Kara leaning over the lab railing, breath ragged, hands shaking, eyes shining with panic.
Lena presses her palm to her sternum.
She feels the echo — a faint ache that doesn’t belong to her.
“This is not normal,” she whispers.
She opens the second clip: her office camera recording from this morning.
Kara opening her door, smiling with that soft, apologetic tilt.
And behind her—
Lena freezes the frame.
Kara’s right hand gripping the doorframe—
white-knuckled.
Trembling.
Lena zooms in.
Kara had tried to hide it.
She failed.
Lena leans back in her chair, exhaling slowly.
“What aren’t you telling me…?”
A knock at the glass startles her.
Jess steps into the doorway, tablet in hand.
“Ms. Luthor? Everything alright?”
Lena snaps the laptop shut.
“Fine,” she says quickly. Too quickly.
Jess raises an eyebrow.
“Do you want me to push your board meeting? You look like you barely slept.”
Lena massages her temples.
“I’m fine. Just—too many things on my mind.”
“Does ‘too many things’ include Kara Danvers?” Jess asks gently.
Lena’s head snaps up.
Jess immediately blanches.
“I— I didn’t mean it like that. I just… you left the building pretty fast yesterday when the alarm went off. People noticed.”
Lena softens slightly.
“Jess… she could barely stand.”
Jess nods, eyes tight with concern.
“She’s a sweetheart. But she looked… unwell.”
Lena hesitates.
Jess lowers her voice.
“If you need to talk—”
“I’m fine,” Lena says again.
Then quieter:
“I’m just worried.”
Jess touches her arm.
“Then check on her.”
Lena’s throat tightens.
Jess leaves quietly.
Lena reopens the confidential folder.
She taps a button, reviewing the biometric data she secretly collected on herself during the lab incident.
Her cortisol spikes match Kara’s collapse moments.
Her heart rate surged the same second Kara gasped.
Lena closes her eyes.
“This is impossible,” she whispers.
Her chest aches again.
That same phantom pull.
She presses her fingers to the spot.
It pulses.
Once.
Twice.
Lena’s breath hitches.
“No… no, that can’t be right…”
Her hand trembles as she types a new entry in the file:
“Shared physiological response? Correlated stress? Emotional entanglement?”
She stares at the words.
Deletes them.
Types again:
“Something is happening to Kara.
And… somehow… to me.”
Lena leans back, heart pounding, fear curling beneath her ribs.
She whispers the truth she’s been avoiding:
“I’m losing her… and I don’t even know why.”
Fade to Scene 3.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 9 — “Shatterpoint”
Scene 3 — Mercy’s First Move
POV: Mercy Graves
L-Corp — Sub-Basement Service Corridor — Noon
---
Mercy Graves always admired L-Corp’s engineering.
All that glass and steel.
All that promise of “transparency” and “innovation.”
And yet every building had blind spots.
Every system had seams.
Every fortress had cracks.
She finds one here — in the service corridor beneath the west wing lab.
A forgotten passageway originally mapped for lead-lined containment, now repurposed for utility access.
Mercy moves with clinical precision.
Hair tucked beneath a contractor’s cap.
Face hidden behind tinted safety goggles.
Coverall uniform bearing a temporary L-Corp security clearance badge she printed herself.
Her boots don’t echo.
She steps softly, deliberately.
Predator quiet.
She reaches the access panel, kneels, and removes the faceplate.
Inside: a network of wires and heat sensors.
She pulls a tiny device from her belt — no bigger than a coin, matte black, utterly unremarkable.
A micro-concussive charge.
Custom-made.
Low yield.
Directional.
Non-lethal unless placed perfectly.
She handles it with the care of someone placing a child in a crib.
Mercy sticks it to the panel, arms the sequence with a tap, and closes the plate.
She steps back, admiring her work like an artist surveying a canvas.
This will do nicely.
Her comm crackles.
“Report,” Lex’s voice purrs in her ear.
Mercy keeps her voice low.
“Phase One complete. Device set. Yield calibrated. The explosion will be controlled.”
“And Miss Luthor?”
Mercy smirks.
“Working exactly where we need her to be.”
A beat.
Static hums across the channel.
“And the girl?” Lex asks.
Kara Danvers.
Lex always says it like a question he already knows the answer to.
Like a riddle wrapped in sunshine and secrets.
“Kara’s proximity radius is predictable,” Mercy replies.
“The second Lena’s life is threatened, she comes running.”
Lex hums, amused.
“How touching.”
Mercy continues:
“Her reactions spike every time Lena is distressed. She’s operating on instinct. Emotionally compromised. Which means—”
“Which means,” Lex finishes, “that if you shake the foundation…”
“…the tower falls,” Mercy concludes.
A soft laugh from Lex.
Mercy moves down the corridor, climbing the maintenance ladder back into the main building.
“Keep going,” Lex murmurs.
“Our dear Lena is the key. Break her balance, and Kara unravels.”
Mercy’s lips twitch.
“That’s the plan.”
“And Mercy?” Lex adds casually.
“We don’t want Lena dead.”
“Of course not.” Mercy wipes dust from her gloves.
“Dead women don’t scream loudly enough.”
Lex snorts.
Then silence.
Mercy exits into the populated hallway, blending effortlessly with the actual contractors moving equipment.
No one looks at her twice.
She glances up the stairwell.
Lena Luthor is three floors above her.
Clinical. Efficient. Predictable.
Mercy pulls a small remote from her sleeve and checks the proximity sensors linked to her planted charge.
Her smile turns razor-sharp.
“Let’s see how strong your little anchor really is.”
She pockets the remote and walks away.
Fade to Scene 4.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 9 — “Shatterpoint”
Scene 4 — DEO Evaluation
POV: Alex Danvers
DEO Medical Bay — Early Afternoon
---
Alex stands with her arms folded, jaw tight, pretending — poorly — that she’s not terrified.
Kara sits on the edge of the diagnostic bed, hands in her lap, staring at the floor like it might swallow her whole.
The overhead lights hum softly.
Monitors glow gold with Kryptonian bio-readouts.
None of them look good.
J’onn finishes the first scan, expression unreadable in that maddeningly Martian way of his.
He turns to Alex first.
“She’s destabilizing,” J’onn says quietly.
Alex’s heart drops straight into her stomach.
“Kara,” she says, moving toward her sister, “this isn’t just stress. Your readings are all over the place.”
Kara forces a laugh that dies halfway out of her throat.
“I’m fine.”
J’onn raises an eyebrow.
Alex glowers.
“Kara,” she says, voice firm, “you nearly fainted at CatCo yesterday, and this morning Lena practically had to hold you upright.”
Kara flinches at Lena’s name — a tiny, fragile twitch.
Alex catches it instantly.
“Right,” she mutters under her breath. “Thought so.”
J’onn steps closer, his voice gentle but weighted.
“Kara, you’ve been experiencing convergence spikes every hour. Your vitals fluctuate when Lena’s do. Your emotional field is… unstable.”
Kara folds her arms around herself.
“I said I’m fine.”
J’onn tilts his head.
“You are not.”
Kara’s breath hitches — a tiny, broken sound — then she slams the door on her emotions so fast Alex feels it physically.
Alex kneels in front of her.
“Kara,” she says softly, “look at me.”
Kara does.
Her eyes look ancient.
Not older — ancient.
“Kara,” Alex whispers, “you’re not sleeping. You’re barely eating. You’re shaking constantly. I don’t know what this is, but… I can’t help you if you keep shutting me out.”
Kara’s throat works.
“If I tell you everything,” she whispers, “I’ll lose everything.”
Alex freezes.
J’onn’s brow creases.
“Kara,” Alex says slowly, voice tight, “what does that mean? What would you lose?”
Kara looks away.
Her hands tremble violently.
Alex immediately grabs them, squeezing tight.
“Kara, whatever it is, whatever you think you’re going to lose — I promise you won’t lose me.”
Kara tears up.
“That’s not who I’m afraid of losing,” she whispers.
Alex’s breath catches.
J’onn closes his eyes — because he knows exactly what she means.
Alex doesn’t press.
Not yet.
Instead she cups Kara’s cheek like she did when Kara first arrived on Earth, scared and small and lost.
“Okay,” Alex says softly.
“Then we fix this. We keep you safe.”
Kara laughs — hollow, tired.
“I don’t feel safe.”
Alex swallows hard.
“Kara… are you… losing control of your powers?”
Kara doesn’t answer.
Her silence is the answer.
Alex squeezes her hand.
“Kara.”
Kara’s voice cracks.
“I broke a toothbrush this morning.”
J’onn scribbles something on his pad.
“And my vision… it keeps flickering. And I… I heard Lena scream before she did.”
Alex stiffens.
“Before she did?”
Kara nods, tears forming.
“I felt it, Alex. I felt her fear before she was even in danger.”
Alex glances at J’onn, alarmed.
J’onn speaks gently:
“This is beyond emotional sympathy. This is linkage. The convergence is strengthening faster than expected.”
Kara’s breathing quickens.
“Make it stop,” she pleads.
“Please. Make it stop. I can’t keep feeling everything and not knowing what’s real anymore.”
Alex pulls her into a hug before she can collapse.
Kara clings to her, shaking.
“I’m scared,” Kara whispers.
Alex closes her eyes.
“I know. We’ll help you. But you have to let us.”
J’onn steps forward.
“Kara,” he says softly, “you’re not alone. But hiding will only push you closer to collapse.”
Kara wipes her face, pulling away from Alex slowly.
“I just… don’t know how to tell the truth.”
Alex cups her shoulders.
“Start by trusting us. And when you're ready… trust Lena too.”
Kara winces, looking away.
J’onn finishes the scan.
He looks between them, concern deepening.
“We need to monitor her hourly. And she shouldn’t be alone.”
Alex nods instantly.
“I’ll stay with her.”
Kara hesitates.
Then—
“I want Lena.”
Alex’s entire world stops.
J’onn’s brow rises slightly — the Martian equivalent of shouting.
Kara realizes what she said and panics.
“I— I mean just because she— I— because she was there this morning—”
Alex holds up a hand.
“No. I get it.”
And for the first time, she actually does.
She sighs, defeated and loving and scared all at once.
“I’ll call her.”
Kara closes her eyes and exhales like she’s been underwater for hours.
Fade to Scene 5.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 9 — “Shatterpoint”
Scene 5 — Lena in Danger
POV: Kara Danvers
CatCo Alleyway — Mid-Afternoon
---
Kara shouldn’t be outside.
She knows that.
She knows Alex wanted her to stay at the DEO for observation, that J’onn told her the convergence was accelerating, that she should be resting, not pretending to be functional.
But the DEO lights were too bright.
The medical bay too sterile.
Her own thoughts too loud.
She needed air.
So she slipped out.
She stands now in the alley behind CatCo, hands braced on her knees, trying to slow her breathing as the world tilts again — edges blurring, color warping at the corners of her vision.
“Okay… okay… it’s fine… you’re fine…”
She isn’t.
Her heart pulses with a phantom beat that isn’t hers.
A second rhythm echoing under her ribs.
She presses a shaking hand to her sternum.
“Lena…” she whispers.
The name comes out like a prayer.
She straightens, trying to steady her senses, but everything feels wrong.
The air tastes metallic.
Her skin buzzes with static.
Kara closes her eyes.
Please… just give me a minute…
Then—
Her entire body seizes.
Pain knifes through her chest.
Not physical.
Not Kryptonite.
Not emotional.
Something else.
Something she’s never felt before.
A pulse.
A shockwave.
A spike of terror so sharp she cries out—
—and it’s not hers.
Kara’s eyes snap open.
Lena.
Her breathing stops.
Her vision whites out.
Her knees nearly buckle.
“No— no, no— Lena—”
Another wave hits her.
Stronger.
A scream—
echoing through the convergence—
not heard, but felt.
Kara’s spine locks.
Her heart lodges in her throat.
“I’m coming,” she gasps.
She’s already moving before she thinks.
She sprints to the alley’s dead end, looks up the sheer wall—
—and launches.
A burst of air blasts behind her as she rockets upward, leaving dust spiraling in her wake.
The suit forms around her mid-flight, the fabric materializing beneath her clothes as instinct takes over — cape snapping free behind her as she breaks the cloud layer.
Her mind is nothing but Lena’s heartbeat.
Lena’s fear.
Lena’s pain that hasn’t fully happened yet.
She streaks across the skyline in a blur of blue and red, faster than she’s flown since the moment she lost her world.
Her thoughts are a frantic loop.
Please be okay—
Please be okay—
Please be okay—
Her eyes burn, adjusting automatically to locate heat signatures, scanning building after building—
There.
West wing of L-Corp.
Her stomach drops.
The fear spikes again, violent and disorienting.
This time she hears it.
Not through sound.
Through the bond.
A broken, terrified gasp—
Kara—
Kara’s heart stops.
Then she dives.
The speed is reckless.
Desperate.
Uncontrolled.
She punches downward with enough force to crack the air.
The world blurs.
And she crashes through the west wing window—
—
—
Fade to Scene 6.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 9 — “Shatterpoint”
Scene 6 — The Micro-Explosion
POV: Lena Luthor
L-Corp — West Wing Research Lab
---
The world ends in a soundless flash.
One moment, Lena is leaning over a microscope, reviewing protein fragmentation from last week’s testing.
The next—
A concussive force slams into her side, throwing her three feet across the lab.
Her shoulder hits the floor first.
Her elbow second.
Her temple last.
The impact rings her skull like a bell.
For a breathless moment she hears nothing.
Sees nothing.
Feels nothing except the shocking, metallic taste of adrenaline in the back of her throat.
Then sensation slams into her all at once—
Alarms erupt in shrill waves.
A fire suppressant system hisses overhead.
Glass rains from the shattered observation window.
Lights flicker violently as smoke coils near the ceiling.
Lena pulls herself onto her elbow, coughing as dust fills her lungs.
Her vision swims.
Her ears ring.
Her heartbeat stutters in a frantic, stumbling rhythm.
What— what happened?
Her hand drifts automatically to her forehead.
Warm.
Wet.
Blood.
She blinks hard, trying to clear the double vision.
The west wall is scorched.
Equipment overturned.
A metal table warped from the heat of the blast.
This wasn’t a malfunction.
This was targeted.
“Security!” Lena gasps, reaching for her phone.
Her fingers slip.
Her hand shakes violently.
She drops it.
She tries again—
her wrist buckles.
A flicker of panic spreads through her chest, sharp and sudden.
Then—
Something else hits her.
A spike of emotion so intense she chokes—
Shock.
Fear.
Desperation—
Kara.
It’s Kara’s fear.
Not hers.
Lena’s breath catches.
“Kara…?”
She swallows against the nausea rising in her throat and pushes herself to her knees.
Pain lances through her ribs as she moves, but she forces herself upright, hand braced on the shattered lab table.
The room dips sideways.
She grits her teeth.
“Jess—” she coughs, choking on dust, “—someone call Jess—”
Her legs buckle.
She catches herself on the wall, fingers slipping across the smooth glass.
Her vision darkens at the edges.
Her breath shakes.
A flicker of movement glints through the broken window—
a shadow slicing through the sky—
Then the air pressure shifts.
Hard.
A sonic crack reverberates through the room as something breaks the sound barrier approaching the building.
Lena’s hair whips against her face.
The lights blow out.
For a heartbeat, the world goes black.
Then—
A blue blur crashes through the laboratory window in a hurricane of glass and wind—
slamming into the center of the room with devastating precision.
The force ripples across the floor.
Paper and debris scatter.
Smoke pulls backward from the shockwave.
Lena lifts her head—
Eyes wide—
Blood running down her cheek—
Breath caught tight in her chest—
And sees a silhouette she would know anywhere.
Kara.
Not walking.
Not running.
Landing.
Standing in her lab like an avenging star, chest heaving, eyes wild—
As if she tore the sky open to reach her in time.
Lena doesn’t breathe.
Because no one moves like that.
No one human.
Fade to Scene 7.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 9 — “Shatterpoint”
Scene 7 — Kara Arrives Too Fast
POV: Lena Luthor
L-Corp — West Wing Research Lab, moments after the blast
---
Kara looks like a force of nature.
Not the awkward reporter with mismatched socks.
Not the shy woman who stammers when she’s emotional.
A warrior.
A storm.
A living shockwave wrapped in blue and red.
Lena’s breath stutters.
Kara’s cape settles around her shoulders, rippling from the momentum of the crash-landing.
Her eyes burn with something Lena has never seen directed at her before—
Terror.
Raw.
Unrestrained.
“Kara…” Lena whispers.
Kara doesn’t hear her.
She’s already moving.
“KARA, NO—!” Lena tries, but the warning dies on her tongue.
Kara crosses the destroyed lab in less than a second—
blurring—
skidding—
falling to her knees beside Lena with a force that cracks the tile beneath her boots.
Her hands cup Lena’s face before Lena can blink.
“Kara?” Lena breathes, dizzy.
Kara’s hands tremble as she checks Lena’s temple, her ribs, her breathing, scanning every inch of her with frantic, desperate precision.
“Are you hurt? Lena—Lena, look at me—”
Her voice breaks.
Lena has never heard it break before.
“Kara,” Lena whispers again, softer, “I’m— I’m okay.”
Kara ignores her—
or can’t hear her—
because something inside her has snapped.
Her breathing is ragged.
Her heartbeat thunderous.
Her eyes wild as they sweep the room, assessing threats with speed no human possesses.
“Kara,” Lena repeats, firmer, reaching up, fingers brushing Kara’s wrist, “look at me.”
And she does.
Slowly.
Like it costs her something.
Kara’s pupils are blown wide, panic shimmering in her irises.
“Lee,” she whispers, voice cracking on the word.
Lena freezes.
“That’s— that’s not my nickname,” she says softly, pulse racing.
But Kara doesn’t seem to hear the slip this time.
Her gaze snaps to the streak of blood running down Lena’s cheek.
Her face changes.
The panic shifts into fury—
not at Lena—
but at whoever dared hurt her.
“Kara,” Lena says again, breathless, “I’m alright. I swear.”
Kara shakes her head violently.
“No. No, you’re not. I felt you— I felt your fear— I—”
She chokes on the words.
And that’s when it happens.
Lena sees it.
A flicker.
A shimmer.
The faintest flare of light beneath Kara’s skin—
a gold pulse beneath her ribs—
matching the exact rhythm Lena felt in her own chest minutes earlier.
Their eyes lock.
Neither moves.
Neither breathes.
For one dazed second she thinks she saw red and blue — a streak, a cape, a shape tearing through the smoke — but the concussion and chaos muddle the memory. It couldn’t have been what it looked like. It couldn’t.
Lena whispers:
“Kara… how did you get here so fast?”
Kara’s jaw clenches.
She doesn’t answer.
She can’t.
Because the truth is right there between them—
in the shattered glass
in the smoke
in the sonic boom still trembling through the air.
Kara Danvers didn’t run to her.
She flew.
Lena’s hand rises shakily, fingertips brushing Kara’s cheek.
“Kara,” she whispers, “no human reacts like that.”
Kara closes her eyes, and her breath breaks.
“Please,” Kara whispers, “not now. Not yet.”
Lena’s heart pounds.
She wants to ask.
She wants to demand.
She wants to shake the truth out of her.
But Kara is shaking like she might collapse.
So Lena softens.
“Kara,” she murmurs gently, “I’m not going anywhere.”
Kara exhales shakily—
relief, grief, terror all tangled into one.
Then—
Kara sways.
Her body gives out.
Her eyes roll back—
“Kara!”
Lena lunges forward, catching her before she hits the floor.
Kara collapses against her chest, dead weight, breathing uneven.
Lena’s arms tighten around her instinctively.
“Oh God… Kara…”
She lowers them both to the ground, cradling Kara’s head in her lap, stroking her hair with trembling fingers.
Lena whispers, voice cracking with emotion she can’t contain:
“I’m here. I’m right here. I’ve got you.”
Kara’s lashes flutter.
She clings weakly to Lena’s jacket with one trembling hand.
“Don’t… let go,” Kara murmurs.
“Never,” Lena breathes.
And she means it.
Fade to Scene 8.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 9 — “Shatterpoint”
**Scene 8 — Cat Drops a Bomb (From Afar)
POV: Lena Luthor
L-Corp — Hallway Outside the West Wing Lab
---
The hallway is chaos.
Security personnel swarm the shattered lab doors.
Medical staff push through with kits.
Smoke drifts out in thin, ghostly curls.
And in the middle of it all—
Kara clinging to Lena like a lifeline.
Lena keeps one arm tight around her waist as they back away from the rubble, guiding Kara carefully toward the wall before she collapses again.
“Kara, slow… breathe,” Lena urges, her own pulse thundering.
Kara tries.
She fails.
Her knees wobble, and Lena braces her, one hand steady on her hip, the other cupping the back of her neck.
Security rushes forward.
“Ms. Luthor, we need to escort you to medical—”
“I’m not going anywhere,” Lena snaps, voice sharp as broken glass.
“Not until she’s stable.”
Kara’s fingers curl into Lena’s sleeve at the sound of “she.”
Lena feels it.
Feels everything Kara isn’t saying.
A medic arrives with an oxygen canister.
Kara flinches.
“No—no masks—just… give me a second—”
Lena steps between Kara and the medic.
“She needs space,” she says. “Back up.”
The medic hesitates.
Lena doesn’t.
She turns back to Kara, brushing a trembling strand of hair from her cheek.
“Kara… hey. Look at me. Focus on my voice.”
Kara tries.
Her eyes flicker—blue, brighter than they should be.
Then Lena’s phone buzzes.
She almost ignores it—
but the name flashing across the screen freezes her.
Cat Grant.
Lena frowns.
Why is Cat calling her?
She answers with her free hand.
“Cat?”
Cat doesn’t say hello.
“Kira,” Cat announces, voice dripping judgment through the speaker, “is currently being broadcast across half the city’s security cameras like a blonde missile. Would you care to explain why my assistant just punched a hole through the skyline?”
Lena’s eyebrows shoot up.
Kara freezes.
Lena slowly turns her head, staring at Kara.
“Kara did what now?” Lena says carefully.
“Oh, don’t play innocent,” Cat scoffs. “She launched herself off CatCo’s roof like she was auditioning for a Kryptonian track team. And before you ask—yes. I had the cameras enhanced. Obviously.”
Kara makes a tiny, dying sound into Lena’s shoulder.
Cat continues:
“She was a streak. A blue-and-red blur. Straight toward your building. I told her once she’d get hazard pay for this. Didn’t think she’d take it literally.”
Lena’s gaze slowly drifts over Kara’s form—the trembling hands, the cape she swore she imagined, the speed that made no human sense.
Her voice comes out thin:
“A… streak?”
“Oh yes,” Cat says dryly. “Your girl tore through the clouds faster than a drone with a death wish. Very dramatic. I’d be proud if I weren’t also irritated. Fix her.”
Lena blinks.
“Fix her?”
“Yes. Fix her. Before she stress-shreds any more window panels. I am not sending CatCo interns to sweep up Kryptonian-adjacent debris because she can’t walk places like a normal person.”
Kara groans softly into Lena’s collarbone.
Lena’s jaw works.
“Cat…” she murmurs, eyes locked on Kara’s pale face, “did you just compare Kara to a—”
“Kryptonian,” Cat finishes. “Yes. You’re welcome. Goodbye.”
The call ends.
Lena stares at her phone, stunned.
Slowly, very slowly, her gaze shifts back to Kara.
Kara swallows.
“Lena… I can explain—”
Lena raises one eyebrow.
Just one.
“Kara,” she says softly, too softly, “why is Cat Grant calling you a projectile?”
Kara whimpers.
Lena steps closer, her voice dropping into something equal parts fear, tenderness, and dawning certainty:
“Why did you get here faster than the explosion alert reached our security system?”
Kara shakes her head weakly.
“Lena… please…”
Lena’s breath catches.
She feels the truth rising—
but Kara’s body sways violently.
“Kara?”
Kara doesn’t answer.
Her eyes roll.
Lena lunges forward just as Kara’s knees give out.
“KARA!”
Lena catches her—again—pulling her close before she hits the ground.
Security shouts.
Medics rush forward.
The convergence pulses so sharply Lena gasps—
And Kara collapses in her arms completely.
Fade to Scene 9.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 9 — “Shatterpoint”
**Scene 9 — Kara Collapses
POV: Lena Luthor
L-Corp — West Wing Hallway
---
Kara’s eyes flutter once—
twice—
then go completely unfocused.
“Kara?” Lena’s voice pitches upward, tight with panic.
“Kara, look at me—hey—don’t do this. Stay with me.”
But Kara isn’t hearing her.
Her breath stutters.
Her knees buckle.
And Lena barely has a heartbeat to react before Kara’s full weight drops into her arms.
“NO—no, no, no—Kara!”
Lena clamps her arms around her waist, catching her before she hits the floor.
They sink together in a controlled collapse, Lena guiding them to the ground, pulling Kara against her lap, anchoring her with trembling hands.
Kara’s head lolls against her shoulder.
Her skin is cold.
Too cold.
“Kara?” Lena whispers, her voice breaking. “Kara, please open your eyes. Please—”
Kara doesn’t respond.
Her breathing comes in shallow, uneven gasps.
Her muscles twitch with small, involuntary spasms.
Sweat beads along her hairline despite her skin going pale.
The convergence pulses again—
a sharp, golden flare across Kara’s sternum—
and Lena feels it like a punch beneath her ribs.
She gasps.
Her hand flies to her own chest.
“What—what is happening to you?” Lena whispers, terror ripping through her.
Kara’s fingers twitch weakly, reaching for her—
barely conscious—
instinctive—
seeking.
Lena grabs her hand immediately.
“I’m here,” she breathes, choking on the words. “I’m right here. Don’t you dare leave me.”
A medic pushes forward.
“Ms. Luthor, we need to—”
“BACK UP!” Lena snaps so fiercely that everyone in the hallway freezes.
“Give her space! She doesn’t need sedatives, she needs AIR!”
Kara’s body arches abruptly, a shudder ripping through her from ribs to fingertips.
Lena’s arms close around her instantly, holding her tight, grounding her through the tremor.
“Kara—Kara, look at me,” Lena pleads. “You’re safe. I’ve got you. Stay with me.”
Kara’s eyelids flutter.
A flicker—just a flicker—of blue shows beneath her lashes.
“Le—” Kara breathes, barely audible. “Lena…”
Lena’s heart fractures.
“Yes. Yes, I’m here,” she whispers fiercely, forehead pressed to Kara’s.
“You’re not alone. I’m right here. I’m not leaving.”
Kara’s breathing stumbles again.
Then falters.
Then—
Her whole body slumps.
“No—no, no—KARA!” Lena cries out, louder than she means to, raw fear shredding her voice.
She cradles Kara closer, one hand cupping the back of her head, the other gripping her hand tight enough her knuckles turn white.
“Stay with me,” Lena whispers against Kara’s hair, voice trembling.
“Please… please don’t go. I can’t— I can’t lose you too.”
She doesn’t realize she’s shaking until she feels Kara’s fingers give one weak twitch against her palm.
A medic steps forward again, gentler this time.
“Ms. Luthor… we need to run diagnostics. Let us move her to the stretcher.”
Lena’s jaw clenches.
She wipes the blood from Kara’s cheek with her thumb, eyes burning.
“Fine,” she says tightly.
“But I’m going with her.”
She doesn’t let go of Kara’s hand.
Not when they lift her.
Not when they lay her onto the stretcher.
Not when they start to wheel her down the hallway.
Lena walks beside her, fingers laced with Kara’s, eyes locked on her pale, shaking form.
She leans down and whispers:
“I’ve got you, Kara. I swear I’m not leaving.”
And under the fluorescent lights—
just faintly—
the golden pulse beneath Kara’s skin flickers again.
This time…
Lena feels it.
Inside her own chest.
Fade out.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 9 — “Shatterpoint”
Scene 10 — Mercy Watches
POV: Mercy Graves
Off-site Surveillance Hub — Unknown Location
---
The feed wavers.
For a second it’s just static—grainy, distorted, useless.
Then the picture sharpens.
Mercy switches to the thermal overlay, mouth curling in satisfaction as the hallway outside the destroyed L-Corp wing comes into view.
Kara Danvers is crumpled on the tile floor, unconscious, head in Lena’s lap.
Lena Luthor is shaking.
Not a lot.
Not enough for any trained eye but Mercy’s to spot.
But she’s shaking.
Mercy leans back in her chair, folding one leg elegantly over the other.
“Well,” she murmurs, dragging a fingertip along the rim of her coffee cup, “someone’s losing their composure.”
She zooms in.
Kara’s vitals pulse erratically on the thermal readout — heat spiking, dropping, surging again.
Impossible for a human.
Impossible for most kryptonians, honestly.
Mercy narrows her eyes.
“What exactly are you?”
The audio feed crackles as Lena’s voice cuts through:
“Stay with me. Kara, stay with me…”
Mercy tilts her head.
There it is.
The tremor in Lena’s tone.
The crack in the armor.
The fear.
Lena Luthor — brilliant, composed, untouchable — sounds like she’s begging.
Mercy files the sound away.
Leverage.
She clicks a button and rewinds ten seconds.
Watches it again.
Lena stroking Kara’s hair.
Holding her hand.
Refusing to let go of the stretcher rail even as medics wheel Kara away.
“Oh Lena…” Mercy murmurs, smiling with no warmth.
“You are far more valuable than your brother ever realized.”
She lets the footage run.
Kara’s body jerks with another convergence tremor.
Lena gasps and clutches her chest — the bond pulse hitting her too.
Mercy sits up straighter.
Interesting.
Very interesting.
She switches on her encrypted comm.
“Mercy to Lex.”
Static. Then—
“Report.”
Mercy rewinds to the exact moment Kara collapses in Lena’s arms, then flips on the neural frequency analyzer.
Two pulses.
Two signatures.
Two synchronized spikes.
One initiating from Kara…
One echoing in Lena.
“Lex,” Mercy says, a slow, satisfying smile forming, “I have proof.”
A pause.
Lex’s voice sharpens.
“Proof of what?”
Mercy taps the screen, highlighting the paired pulses.
“Kara Danvers is linked to your sister.”
“Linked?” Lex repeats, skeptical.
Mercy zooms in further.
“Emotionally. Physiologically. Something is tying them together — when Lena’s distress peaks, Kara reacts immediately. And when Kara collapses…”
She plays the last ten seconds again.
Lena clutching her chest.
Lena gasping.
Lena in pain that isn’t hers.
“…Lena feels it.”
Silence.
Then—
“Well,” Lex says, almost purring, “that is… delightful.”
Mercy leans back, folding her arms.
“Your instinct was correct. Lena’s the anchor. Shake her hard enough, and Kara will fall apart.”
“And Kara?” Lex asks. “How is she reacting?”
Mercy watches the footage of Kara on the stretcher.
Unconscious.
Pale.
Fragile.
Clinging to Lena’s hand like it’s the last oxygen line on a sinking ship.
“She’s spiraling,” Mercy answers.
“And she’s terrified.”
“Good,” Lex murmurs.
Mercy’s smile sharpens.
“Ready for Phase Two?”
Lex chuckles.
“Mercy, dear, I was born ready.”
The feed freezes on Lena’s face — panic, grief, determination — all focused solely on the unconscious girl in her arms.
Mercy stares at the image for a long, thoughtful moment.
Then whispers:
“Let’s break your anchor.”
Fade to Scene 11.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 9 — “Shatterpoint”
Scene 11 — Lena Refuses to Leave Her
POV: Lena Luthor
L-Corp — Executive Medical Suite
---
They wheel Kara into the private medical suite Lena keeps for emergencies — the one only three employees know exists.
Lena is the fourth.
And today, she’s the only one who matters.
“Set her down gently,” Lena orders, voice tight as steel.
The medics do.
Kara looks impossibly small on the bed.
Strands of blonde hair plastered to her forehead.
Skin too pale.
Breathing too shallow.
Lena’s chest aches.
Not metaphorically.
Literally.
It pulses — right where Kara’s did in the hallway.
A mirrored flare of pain that makes her hand twitch toward her ribs.
She forces herself to focus.
“Vitals?” she demands.
“Unstable,” the medic says. “She’s tachycardic, disoriented, and we’re picking up neurological interference we can’t explain. Ms. Luthor… it almost looks like—”
“I know,” Lena snaps, sharper than she intended.
The medic falls silent.
Lena steps closer to the bed, pulling a chair as near as physically possible, and sits.
“Kara,” she whispers.
No response.
“Kara… please…”
Still nothing but the faint, shaky rise and fall of her chest.
Lena’s breath trembles.
She reaches out, hesitating for half a second —
then takes Kara’s hand in both of hers.
Warm.
But not warm enough.
“Kara, listen to me,” Lena murmurs, leaning in. “Whatever is happening… whatever you’re hiding… I’m not leaving.”
Kara’s fingers twitch faintly in hers.
It’s barely anything.
A ghost of movement.
But to Lena, it’s everything.
A medic steps closer.
“Ms. Luthor, we should run a full neurological—”
Lena lifts her head and gives him a look that could level mountains.
“No. Tests can wait. She needs stability, not more stress.”
“But—”
“I said no.”
The medic backs off.
Lena turns back to Kara, smoothing a thumb across her knuckles.
“You feel everything alone,” she whispers.
“It’s all you’ve ever done. Carry the world alone. Fall apart alone.”
Her voice thickens.
“No more.”
A soft hum begins under her skin —
that same golden pulse she felt earlier in the hallway, now faint but unmistakable.
It vibrates where their hands touch.
Lena freezes.
Then slowly, cautiously, she lifts her free hand and places it lightly over Kara’s sternum.
Another pulse.
Kara’s chest glows faintly — gold, soft, rhythmic.
And under Lena’s palm, she feels her own heartbeat syncing with Kara’s in a slow, impossible resonance.
“Oh my God…” Lena breathes.
It’s real.
Something is binding them.
Something beyond fear.
Beyond coincidence.
Beyond anything she understands yet.
“Kara…” she whispers, voice shaking, “what are you doing to me?”
Kara doesn’t wake.
But her lips part—just slightly—
And the faintest whisper escapes:
“Don’t…leave…”
Lena’s throat closes.
She leans forward, forehead pressing gently to Kara’s.
“I won’t,” Lena vows, voice trembling. “I won’t leave you. Not now. Not ever.”
The convergence pulses again, stronger this time.
Lena exhales shakily, her breath mixing with Kara’s.
Outside the room, medics argue in hushed tones.
Security power-cycles scanners.
Alarms echo faintly from the damaged wing.
But inside this room—
Lena doesn’t move.
Doesn’t blink.
Doesn’t loosen her grip for even a second.
She stays where Kara can feel her.
Where Kara can find her.
Where Kara can breathe.
Lena whispers, almost to herself:
“You came for me the second I was in danger… and now I’m not leaving you for a heartbeat.”
The room settles.
Quiet.
Dim.
Still.
Lena squeezes Kara’s hand once more.
“I’ve got you,” she breathes.
“And I’m not letting go.”
The golden pulse under their joined hands flickers softly.
Then steadies.
Fade out.
End of Chapter 9.
---
Notes:
Thank you so much for reading Chapter 9!
Chapter 10 brings the first echoes of the Speed Force’s warning, deeper cracks in the timeline, and Lena beginning to follow threads she’s been afraid to pull. Kara’s condition worsens, Lex sharpens his focus, and Mercy prepares her next move.See you in the next chapter 💛
Chapter 10: Chapter 10: The Warning in the Static
Summary:
A convergence pulse neither of them can ignore.
A warning delivered through lightning and static.
A secret Kara can’t hold much longer—
and a truth Lena is finally ready to demand.
Notes:
Thank you so much for continuing this journey with me!
This chapter marks a turning point for both Kara and Lena — emotionally, temporally, and narratively.
The convergence intensifies, the Speed Force stops being gentle, and our girls are officially out of time to keep hiding from each other.Buckle in. Things are about to shift.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 10 — “The Warning in the Static”
Scene 1 — The Static Dream
POV: Kara Danvers
Convergence Dreamspace
---
Darkness.
Then—
ssshhhkk—
A flicker of static cracks through the void, like a radio tuning itself through memories she hasn’t lived yet.
Kara floats weightlessly, suspended in something that feels thicker than air and thinner than light.
Her fingers twitch.
Her heartbeat echoes strangely — not one rhythm but two, overlapping, out of sync.
Hers… and someone else’s.
Lena’s.
She knows it without question.
“Lena—?”
Her voice comes out muffled, swallowed by static.
Then the darkness ripples.
Colors smear across it — electric blues, searing golds, streaks of lightning fracturing the space around her.
The Speed Force.
A shiver runs through her bones.
“Kara…”
The voice comes distorted, layered, as if spoken from inside a storm.
Kara spins toward it.
Shapes flicker in and out — silhouettes, faces she can’t fully see.
Barry.
Or the echo of him.
His outline forms in jagged bursts of gold current, appearing and disappearing between frames like a glitch in time.
“Barry?” Kara whispers.
His face flickers, voice stuttering through interference.
“You’re off… course—Kara—this timeline—unstable—”
The words distort, tearing like fabric in a wind.
Kara reaches toward him.
“Barry, please—tell me what’s happening.”
The lightning surges.
“Not… me,” Barry’s echo manages.
“The Speed Force—using my imprint—it’s the only—way—to reach you—”
The void shudders violently.
Kara flinches as golden sparks crackle across her skin.
“What do you want from me?” Kara demands, fear tightening her voice.
“What am I supposed to fix? Why am I—”
Her breath catches.
“Why am I falling apart?”
The answer comes like a thunderclap.
SHHKK—“YOU CANNOT SURVIVE THIS ALONE.”
The force of it knocks her backward, spinning through the void.
Kara gasps, slamming her palms against the nothingness until she stabilizes.
A softer, clearer voice bleeds through —
Barry’s voice, steadier now, as if the Speed Force grants her mercy.
“Kara… listen. You weren’t meant to come back.”
Her stomach drops.
“That’s not fair,” she whispers. “I had to. I couldn’t lose her. I couldn’t—I couldn’t let Lex erase—”
A bright flash silences her.
Lightning threads itself around her chest, binding her in gentle current.
Barry’s echo steps closer.
“The timeline you came from is collapsing,” he says, voice shaking with distortion.
“And this one is cracking under the pressure. Every moment you change… every emotion you feel… the convergence grows stronger.”
The golden threads pulse faster, matching her heartbeat.
Matching Lena’s.
Kara’s breath shakes.
“Tell me how to stop it,” she begs.
“Tell me how to save her.”
Another surge of static.
Sparks rain around her.
“Kara…” Barry says gently,
“you’re not the one dying.”
The world lurches.
“What?”
“The convergence isn’t consuming you,” he continues.
“It’s tearing into your anchor.”
Kara freezes.
Anchor.
Lena.
Her chest breaks open with terror.
“No—no, I won’t let that happen. I came back to save her, not—”
“Then you must tell her,” Barry’s echo says, distorted but unyielding.
“Your anchor must know the truth. She must stabilize the timeline with you.”
“I can’t,” Kara whispers, shaking her head violently.
“She’ll hate me. She—she won’t want anything to do with me when she finds out who I am. What I’ve done—”
Lightning cracks across the void —
a sound like a universe being slapped awake.
“Kara Zor-El,” the Speed Force says through Barry’s voice,
“you cannot protect someone by keeping them blind.”
Kara’s breath catches.
The void pulses.
Barry’s outline dissolves, his voice echoing:
“Fix it… before the timeline snaps. She is your constant. Don’t run from her.”
The static surges.
Light explodes.
Kara falls—
—and wakes with a violent gasp.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 10 — “The Warning in the Static”
Scene 2 — Lena’s Vigil… and the Wound She Hides
POV: Lena Luthor
L-Corp Executive Medical Suite
---
The world narrows to the shape of Kara lying unconscious on the bed.
Lena barely hears the medics speaking.
Barely registers the machines humming.
Barely feels the sting at her own temple.
All she can focus on is Kara’s stillness.
“Ms. Luthor,” a medic says again, more insistent, “you’re bleeding. You need to sit.”
“I’m fine,” Lena snaps without looking at him.
Blood trickles from the cut above her eyebrow, sliding across her cheekbone.
The medic presses a sterile cloth toward her.
“Ma’am, the wound needs cleaning. And you might have a concussion—”
“I said I’m fine.”
He hesitates.
Lena doesn’t.
She continues smoothing Kara’s hair back from her forehead, studying every shallow breath with terrified precision.
Another medic joins him.
“Ms. Luthor, let us help. If you collapse too, we’ll have twice the problem.”
Lena freezes.
She hates logic when it comes from someone else.
“Five minutes,” she says sharply.
“That’s all.”
The medics nod, relieved.
One gently lifts her chin.
Lena hisses at the sting as he presses antiseptic to the cut.
“Hold still,” he murmurs.
“I am still,” Lena mutters, even though she’s shaking.
They place butterfly bandages along the split skin.
One medic shines a light into her eyes.
Lena smacks his hand lightly away.
“Enough. She needs you, not me.”
He sighs but steps back.
Lena immediately crosses to Kara’s bedside again, sinking into the chair she’s practically molded her shape into over the last hour.
She takes Kara’s hand in hers, thumb stroking the back of it with soft, compulsive motions.
“Kara… wake up,” she whispers.
No response.
Her chest tightens so sharply she grabs the edge of the bed for balance.
“Kara,” she says again, voice cracking, “please.”
Kara’s fingers twitch faintly.
Lena’s heart lurches.
“Kara?”
A soft, broken inhale.
Then—
Kara’s eyes flutter open.
Lena cups the side of her face instantly, relief crashing through her so violently she nearly cries.
“Hey—hey, you’re okay. Kara, look at me.”
Kara blinks sluggishly, vision swimming.
Then her eyes lock onto Lena’s face—
—and widen in horror.
“Lena,” Kara breathes, voice raw, “you’re hurt.”
Lena stiffens.
“It’s nothing,” she lies. “Just a cut.”
Kara pushes herself upright too fast, panic seizing her features.
“What happened? Did someone—did the blast—did you—?”
“Kara,” Lena interrupts gently, pressing a hand to her shoulder, “I’m fine.”
“You’re bleeding,” Kara says, voice cracking.
Her fingers tremble as she reaches out and brushes the edge of the bandage.
Lena swears she feels electricity.
Kara swears she sees a flicker of gold.
“Lena,” Kara whispers again, breath shaky, “I hurt you.”
“No,” Lena says firmly, catching Kara’s hand before she pulls back.
“You didn’t. You saved me.”
The room goes quiet.
Kara stares at her, chest rising too fast.
“Can I…?” Kara murmurs, hand hovering near the bruise forming along Lena’s cheekbone.
Lena leans in without hesitation.
“Yes.”
Kara’s fingertips graze her skin with devastating gentleness.
She winces—just barely.
Kara draws in a sharp breath, eyes filling with fear and guilt.
And that’s when it happens—
The convergence pulses.
A soft, golden flare beneath Kara’s ribs—
mirrored beneath Lena’s hand on the bed rail.
Their breaths synchronize.
Their heartbeats align.
Lena’s fingers tighten around Kara’s instinctively.
Kara’s lips part as if she felt Lena inside her chest.
Lena whispers:
“You scared me.”
Kara whispers back:
“You almost died.”
Their foreheads nearly touch.
Nearly.
A medic clears his throat loudly.
They both jump.
Kara blushes scarlet.
Lena clears her throat and sits back a fraction of an inch.
“Her vitals stabilized,” the medic reports.
“Whatever episode she had earlier seems to be resolving.”
Lena breathes out.
Thank God.
Kara doesn’t look away from her.
Lena squeezes her hand once more.
“Don’t do that again,” she murmurs.
Kara swallows.
“I’ll try.”
But the look in her eyes says something else entirely:
I don’t know how.
Not without you.
Fade to Scene 3.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 10 — “The Warning in the Static”
Scene 3 — The DEO Theory
POV: Alex Danvers
DEO Command — Monitoring Suite
---
Alex stands over the central console, arms crossed tightly over her chest, staring at the convergence data like she can force it to make sense.
It doesn’t.
The holographic scan flickers—two waveforms pulsing in erratic, mirrored motion.
One labeled Subject K.D.
One labeled Anchor Response (Unidentified)
Her jaw clenches.
“Kara,” she whispers, “what the hell is happening to you?”
Behind her, the air shifts.
A familiar, calm presence settles at her shoulder.
“Alex,” J’onn says softly.
“You’ve been standing here for twenty-eight minutes. You should sit.”
She doesn’t.
“What’s wrong with her?” Alex asks instead, voice sharp with fear she’s trying desperately to suppress.
J’onn steps forward, examining the readings.
“This is not a standard physiological event,” he says.
“It isn’t Kryptonian in origin… or human. It appears to be—”
He stops.
Alex turns, frustrated.
“Say it.”
J’onn’s gaze drifts to the pulsing waveforms.
“It appears to be temporal.”
Alex’s heart stutters.
“Temporal as in… time?”
J’onn inclines his head.
“Something is interacting with her on a level beyond normal space. Something she has not told us.”
Alex swallows hard, her stomach knotting.
Kara hides things when she thinks it protects people.
She always has.
But this?
Whatever this is?
It’s tearing at her.
Alex folds her arms tighter.
“Why is there a second waveform?” Alex asks.
“Whose heartbeat is syncing with hers?”
J’onn studies the projection carefully.
“This second signature… whoever it belongs to, they are deeply connected to Kara. Emotionally. Fundamentally.”
Alex’s mind races.
James?
No—wrong frequency, wrong depth.
Winn?
Close, but not this close.
Her breath catches.
There’s only one person Kara reacts to with that kind of intensity.
Only one person whose fear could send Kara sprinting across the city like a meteor.
Only one person Kara nearly died protecting today.
“…Lena,” Alex whispers.
J’onn’s silence is answer enough.
Alex turns back to the console.
“Kara collapsed the second Lena was in danger,” she murmurs.
“And when Kara collapsed… Lena reacted like she’d been hit too.”
J’onn nods once.
“Their physiological responses mirrored each other. It is extremely rare.”
Alex grips the console edge.
“Is it dangerous?”
“It could become dangerous,” J’onn says carefully.
“Especially if neither of them understands the bond forming between them.”
Alex’s chest clenches.
“Kara doesn’t even know what’s happening to her.”
J’onn lowers his voice.
“And Lena does not know she is involved.”
Alex stares at the synchronized waveforms as they pulse once more—
a sharp flare, like two heartbeats forced to beat in harmony.
“Kara…” she whispers.
Fear flares in her eyes.
For the first time tonight, she feels the timeline slipping out from under them all.
Fade to Scene 4 — Mercy escalates.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 10 — “The Warning in the Static”
Scene 4 — Mercy Sets the Trap
POV: Mercy Graves
Unknown Location — Tactical Operations Hub
---
Fingers steepled beneath her chin, Mercy watches the security feeds with the unblinking calm of a serpent waiting for prey to step closer.
L-Corp’s west wing is still smoking.
Medics swarm.
Security scrambles to re-enforce protocols.
But Mercy isn’t watching any of that.
Her eyes are locked on one feed—
the one buried deep in L-Corp’s internal network.
The one showing Lena Luthor standing at Kara Danvers’ bedside, shoulders taut, jaw trembling faintly, hand wrapped tightly around Kara’s.
The convergence pulse flickers faintly across the hacked biometric overlay.
Mercy narrows her eyes.
“Fascinating.”
She zooms in on Lena.
Her pupils are blown wide.
Her pulse is elevated.
Her breathing ragged.
Mercy smiles.
Fear.
Not for herself.
For Kara.
She switches to a second monitor showing earlier footage:
Kara streaking through the skyline toward L-Corp—
a blue-red blur moving at impossible velocity—
—and then the moment she crashed into the lab.
Mercy taps the frame.
“She didn’t run,” she murmurs. “She flew.”
She switches back to Lena.
“She is why.”
There’s a sharp satisfaction in her voice.
Mercy doesn’t just want to destabilize Kara.
She wants to break the foundation beneath her feet.
She wants to shatter the thing Kara doesn’t even realize she’s holding onto for dear life.
The comm crackles.
“Status check,” Lex’s voice purrs.
Mercy doesn’t turn from the screen.
“Phase One was a success. L-Corp’s lower labs are gone. Kara’s reactions were… exactly as predicted.”
“And Lena?”
Mercy smirks.
“In deeper than either of them realize.”
She taps a key.
New windows unfold—maps, schedules, personnel reports.
Highlighted in red:
Lena Luthor — Daily Routines, Preferred Routes, Security Gaps
Lex hums softly on the line.
“Proceed.”
Mercy leans forward, eyes glinting.
“With pleasure.”
She pulls up the encrypted file labeled PHASE TWO: SEPARATION PROTOCOL.
Lines of text scroll:
— Disrupt anchor’s sense of safety
— Increase stress responsiveness
— Force anchor isolation
— Trigger subject’s destabilization event
— Extract Lena Luthor
Mercy selects the final line.
Her finger hovers for the briefest moment.
Then she presses EXECUTE.
Across the city, a carefully planted breadcrumb of “urgent” intel triggers a chain reaction — one designed to affect only Lena Luthor.
Something she wouldn’t ignore.
Something she would go alone to investigate.
Mercy closes her laptop with a soft click.
“Let’s see how fast your little savior flies when she has to choose between truth and survival.”
Fade to Scene 5.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 10 — “The Warning in the Static”
Scene 5 — The Conversation Kara Avoids
POV: Kara Danvers
L-Corp Medical Suite
---
The room feels too small.
Too bright.
Too loud.
Too full of every emotion Kara’s been trying to outrun since she returned to this timeline.
She swings her legs over the edge of the bed, ignoring the lingering dizziness.
She has to move.
She has to do something.
She can’t keep lying here while—
“Kara.”
Lena’s voice freezes her mid-step.
Kara closes her eyes.
She turns slowly.
Lena stands just inside the doorway, arms folded—not in anger, but in something far more dangerous:
Fear.
And underneath that—
hurt.
Kara swallows.
“Lena… I’m okay. Really. I don’t need to stay in bed.”
Lena arches one eyebrow, unimpressed.
“You collapsed twice in one hour.”
“That’s—” Kara waves weakly. “—normal-ish.”
Lena steps closer.
“Kara, nothing about this is normal.”
Kara’s resolve wavers.
Because Lena still looks shaken.
Because there’s a butterfly bandage above her eyebrow.
Because the bruise at her cheekbone has darkened.
Because Kara can see—actually see—the way Lena favors her left side, likely from where she hit the floor during the blast.
She crosses the room before she realizes she’s moving.
“Kara—” Lena starts.
“Let me see,” Kara interrupts softly.
Before Lena can protest, Kara reaches up, fingers trembling slightly as she brushes them along the edge of the bandage.
Lena winces.
Just barely.
But it’s enough.
Kara’s breath stutters.
“I hurt you,” she whispers. “You were bleeding because of me.”
Lena softens immediately.
“Kara, you didn’t hurt me. The explosion did. And you ran into a burning lab to get to me.”
“RAN?” Kara blurts, too fast.
Lena’s eyebrow lifts again.
“A figure of speech.”
Kara looks away.
Bad move.
Lena steps closer, voice lowering.
“Why did Cat call you ‘a streak through the skyline’?”
Kara freezes.
Lena continues:
“How did you reach me before the alarms triggered? How did you get through bulletproof glass without cutting yourself? Why did your eyes—”
She stops.
Kara feels the air between them thicken.
Lena takes another step, closer now, close enough that Kara can feel her breath.
“Kara… what are you not telling me?”
Kara’s heart jerks painfully.
She opens her mouth.
She wants to tell her everything.
Who she is.
Where she came from.
Why she’s here.
Why she chose Lena over every timeline and every consequence.
Her throat closes.
The Speed Force’s warning flickers at the edge of her vision—
“Your anchor must know.
But not like this.
Not in fear.”
Kara inhales sharply.
“Lena… I—”
Her voice breaks.
Lena steps even closer.
“Kara,” she whispers, “look at me.”
Kara does.
And it hurts.
Because Lena’s eyes are glassy with fear, confusion, and something else—
something Kara can’t afford to name.
“Kara,” Lena says softly, “you’re scaring me.”
Kara’s chest cracks open.
“I’m scared too,” she whispers.
The truth is right there.
Right on the edge of her tongue.
But the convergence pulses—
a sharp jolt beneath her ribs—
and Kara staggers.
Lena lunges forward.
“Kara!”
Their hands collide—
interlock—
and the convergence snaps into place, pulsing between their palms with a golden vibration.
They both gasp.
Kara grips her hand.
Lena grips back.
They freeze like that—
two heartbeats converging—
two timelines folding toward each other—
two truths dangerously close to spilling.
Kara whispers:
“I want to tell you. I really do.”
Lena’s voice is barely audible.
“Then tell me.”
Kara’s eyes burn.
“I can’t. Not yet.”
The pain on Lena’s face destroys her.
Lena drops her hand slowly.
“Kara…” she breathes, “whatever this is, it’s killing you.”
Kara looks away, jaw shaking.
“I know.”
Lena takes a step back, wounded in a way that feels worse than any physical blow.
“Then let me help you.”
Kara closes her eyes.
“I can’t let you get hurt.”
Lena’s voice is sharp—breaking.
“Kara, I am hurt.”
That hits like a punch.
Kara’s eyes snap open, wide with guilt.
Lena exhales shakily and turns away.
“Get some rest,” she murmurs, voice tight. “We’ll talk when you’re stable.”
She leaves before Kara can form words.
The door shuts softly behind her.
Kara sinks onto the bed, trembling.
She drops her face into her hands.
And whispers into the quiet:
“I’m sorry, Lena. I’m so sorry.”
Fade to Scene 6.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 10 — “The Warning in the Static”
Scene 6 — J’onn Confronts Kara
POV: J’onn J’onzz
DEO — Observation Deck Overlooking National City
---
J’onn finds Kara exactly where he expected:
standing at the glass wall overlooking the city, hands clenched on the railing, shoulders drawn tight.
She senses him before he speaks.
She doesn’t turn.
Kara never used to tense around him.
She does now.
J’onn’s jaw tightens.
“Kara.”
Her voice is small, distant.
“Hey, J’onn.”
He steps beside her, folding his hands behind his back.
“You left L-Corp without clearance.”
“I’m fine.”
“Kara.”
His tone sharpens.
“I need you to stop telling people you’re fine.”
She flinches.
J’onn looks at her, really looks — at the tension in her bones, the tiny tremor in her fingers, the fear she thinks she hides but radiates like sunlight.
“You collapsed,” he says quietly.
“Twice. In front of Lena. You frightened her, Kara.”
Kara’s throat works.
She looks down.
“I didn’t mean to,” she whispers.
“I know you didn’t. But intention doesn’t erase impact.”
Her eyes snap up, surprised by the firmness in his voice.
Good.
She needs to hear it this way now.
J’onn continues:
“You are hiding something. Something that is hurting you. And by extension… hurting her.”
Kara’s breath hitches.
“I’m not—”
J’onn raises a hand, stopping her.
“Don’t lie to me, Kara Zor-El.”
The words land like a blow.
Kara’s eyes widen; tears pool despite the way she fights them.
“I…” she whispers, voice breaking. “I don’t want to talk about this.”
“You must.”
Kara looks away, teeth clenched, blinking hard.
J’onn softens only a fraction.
“Kara. I saw your reaction when Lena was in danger. I saw her reaction when you collapsed. Whatever binds you to her, whatever convergence you are both caught in — it is not fading.”
Kara grips the railing tighter.
“It’s not her fault.”
“I never said it was.”
Kara’s voice shakes.
“She’s already been hurt so much, J’onn. I can’t put more on her. I can’t—”
Her breath staggers, and she chokes back a sob.
J’onn steps in front of her, forcing eye contact.
“You cannot protect Lena by keeping her blind.”
Kara sucks in a shaky breath.
“That’s what the Speed Force said,” she whispers before she can stop herself.
J’onn’s eyes sharpen.
“So it is temporal,” he murmurs.
Kara closes her eyes, whispering:
“I don’t know what to do.”
J’onn’s tone gentles — not soft, but steady.
“You start by telling the truth.”
Kara’s shoulders shake.
“I’m scared.”
“I know.”
Kara meets his eyes — terrified, vulnerable, raw.
“What if she hates me?”
“What if she doesn’t believe me?”
“What if I lose her again?”
“What if—”
J’onn cuts her off firmly.
“Kara.”
She stops.
He holds her gaze.
“You are losing her now — through silence.”
Kara’s breath falters.
The truth of it hits like a punch to the lungs.
J’onn places a hand on her shoulder — warm, grounding.
“Lena Luthor is stronger than you think. Stronger than you allow her to be. You owe her honesty. And you owe yourself the chance to stop hiding.”
Kara swallows hard, tears slipping down her cheeks silently.
J’onn lets the silence settle.
Then:
“Kara… it’s time.”
Kara nods, barely.
A broken nod.
A terrified nod.
But a nod nonetheless.
Fade to Scene 7 — the Speed Force echo while awake.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 10 — “The Warning in the Static”
Scene 7 — The Speed Force Echo (Waking)
POV: Kara Danvers
DEO Hallway — Transition to L-Corp Parking Deck
---
Kara walks the DEO corridor like she’s sleepwalking.
J’onn’s words echo in her skull.
You are losing her now—through silence.
It feels like her bones are made of glass.
She hits the elevator button with more force than she intends, head still buzzing from the confrontation. The doors slide open—
—and something flickers at the edge of her vision.
A crackle of blue.
A pulse of gold.
She freezes.
Not again.
Not here.
Not while she’s awake.
“Kara…”
She spins.
No one is behind her.
But the air ripples.
A thin ribbon of static unravels across the ceiling, fractaling down like lightning veins. It dances along the walls, crawls across the elevator doors, electric and alive.
Kara’s pulse spikes.
“Not now,” she whispers desperately. “Please, not now—”
The lights overhead stutter.
SHHKKK—
A voice rips through the static, distorted and sharp enough to sting.
“Fix it—”
Kara stumbles back.
“No—no, I’m not dreaming—”
“Fix it before the timeline—sshhhk—fractures—”
Her breath collapses into a gasp.
The static surges, flooding the hallway, curling around her like hands pressing against her ribs.
“Stop!” Kara cries, palms against her temples. “I’m trying—just tell me what to do—”
Another pulse slams into her chest.
Gold.
Blinding.
“Kara…”
Barry’s voice flickers through the distortion, clearer this time, mournful.
“You’re running out of time.”
Kara backs into the elevator wall, shaking.
“I—I know. I know. But she’s not ready. I’m not ready. You don’t understand—”
CRACK—
The air splits.
A jagged tear of blue lightning arcs across the floor, spidering around her feet.
Her knees give out.
Kara falls to a crouch, one hand braced on the ground, the other gripping the front of her shirt as the convergence flares beneath her ribs.
“Please,” she whispers, voice breaking, “don’t show me this now—please—”
The static softens for one heartbeat.
Just one.
Then a voice — clear, calm, devastating — speaks through the gold:
“Your anchor will break before you do.”
Kara’s heart stops.
“No,” she chokes. “No—no, I—she’s strong. Lena’s stronger than anyone. She—she can handle anything—”
The static hums.
A quiet, sorrowful correction:
“Not this.
Not in the dark.”
Kara’s breath punches out of her chest.
“Then tell me how to fix it!”
The world holds its breath.
The static thins, shimmering like a veil.
Then the answer comes soft, final, inescapable:
“Tell her the truth.”
And then—
Silence.
The lights steady.
The static evaporates.
The air stills.
Kara is left kneeling on the floor, palms flat against the tile, chest heaving, tears streaking down her cheeks.
She whispers:
“I’m going to lose her.”
And for the first time since she returned to this timeline…
She believes it.
Fade to Scene 8.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 10 — “The Warning in the Static”
Scene 8 — Lena Begins Her Investigation
POV: Lena Luthor
L-Corp — Private Office, Late Evening
---
Lena closes the door behind her with a soft click.
She doesn’t turn on the main lights.
She doesn’t need them.
The low lamp on her desk casts just enough illumination for the bruise on her cheekbone to throb in warm pulses of pain.
She ignores it.
Her hand shakes faintly as she drags a chair to her workstation — not from fear, not from exhaustion, but from the adrenaline crash she hasn’t processed yet.
And from the image she can’t get out of her mind:
Kara collapsing.
Kara gasping.
Kara clutching her hand like it was the only thing holding her to this world.
Lena exhales slowly.
Enough.
She brings up the encrypted file:
K.D. — ANOMALIES LOG
She hadn’t intended to open it again.
She’d promised herself she wouldn’t.
But promises break easily when someone you love nearly dies in your arms.
She begins typing.
Day 4 — Incident Summary
Location: L-Corp West Wing
Subject: K.D.
Observation: Physical collapse linked to unidentified physiological spike.
Secondary Observation: My chest pain concurrent to Subject.
Status: Unexplained.
She pauses.
Her reflection stares back at her from the dark screen — bandaged eyebrow, faint smear of dried blood she missed earlier, eyes too tired and too alive.
She adds a line.
Possible link: Emotional? Neurological? Unclear.
Her fingers hover.
Then she switches the screen.
Footage loads from the roof of CatCo — the angle Cat Grant sent earlier.
Lena presses play.
The grainy footage shows the skyline.
The wind whipping.
The afternoon sunlight glinting off the glass.
Then—
A streak.
Blue.
Red.
Fast enough to warp the pixels.
It doesn’t run.
It doesn’t leap.
It cuts through the air.
Lena leans in slowly, breath hitching.
That blur…
That shape…
It looked almost like—
“No,” she whispers immediately.
“That’s ridiculous.”
She rewinds.
Slows it down.
Frame by frame.
Her pulse spikes.
The figure’s outline is unmistakable:
A cape.
A flare of blue fabric.
A glint of red.
Then the moment of impact at L-Corp — a shockwave visible even from this distance.
Lena’s heart pounds.
She presses her fingertips to her bandaged temple, trying to steady herself.
“Impossible,” she breathes.
But doubt curls in her stomach.
Not doubt.
Recognition.
She closes the footage and opens a second file — the lab camera from earlier.
Kara crashing through smoke.
Moving too fast.
Landing on her knees with force that cracked tile.
Scanning Lena with frantic precision like someone trained for battlefield triage.
A blur of blue and red again.
Lena’s lips part in a quiet, disbelieving exhale.
“Kara… who are you?”
She sits back, shaken.
Her left hand trembles on the desk.
Not fear.
Anger.
Not at Kara.
At being kept in the dark.
At knowing Kara is clearly drowning in something too big for her — and refusing help.
Lena clenches her jaw and begins typing again.
NEW ENTRY — Hypothesis
Kara Danvers is not who she claims to be.
Evidence suggests non-human physiological abilities.
Possible Kryptonian?
Insufficient data.
She hesitates.
Then adds:
Subject actively hiding the truth.
Subject in distress.
Subject’s condition worsens when not stabilized.
Immediate further investigation required.
She saves the file.
Her pulse is loud in her ears.
She whispers to the empty room:
“Why didn’t you tell me?”
The lamp flickers — a coincidence, she tells herself.
She rubs her forehead, wincing at the ache of her concussion.
Tomorrow, she decides.
Tomorrow she stops waiting for Kara to come to her.
Tomorrow she starts demanding answers.
L-Corp’s security system pings softly — another anomaly flagged in the western wing.
Lena stands, determination settling into her bones.
No more half-truths.
No more waiting.
No more excuses.
If Kara won’t give her answers…
Lena will find them herself.
Fade to Scene 9.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 10 — “The Warning in the Static”
Scene 9 — The Decision on the Balcony
POV: Kara Danvers
Kara’s Loft — Night
---
The balcony door is open, letting in a cold breath of night wind that lifts Kara’s hair and carries the city’s noise up to her like static.
But she hears none of it.
Her hands grip the railing hard enough to leave dents in the metal.
The Speed Force echo lingers in her bones —
Barry’s voice, the crackle of lightning, the final warning:
Tell her the truth.
Her chest tightens.
Her eyes burn.
She shakes her head, whispering to the empty sky:
“I can’t lose her again. I can’t.”
But the stars offer no comfort.
The skyline flickers.
The air hums faintly — a pulse that is not her own.
The convergence.
Kara presses a hand flat over her heart, feeling it thrum, golden and insistent, pulling her toward one person.
One anchor.
One truth.
Lena.
Kara squeezes her eyes shut.
“Okay,” she whispers.
“Okay. I’ll do it. I’ll tell her.”
Her stomach twists with fear.
Not of Lena’s reaction —
but of losing her before she ever gets the chance to say the words:
I love you.
I chose you.
I came back for you.
She inhales shakily.
Then she steps onto the ledge.
Her boots settle against the cold metal.
She looks out over National City — a blur of distant lights — and whispers:
“Please let this be right.”
Then she leaps.
No hesitation.
No second thoughts.
Just air rushing past her and the golden tug beneath her ribs pulling her toward the only place she wants to be.
Toward Lena.
---
POV: Lena Luthor
L-Corp — Private Office
Lena doesn’t look up from her monitor when the glass windows begin to vibrate softly.
She doesn’t need to.
She feels it.
A pulse beneath her ribs — sharp, electric — like her heart is reacting to something outside the room.
Something familiar.
Her fingers pause on the keys.
The lamp flickers.
The air shifts.
Lena lifts her head slowly, eyes narrowing toward the window.
A shadow passes the clouds.
Fast.
Precise.
Too controlled to be a helicopter.
Too quiet to be anything human.
Her pulse jumps.
“Kara,” she whispers without meaning to.
She stands — not out of fear, but from something deeper:
Recognition.
The convergence pulses again, harder this time.
Lena presses a hand to her chest as the shock travels through her bones.
“What is happening to us…?”
A soft thud lands on the balcony outside her office.
Lena’s breath catches.
She turns toward the doors, spine straightening, expression shifting from fear—
—to something colder.
Sharper.
Done waiting.
Done being lied to.
The balcony door handle clicks.
Lena lifts her chin, jaw tight, eyes bright with something between anger and complicated hope.
The door swings open.
Kara stands there.
Breathing hard.
Still trembling from the lightning echo.
Eyes wide, terrified, determined.
Lena’s voice is low, steady, unforgettable:
“Kara.
Tell me the truth.”
Kara swallows.
The convergence flares.
Gold.
Blinding.
Inescapable.
“I will,” Kara whispers, voice shaking.
“I promise. I will.”
And the chapter ends.
---
Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Your comments, theories, and emotional spirals fuel this story more than you know.
Chapter 11 will pick up immediately after that balcony confrontation — and trust me, it’s going to hurt in the best way.💛⚡ Feel free to scream in the comments! ⚡💛
Chapter 11: Chapter 11: The Truth at the Door
Summary:
A collapse.
A vision.
A line Lena refuses to let Kara cross again.
And a truth so big it threatens to break them before it saves them.
Notes:
Chapter 11 marks a major turning point: Kara can’t outrun the truth anymore, and Lena is done being kept in the dark. This is the moment their timelines collide — emotionally and literally. Thank you for every comment, every theory, every bit of love you’ve given this story. It means more than you know. 💛
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 11 — “The Truth at the Door”
Scene 1 — The Balcony Confrontation (Part I)
POV: Kara Danvers
L-Corp Balcony — Night
---
Kara lands harder than she means to.
Her knees bend.
Her boots scrape the concrete.
Her breath shudders out of her in a shaky exhale as she straightens and sees Lena standing there—
waiting.
ready.
done with being lied to.
Lena’s eyes track every micro-movement.
The faint flare of red in Kara’s irises as she stops flying.
The way her chest rises too sharply.
The tremor she can’t completely hide.
“Kara.”
Lena says her name like a line drawn in sand.
“You promised you’d tell me the truth.”
Kara’s throat closes.
She swallows.
It doesn’t help.
“I—I know,” she manages.
“I’m here because I want to.”
“Want to,” Lena repeats.
Slowly.
Flatly.
Like the words are a foreign language.
Kara steps forward.
Instantly Lena steps back.
The hurt flashes across Kara’s face so raw it almost knocks Lena out of her own anger.
Almost.
Lena folds her arms tightly.
“I’m not doing this dance with you anymore,” she says.
“My building is blown up, I’m bleeding, you collapsed in my arms, you’re glowing—”
Kara winces.
“—and you’re still acting like this is something you can hide from me.”
Kara takes a breath—
and her ribs spasm with a golden pulse, the convergence pushing hard beneath her skin.
She grips the doorframe to steady herself.
Lena sees it instantly.
“Kara, what is that?”
“I don’t—”
Kara squeezes her eyes shut as pain lances through her.
“I don’t know how to explain it.”
Lena steps forward now, anger shifting into something sharper — not softness, but determination.
“Then start somewhere.”
Kara forces herself to meet Lena’s gaze.
The convergence pulses again.
Lena flinches, like her chest echoes the same rhythm.
That terrifies Kara more than the pain.
“Lena… it’s not safe,” Kara whispers.
“For you. For anyone.”
“Don’t you dare use that excuse on me.”
Lena’s voice cracks.
“You’re hurting yourself trying to protect me.”
Kara’s lip trembles.
“I’m scared.”
Lena’s chin lifts.
“Good,” she says softly.
“You should be.”
Kara’s eyes widen.
Lena steps closer—
slow, purposeful—
until they’re inches apart.
“You are unraveling, Kara. You’re collapsing, glowing, flying into burning buildings, and lying straight to my face.”
Kara shudders.
Lena continues, voice low and fierce:
“I don’t need protection.
I need honesty.”
Kara breaks.
A sob catches in her throat, small and desperate.
“I’m sorry—” she whispers.
Lena’s jaw clenches.
“Stop apologizing,” she snaps.
“Tell me the truth.”
Kara opens her mouth.
But the convergence slams into her like a fist.
Her legs buckle.
“Kara!” Lena lunges forward, catching her by the shoulders as Kara sinks to her knees.
Kara gasps, clutching Lena’s sleeves.
“I’m trying—” she chokes.
“I’m trying to say it— I just— I—”
Her breath stutters.
The golden light under her skin flickers violently.
Lena holds her tighter, terrified but furious.
“Kara, you’re hurting yourself!”
Then, quieter:
“You’re hurting me.”
Kara’s eyes fill instantly.
“I know,” she whispers, voice shattered.
“I know. I know.”
And then—
Kara’s body goes slack in Lena’s arms.
Her eyes roll back.
“Kara!” Lena’s voice fractures into sheer, raw terror.
“Kara—Kara—stay with me!”
But Kara is gone, consciousness ripped away by the convergence spike.
Lena pulls her close, shaking.
“Damn it, Kara,” she breathes, voice shaking with fear and fury.
“Why won’t you just tell me?”
Fade to Scene 2 — Kara’s dreamspace/static corridor.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 11 — “The Truth at the Door”
Scene 2 — The Corridor of Lightning and Loss
POV: Kara Danvers (Dreamspace)
---
Kara wakes into light.
Not soft, not warm —
a violent, electric storm of gold and blue tearing through a black void.
She gasps, stumbling upright on a surface that isn’t a surface — a shimmering plane of crackling energy beneath her feet, shifting like glass under pressure.
“Not again,” she whispers.
But the storm does not care.
Lightning veins arc above her, fracturing the darkness in jagged patterns.
Static hums in her bones.
Her breath fogs in the electrified air as the corridor forms around her —
a tunnel made of light, stretching into infinity.
“Kara…”
The voice echoes through the static.
Barry.
Familiar but distant, like he’s speaking from behind a thousand broken timelines.
Kara spins, frantic.
“Barry? Barry, please—this can’t happen now. Lena—something’s wrong with Lena—”
The corridor shudders violently.
The Speed Force does not respond to panic.
It responds to truth.
Another lightning crack splits the air — and the corridor walls shift.
Images appear.
Lena.
But not the Lena who held her moments ago.
A Lena lying limp on cold ground, eyes closed, body broken.
Kara’s breath stops.
“No—no, please, not this—”
The image shatters.
Another forms.
A different Lena dying in another timeline.
And another.
And another.
Kara falls to her knees.
“Stop! Please stop—”
The darkness trembles with her voice.
Barry’s voice flickers through the distortion:
“You’ve lost her in every version we’ve seen.”
Kara shakes violently.
“No—stop—Barry, stop—”
The lightning intensifies.
More versions of Lena.
One shot.
One bleeding out in Kara’s arms.
One crushed under debris.
One erased by the Crisis wave.
Kara covers her ears.
“STOP!”
But she can still see them even with her eyes squeezed shut.
Her chest caves inward.
“I can’t lose her again,” she cries, shaking violently.
“I can’t. I won’t. I’ll die before I let that happen.”
The corridor’s lightning softens.
The static hushes.
Barry’s voice cuts through — closer now, almost gentle:
“Kara… listen to me.”
Her breath catches.
“You keep trying to protect her by keeping her in the dark.
But every timeline where you lose her…
starts with a lie.”
Kara’s heart stutters.
Her throat closes painfully.
“I’m trying,” she whispers. “I’m trying to tell her…”
“But you’re still choosing fear,” Barry says.
“Fear of hurting her. Fear of losing her. Fear of what the truth will change.”
The corridor pulses — gentle this time.
“Kara… your truth saves her.”
A long, trembling beat.
Then the second half:
“Your silence kills her.”
Kara’s eyes flood.
“No… no, please—there has to be another way—”
The storm quiets just enough for her to hear the final message:
“You are running out of time.
And so is she.”
The corridor violently collapses inward.
Lightning bursts around her.
Kara screams—
—and wakes.
Fade to Scene 3 — Lena watching over her.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 11 — “The Truth at the Door”
Scene 3 — Lena’s Vigil, and a Line Crossed
POV: Lena Luthor
L-Corp — Private Office
---
Kara has collapsed in her arms three times in one day.
Three.
Lena’s hands are still shaking as she lowers Kara gently onto the leather sofa against the wall. Her breath comes in tight, uneven bursts she can’t control — not from panic, but from something deeper:
A line has been crossed.
Lena kneels beside the sofa, letting Kara’s head rest on a folded throw pillow.
She brushes stray hair away from Kara’s face with trembling fingers.
“Kara… what are you doing to yourself?”
Her voice cracks.
She hates that it cracks.
Kara doesn’t stir.
Her skin glows faintly — gold beneath the surface, like molten light trapped under her veins.
Every few seconds her body trembles, small electric pulses radiating out from her chest like echoes of distant thunder.
Lena presses two fingers to Kara’s pulse.
Too fast.
Too uneven.
Too wrong.
A scientist’s instinct kicks in — objective, analytical, merciless.
But the woman who loves Kara Danvers?
She is breaking.
Lena swipes her thumb gently under Kara’s cheek, wiping the tear that had fallen during the collapse.
“You can’t keep doing this,” Lena whispers.
“You can’t keep lying to me. You can’t keep pretending you’re okay when you’re falling apart in front of me.”
The words come out sharper than she expected.
Good.
She is done being delicate.
She reaches for her tablet, pulling up Kara’s biometrics she recorded earlier.
The data hasn’t stabilized.
Heart rate irregular.
Body temperature fluctuating.
Microbursts of electromagnetic activity.
And that golden light — unidentifiable, impossible, terrifying.
Lena exhales through her nose, controlled and cold.
“Who are you, Kara?”
She looks at her face again — soft, peaceful, too familiar and too strange all at once.
Then something flickers.
A faint tremor runs through Kara’s arm.
Lena grabs her hand instantly.
“Kara?”
Nothing.
Just another pulse of light beneath the skin, warm against Lena’s palm.
She swallows hard.
Her voice drops to a whisper.
“You saved me today. You risked yourself without hesitation. You always do. But you never let anyone return the favor, do you?”
Lena closes her eyes.
“I’m not a fragile thing you need to protect.”
She opens them again, voice firmer.
“And I won’t let you destroy yourself because you think keeping me in the dark keeps me safe.”
Her fingers tighten around Kara’s.
“This ends. Tonight.”
She pulls a chair closer, sitting right beside her.
Then Lena speaks the quiet truth she hasn’t dared say — even to herself:
“I’m not letting you walk out of my life again without the truth.
Not this time.”
Kara’s chest glows once, brighter — as if the convergence responds to Lena’s resolve.
Lena flinches but doesn’t let go.
“You hear me?” she murmurs.
“I’m not afraid of you.
I’m afraid of losing you.”
A beat.
Then softer, broken:
“I’ve already done that once.”
She wipes a fresh tear from Kara’s cheek.
“Never again.”
Fade to Scene 4 — Alex arrives, and the fight begins.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 11 — “The Truth at the Door”
Scene 4 — Alex vs. Lena: The Breaking Point
POV: Alex Danvers
L-Corp Executive Office — Evening
---
Alex bursts into the office before the doors have fully opened.
“Lena!”
The word is half-yell, half-sob — she’s been terrified since Kara’s vitals spiked off the DEO grid. She expected chaos. She expected security. She expected—
She did not expect this:
Kara unconscious on a sofa, glowing faintly.
Lena kneeling beside her, one hand wrapped around Kara’s, the other steadying Kara’s shoulder.
Alex's heart slams against her ribs.
“Oh my God—Kara!”
She lunges forward.
Lena stands instantly and steps directly between them.
“No.”
Alex freezes.
“What—Lena, move—”
“No.”
Lena’s voice is steel.
Unshakeable.
Commanding.
Alex’s shock flashes into anger.
“Lena, Kara needs medical—”
“Kara needs answers.”
Alex clenches her jaw.
“This isn’t the time for—”
“This is exactly the time.”
Their standoff crackles with the kind of tension that only comes from two people equally terrified of losing the same person.
Alex tries to move around her.
Lena blocks her again.
“Lena, get out of my way!”
“No. Not until someone tells me what is happening to her.”
Alex forces her breathing to stay even, but her voice rises despite herself.
“You think I know?! Kara hasn’t let me in either! She’s shutting everyone out!”
Lena flinches.
Just slightly.
Alex sees it.
And somehow that makes her angrier.
“You’re not the only one scared for her!” Alex snaps.
Lena’s eyes sharpen.
“I’m not scared.”
Alex lets out a humorless laugh.
“Yes, you are.”
Lena’s voice softens—dangerously.
“I’m not scared of what she is, Alex.”
She looks back at Kara.
“I’m scared of what she’s doing to herself.”
Alex feels that hit straight in her chest.
Because she’s been thinking the same thing.
She glances at Kara — pale, trembling, glowing with a dangerous light she can’t identify.
A beat of silence.
Alex speaks lower now, controlled.
“Lena… we need to take her back to the DEO. We have equipment—”
“We have data,” Lena interrupts, gesturing to her tablet filled with scans, notes, and biometric anomalies.
“And she collapsed in my arms again,” Lena adds quietly.
“This is not a random medical issue. This is connected to something she’s hiding.”
Alex’s mouth tightens.
“Lena, she’s not doing it to hurt you.”
Lena’s voice breaks.
“She is hurting me.”
Alex freezes.
The room goes silent.
Lena takes a shuddering breath, wiping panic from her eyes with sheer willpower.
“I know she thinks she’s protecting me. I know she’s terrified. But she is falling apart, Alex. And she won’t stop unless someone forces the truth out of her.”
Alex doesn’t argue.
She knows it’s true.
She looks down at Kara — soft, trembling, deeply unwell.
And for once… Alex feels helpless.
She runs a hand over her face.
“Lena… I’m trying to help her too.”
Lena swallows hard.
“Then help me stop her from killing herself with these secrets.”
Alex’s chest caves inward.
The truth lands like a punch.
She nods, barely.
“We do this together,” Alex says quietly.
Lena’s shoulders drop a fraction.
“Together,” she agrees.
Alex steps forward — Lena doesn’t block her this time.
They kneel on opposite sides of Kara.
Two women who love her in different ways.
Two women terrified of losing her.
Two women finally on the same page.
Alex takes Kara’s hand.
Lena doesn’t let go of the other.
Lena murmurs, voice cracking:
“Kara… wake up. Please.”
A faint pulse of golden light flickers under Kara’s skin — stronger this time.
Alex feels it through her fingers.
“What the hell…” she whispers.
Lena meets her eyes.
“Help me figure it out.”
Alex nods.
“Yeah. We will.”
Over Kara’s unconscious form, their unspoken alliance locks into place.
Fade to Scene 5 — Mercy escalates.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 11 — “The Truth at the Door”
Scene 5 — Mercy Graves: Phase Three
POV: Mercy Graves
Undisclosed Operation Hub — 23rd Floor of an Abandoned Tower
---
Mercy watches the feed in silence.
L-Corp’s executive office.
Two women kneeling beside Kara Danvers.
Golden light pulsing beneath Kara’s skin like molten electricity.
The convergence spike nearly shorts out Mercy’s stolen monitoring rig.
“Fascinating,” she whispers.
She zooms in on Lena’s expression — fear sharpened into fury, grief carved into determination. Then she zooms in on Alex Danvers: tense, frantic, protective.
And between them?
Kara.
Kara trembling.
Kara glowing.
Kara reacting to Lena before Alex even touched her.
Mercy tilts her head.
“So predictable.”
Her fingers glide across the interface, pulling up the encrypted file labeled:
SEPARATION PROTOCOL — PHASE THREE
Target: Lena Luthor
She doesn’t open it yet.
Her comm buzzes.
Lex.
Of course.
Mercy exhales once — annoyed — and answers.
“Status?” Lex demands immediately.
He never says hello. Narcissists don’t.
Mercy keeps her tone neutral, calculated.
“We have confirmation the blast caused residual destabilization. Danvers is weakened. Luthor is compromised.”
“And Kara Danvers?” Lex presses.
Mercy’s smile is slow, dangerous.
She taps the paused image of Kara glowing faintly in Lena’s arms — and switches it off before Lex can see.
“Still… ordinary.”
There.
The lie slides out cleanly.
Lex makes a displeased sound.
“She’s a reporter, Mercy. We don’t care about ordinary.”
“We care,” Mercy counters smoothly, “about cracks in Lena’s armor. And I can assure you — this collapse shook her.”
Lex goes quiet.
Mercy can almost hear the gears turning in his brain.
Good.
Let him stew.
Let him believe she’s following his plan.
He has no idea how far ahead she’s moved.
Lex finally speaks.
“And Phase Three?”
Mercy taps a few keys.
The holographic profile of Lena unfolds:
daily habits
favorite coffee shop
penthouse security
driver routes
blind spots
off-grid habits
emergency escape plans
Mercy knows all of them.
She leans back in her chair.
“It’s ready.”
“Then execute.”
Mercy disconnects before he can say anything else.
She turns to the screen again.
This time she lets herself watch the footage without restraint.
Kara nearly breaking in Lena’s arms.
Lena refusing to let Alex move her.
Their hands intertwined even while unconscious.
Mercy smiles.
“Supergirl…” she murmurs, savoring the forbidden truth.
“Your secret’s safe with me.”
She slides a finger across the interface and hits:
INITIATE — PHASE THREE: LURE THE ANCHOR.
A blinking marker appears on a map of National City.
A location Lena will never ignore.
A message Mercy knows will pull her away from Kara.
A trap designed not to kill her—
but to break Kara’s stability entirely.
“You fly faster when she screams,” Mercy says softly.
“So let’s see what happens when she doesn’t get the chance.”
She rises from her chair.
There is no hesitation.
No guilt.
No doubt.
Tonight, Mercy Graves becomes the villain her brother never had the imagination to be.
Fade to Scene 6 — Kara wakes.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 11 — “The Truth at the Door”
Scene 6 — Kara Wakes to the Line Lena Draws
POV: Kara Danvers
L-Corp Executive Office — Sofa
---
Kara wakes to voices.
Not whispers.
Not softness.
Sharp.
Tense.
Caged lightning.
She blinks blearily, vision swimming.
Her head feels heavy, her chest feels too tight, and the first thing she sees—
is Lena.
Sitting inches from her.
Back rigid.
Eyes red-rimmed but blazing with anger and something far more painful.
Alex is on the other side, arms folded, lips pressed into a thin, worried line.
Kara inhales sharply.
She knows this feeling.
Intervention.
Her worst nightmare.
“Kara?” Alex leans in. “Hey. Hey, look at me. Can you hear us?”
Kara tries to sit up.
Pain spikes through her chest — golden light flaring under her ribs.
Lena’s hand shoots out instantly to steady her, but her expression is no longer fear.
It’s demand.
“Kara,” Lena says tightly, “stop moving.”
Kara obeys.
Her vision steadies.
“Wh… what happened?” she whispers, voice hoarse.
“You collapsed,” Lena snaps.
“Again.”
Her tone is sharp enough to cut.
Kara swallows hard.
“I—I’m sorry—”
“No,” Lena says, and the word lands like a slap.
“Do not apologize. Not again.”
Kara freezes.
Lena leans closer, voice trembling with controlled fury.
“I am done with apologies. I am done with excuses. I am done watching you destroy yourself while telling me you’re fine.”
Kara’s chest tightens.
Alex steps in, carefully:
“Kara, we’re scared. You need to let us help you.”
Kara shakes her head weakly.
“I can’t—this isn’t—”
“You CAN,” Lena cuts in.
“And you WILL.”
Kara flinches.
“I’m trying,” she whispers. “I am. I just… I don’t know how to say it. I don’t know how to start.”
Lena’s breath catches — equal parts anger and heartbreak.
“Kara… I watched you glow.”
Her voice breaks.
“I watched you collapse in my arms. I watched you breathe like you were dying.”
Kara closes her eyes.
A tear slips down her cheek.
“Lena—”
Lena’s voice drops, low and dangerous.
“If you lie to me again, Kara…
if you lie to me one more time…”
Her throat tightens, eyes shining.
“I will walk out of this room. And I won’t come back until YOU come find me with the truth.”
Kara chokes on a breath.
Alex looks between them, eyes wide — she knows Lena means it.
Kara whispers:
“Please don’t leave.”
“Then tell me the truth.”
Kara’s heart hammers — too fast, too loud, too scared.
“I can’t,” she whispers.
Lena’s face cracks.
Then hardens.
“Then you will lose me.”
Kara gasps like the air’s been punched out of her lungs.
Alex freezes.
“Lena—” Alex starts.
“No.” Lena cuts her off without looking away from Kara.
“She needs to hear it. She keeps choosing silence over honesty. Over trust. Over me. And I won’t be a casualty of her fear.”
The words rip through Kara.
She sits up straighter despite the pain.
“I’m not choosing fear,” she whispers.
“I’m choosing… the timeline.”
Lena’s brow furrows.
“The what?”
Kara inhales shakily.
Her chest glows — bright, uncontrolled, golden light pulsing beneath her skin.
Alex draws back in shock.
“Kara—your heart rate—”
Kara forces herself not to cry.
“Lena…”
Her voice breaks.
“I’m not your Kara.”
Silence.
The room goes absolutely still.
Kara’s tear falls.
Lena doesn’t blink.
Alex’s breath catches.
Kara whispers the words that tear her open:
“I came from a different timeline to find you.”
The convergence pulses so violently it knocks a picture frame off Lena’s desk.
Lights flicker overhead.
Lena’s face goes white.
Alex stares at her sister like she’s seeing her for the first time.
Kara closes her eyes.
And the truth hangs between them like lightning waiting to strike.
End Chapter 11.
---
Notes:
Thank you for reading!
If you're spiraling after that last line… good. So am I.
Chapter 12 picks up immediately from that reveal — and it only gets more intense from here.Feel free to scream, cry, theorize, or shake me in the comments. I welcome all of it. 💛⚡
Chapter 12: Chapter 12: What It Means to Break a Timeline
Summary:
A truth finally spoken fractures Kara’s world all over again.
The convergence turns violent.
Mercy makes her move.
And when Lena is taken—
Kara has no choice but to break the timeline… or herself.
Notes:
Thank you again for reading!
This chapter is a turning point for the story — emotionally, narratively, and cosmically.
Expect intensity, revelations, and Kara being pushed further than she has in this timeline yet.As always, comments, reactions, theories… I love them all. 💬💛
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 12 — Scene 1
“What do you mean you’re not my Kara?”
POV: Lena
---
Kara’s devastating whisper still hangs in the air:
“I’m not your Kara.”
Everything freezes.
Lena steps forward, voice razor-sharp.
“Repeat that. And say it clearly.”
Kara’s breath shudders.
“I didn’t grow up in this version of our life.”
Lena’s pulse stutters.
“Kara… make it make sense. Now.”
Kara closes her eyes.
Her hands tremble.
“In my timeline… I lost you.”
Lena’s breath catches.
Kara continues — broken, terrified.
“Not because of something you did. Not because of a mistake. Not because we fought.”
Her voice cracks.
“I lost you because the world ended, Lena.”
Alex goes pale.
Kara wipes a tear with a shaking hand.
“You were in National City… and I wasn’t. I was somewhere else — somewhere I couldn’t get back from fast enough. We were separated. And everything happened too fast for anyone to escape.”
Lena feels the floor tilt beneath her feet.
Kara whispers:
“I didn’t see you die. I didn’t get to reach you. One moment you were there and the next—”
She inhales sharply, shoulders shaking.
“—you were gone. Everyone was.”
Lena’s eyes fill instantly.
Kara continues through trembling breaths:
“I didn’t get to fix anything. I didn’t get a chance to say what I should have said. I didn’t get to make things right between us. I didn’t get to—”
Her voice breaks entirely.
“I didn’t get to save you.”
Lena presses a shaking hand to her mouth.
Alex’s eyes fill — she’s never heard her sister sound like this.
Kara’s shoulders collapse inward.
“When the world fell apart… you didn’t come back.”
Her chest glows painfully.
“You were just… gone. And I couldn’t breathe, Lena. I couldn’t live with it.”
She lifts her eyes — shimmering with grief and something deeper.
“So I found a way back. Because I couldn’t accept a timeline where you weren’t in it.”
Silence.
Lena’s voice comes out in a whisper she can’t steady:
“You… came back for me?”
Kara nods, crying openly now.
“But you still didn’t trust me with the truth,” Lena whispers, heartbreak sharp in her voice.
Kara collapses inward, sobbing softly.
“I know. I know. I was scared I’d break something. Scared I’d lose you again. Scared you’d hate me for what happened.”
Lena steps closer.
Her voice is gentle but firm — the most dangerous combination Kara has ever faced.
“You should have trusted me.”
Kara crumbles.
“I know.”
Lena touches her cheek — not tenderly, but with trembling anger and impossible love.
Then—
A violent pulse of gold erupts under Kara’s skin.
Lena gasps, clutching her chest too.
Lights flicker.
The room vibrates.
Alex jumps to her feet.
The convergence hits like a shockwave—
—and the scene crashes into Scene 2.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 12 — “What It Means to Break a Timeline”
Scene 2 — “You lied to me too.”
POV: Alex Danvers
L-Corp Executive Office
---
Alex can’t breathe.
She’s been shot at.
She’s fought aliens twice her size.
She’s stared death in the face more times than she can count.
None of it compares to hearing her sister say:
“I came back from a destroyed world.”
Her ears ring.
Her hands shake.
She watches Kara crumble under Lena’s gaze — glowing, trembling, open wounds in human form — and something in Alex snaps.
Not gently.
Not protectively.
Sharply.
“Kara,” she says, voice tighter than steel, “look at me.”
Kara lifts her eyes, red and swollen.
Alex steps forward — furious, heartbroken, terrified.
“You lied to me too.”
Kara flinches as if struck.
“Alex—”
“No,” Alex cuts in, voice rising.
“No excuses. No more ‘I was scared’ or ‘I didn’t want to worry you.’ You looked me in the eye, your own sister, and told me nothing was wrong.”
Kara curls in on herself.
Lena watches, breath trembling.
She doesn’t interrupt — this part isn’t hers.
“You let me walk around thinking you were overwhelmed or tired,” Alex continues, voice cracking as anger mixes with grief.
“When in reality you’ve been falling apart from something so massive it could rip our reality open.”
Kara shakes her head, crying harder.
“I didn’t want to burden—”
“Stop.”
Alex’s voice turns sharp enough to cut glass.
“Stop protecting me. I don’t need it.”
Kara sobs once — helpless, raw.
Alex’s breath trembles as she kneels in front of her.
“You don’t get to make decisions for me,” she says quietly.
“You don’t get to say what I can or can’t handle. You don’t get to stand there and call me your sister while cutting me out of the biggest thing you’ve ever faced.”
Kara can’t meet her eyes.
Alex reaches out but doesn’t touch her.
“Do you know what it felt like,” Alex whispers, “to watch you collapse over and over and not know why?”
Kara shudders.
“I’m sorry,” she whispers.
Alex closes her eyes.
“I don’t want ‘sorry.’”
She opens them again — fierce, resolute.
“I want the truth. I want the sister who trusts me enough to tell me she’s drowning.”
The words hit Kara harder than any blow.
Her breath trembles, her chest glowing painfully beneath her shirt.
“I’m trying,” she whispers, voice shaking violently.
“I’m trying to tell you both. I just— I didn’t know how to start. I didn’t know how to explain losing you, Alex. Losing Lena. Losing everyone. Being alone. Being—”
Her voice breaks entirely.
“—being the only one left.”
Alex’s heart lurches.
Her anger softens — not because Kara doesn’t deserve confrontation, but because the weight of Kara’s trauma is suddenly too real to ignore.
Alex moves closer, voice low.
“You should have told me from the moment you arrived.”
Kara’s chin trembles.
“I know,” she whispers.
Lena steps in then — not to soothe, but to anchor.
“Kara,” Lena says softly, “tell her what you told me.”
Kara looks between them — two women she loves, two women she lied to, two women demanding the truth at last.
Her breath shudders.
“I came back because I couldn’t live without the people I lost,” she whispers.
“And I’ve been terrified that if I told you the truth… I’d lose you all over again.”
Silence.
Alex exhales shakily.
“Kara… we’re not going anywhere. But you can’t do this alone anymore. You’re killing yourself trying to hold this together.”
Kara presses her hands to her chest as another glow pulses beneath her skin.
Alex reaches, finally touching her shoulder.
“Let us help,” she says softly.
Lena adds:
“Let us in.”
Kara nods — barely — and collapses forward, sobbing.
Alex catches her.
Lena steadying her from the other side.
For the first time since she arrived in this timeline—
Kara stops running.
Fade to Scene 3 — Kara gives the deeper truth.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 12 — “What It Means to Break a Timeline”
Scene 3 — What Kara Can’t Bring Herself to Say
POV: Kara Danvers
---
Kara barely has time to catch her breath before Alex’s voice cuts through the room like a blade.
“Okay—no. No. We’re not skipping past this.”
Alex steps closer, eyes sharp with fear.
“If you’re not our Kara… then where is she?”
The question hits Kara harder than any punch.
Her stomach drops.
Her breath stutters.
“I—”
She swallows.
“I don’t know.”
Lena inhales sharply, eyes widening.
Kara shakes her head helplessly.
“When I arrived… she wasn’t here. I don’t know if she was pulled into another point in time, or if she never existed in this branch, or if she’s out there somewhere trying to find her way back. I don’t—”
Her voice cracks.
“I don’t know.”
Alex stares at her, horrified.
“Kara… she’s my sister.”
“I know,” Kara whispers.
Her voice trembles so violently she has to press a hand to her chest.
“And I’ve been trying to find her too.”
Lena’s breath stutters; she hadn’t realized Kara was carrying that weight.
Alex steps closer, jaw clenched.
“And another thing.”
Her voice shakes.
“I heard what you told Lena.”
Kara freezes.
Alex’s next words land like a hit directly to the center of Kara’s chest.
“You didn’t come back for all of us.
Not the world.
Not your family.
Not Earth.”
She gestures at Lena.
“You came back because you lost her.”
Lena’s eyes widen.
Her lips part—shocked, breathless.
Kara’s face crumples.
“It… it wasn’t just her,” Kara whispers, tears brimming.
“I lost everyone. I lost everything. My world died. My family… my friends… you, Alex… you all—”
“But you didn’t say you came back to save us,” Alex cuts in, voice breaking.
“You said you came back because you couldn’t lose Lena again.”
Kara trembles violently.
Lena’s heart drops into her stomach.
“Alex,” Kara whispers, voice raw, “please don’t twist this— I didn’t say it because I didn’t care. I said it because— because—”
She drags a shaking hand through her hair.
Because what?
Because the truth is too big.
Too bright.
Too terrifying.
Too soon.
Alex steps closer, eyes fierce.
“Then SAY it, Kara.”
Kara’s throat closes.
“I… I came back because Lena’s death broke me.”
Her voice is barely audible.
“I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t function. I couldn’t exist in a world without her. I tried. I tried so hard. But everything hurt. Everything felt wrong. I kept trying to fix it. To be okay. To move forward.”
A tear slips down her cheek.
“But nothing worked.”
Lena covers her mouth, tears forming.
Kara’s gaze flickers between them, drowning in shame.
“So when I was finally given a way out… I took it. Not because I didn’t love the rest of you. Not because you didn’t matter.”
Her breath shudders.
“But because Lena was the piece I couldn’t live without.”
The room breaks.
Alex staggers back, stunned.
Lena is frozen, tears slipping down her cheeks in silence.
Kara wipes her face, glowing faintly under the skin again — the convergence responding to the truth.
“I’m sorry,” she whispers.
“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner. I’m sorry I tried to protect you. I’m sorry I came into this timeline already broken and tried to pretend I wasn’t. I’m sorry I didn’t trust you both. But I’m trying— I’m trying to fix it now.”
A sharp convergence pulse flickers across her chest.
Lena kneels beside her again, voice soft but trembling.
“Kara… you can’t keep apologizing and then hiding. That’s not fixing anything.”
Kara nods weakly.
“I know. I know. I’m trying.”
Alex takes a long, shaky breath.
“Then tell us everything,” she says.
“No more pieces. No more half-truths. Start from the beginning. What happened to your world?”
Kara opens her mouth.
But—
A violent, building-shaking convergence surge throws her sideways.
She gasps, clutching her chest.
Lena grabs her shoulders.
Alex catches her arm.
Kara’s skin glows blinding gold beneath her ribs.
The lights explode into static.
And everything breaks—
just as Mercy’s trap activates.
Scene 3 ends.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 12 — “What It Means to Break a Timeline”
Scene 4 — The Convergence Surge: Truth as Voltage
POV: Shared — Kara → Lena
---
The warning comes too late.
Kara’s chest pulses once —
bright
dangerous
wrong
—then detonates.
A shockwave of golden light EXPANDS OUTWARD, cracking across the office in jagged arcs.
The floor rattles.
The glass in the windows vibrates.
The air itself hums like a string stretched to breaking.
Kara’s breath SPEARS out of her lungs in a sharp gasp.
“KARA!” Alex lunges.
But Lena is already there.
The moment her hands touch Kara’s shoulders—
it hits her too.
A violent pulse slams into her sternum, hard enough to knock her to her knees.
Lena cries out—raw, involuntary—clutching her chest.
She feels it.
Not metaphorically.
Not emotionally.
Physically.
Like something inside her is being yanked toward Kara with magnetic force.
“Kara—what is—what’s happening—?!” Lena chokes out.
Kara tries to speak—
but another pulse hits her so hard she folds over, forehead nearly touching the floor.
Her fingers claw for something—anything—
They find Lena’s wrist.
The instant they make contact, the pulse doubles.
Both women scream.
Alex freezes, terrified.
“LET GO OF HER!” Alex yells, trying to pry them apart—
But there is electricity between them.
Actual electricity.
Sparks jump off their linked skin.
The lights above them flicker—
burst—
reignite—
then dim into a gold hue that matches the light burning under Kara’s skin.
Kara’s eyes fly open.
They’re glowing.
Not Kryptonian heat vision red.
Golden.
Like lightning liquid.
“Kara!” Alex shouts. “Talk to me—what’s happening?!”
Kara gasps, chest heaving.
“I—I can’t—stop it—”
Her voice warps with static.
“It’s—Lena—she’s—she’s inside it—!”
Lena’s hand flies to her chest again, eyes blown wide with panic and shock.
“Kara—something is—pulling—”
She can barely breathe.
“It’s like—like it’s syncing to you—!”
Another pulse slams them together so violently their foreheads knock.
They BOTH scream.
The pulse spreads outward—
Across Kara.
Across Lena.
Across the entire room.
Monitors short out.
The wall sensors spark.
The floor panels flicker with golden circuits for a fraction of a second before stabilizing.
Kara collapses into Lena.
Lena catches her, barely upright, both shivering.
Alex is pale with fear.
“What is this?! What is happening to both of you?!”
Kara’s eyes roll back.
But her voice—shaking, flickering—escapes in a whisper:
“The Speed Force… it’s trying to stabilize me—
but it’s hitting her too—
because she’s connected—
to the timeline—
to me—”
Lena’s breath breaks.
“What do you mean connected to you?! Kara, TALK TO ME!”
But Kara is slipping.
Her fingers curl weakly into Lena’s shirt.
Her forehead presses against Lena’s.
Everything inside her trembles like she’s caught between worlds.
Then the room goes silent.
Not empty.
Loaded.
And in that silence
from nowhere
from everywhere
from the edges of existence—
A whisper.
A voice not human, not physical, not present—
yet unmistakable.
“…truth stabilizes.”
Kara’s eyes fly open.
Lena gasps.
Alex freezes.
Another whisper:
“silence fractures.”
The pulse vanishes.
Instantly.
Kara collapses.
Lena collapses with her.
Alex catches them both, heart hammering in her chest.
“Kara! Lena!” she cries, shaking them gently.
“KARA—LENA—stay with me!”
Kara’s eyes flutter weakly.
Lena’s head drops against her shoulder, dizzy and shaken.
The convergence subsides—
leaving behind a room full of sparks
broken screens
and a truth no one can ignore:
Kara cannot keep hiding anything.
Fade to Scene 5 — Mercy’s trap triggers.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 12 — “What It Means to Break a Timeline”
Scene 5 — Mercy Graves: When the Predator Smells Blood
POV: Mercy Graves
Abandoned Tower — 23rd Floor, Surveillance Suite
---
Mercy has seen a lot of strange things in her life.
Alien tech.
Energy signatures no human should ever touch.
Weapons that fold physics in half.
Lex having a tantrum.
But this?
This is new.
The screen in front of her flickers with a violent surge of gold—a ripple of energy that bursts outward from Kara Danvers like a sun going supernova.
Mercy lifts her chin, intrigued.
“Well,” she murmurs.
“Aren’t you full of surprises.”
Another pulse hits the surveillance feed.
The camera glitches.
Static dances across the screen.
But not before Mercy sees it:
Kara and Lena collapsing into each other—
glowing—
screaming—
synced.
Mercy leans in.
“Interesting… You’re not just hiding powers, Danvers. You’re unstable.”
And then—
the alert she’s been waiting for pings on her secondary monitor.
ANCHOR MOVEMENT DETECTED.
TARGET: LENA LUTHOR
PREDICTED TRAJECTORY: EXITING L-CORP SOON
Mercy grins.
Sharp.
Predatory.
Satisfied.
“Oh, finally.”
She taps the screen and pulls up Phase Three of the Separation Protocol.
The interface displays Lena Luthor’s entire danger profile:
Emergency contacts
Personal routines
Driving patterns
Known safe houses
Panic triggers
Sam Arias: Emergency Priority Contact
Mercy selects Sam Arias.
She fabricates a message with the ease of someone who’s hacked into PACs and military-grade channels since childhood.
A falsified emergency call.
A falsified threat report.
A falsified location.
All wrapped in the exact tone of a terrified friend.
“Lena… Something’s wrong. I need you.”
Mercy hits SEND.
The trap is live.
Right on cue, Lena’s digital signature spikes on the movement tracker.
“Hooked,” Mercy whispers.
Her comm buzzes sharply.
Lex.
Of course.
She sighs loudly before answering.
“Lex.”
“Mercy,” Lex snaps, “why did the energy grid dip near L-Corp? Send me the footage.”
Mercy spins her chair slowly toward the monitors—
and calmly shuts off the feed with a single keystroke.
The screen goes dark.
She smiles.
“There was nothing useful on the footage,” she lies smoothly.
“The surge was electrical backlash. A minor malfunction.”
Lex does not believe her.
He also can’t prove otherwise.
“Mercy—”
“Focus on your part, Lex,” she interrupts, her voice a gentle blade.
“You wanted Lena destabilized. I’m destabilizing her.”
Lex pauses.
His ego tries, and fails, to argue.
Finally:
“…good. Keep me updated.”
Mercy hangs up before he finishes breathing.
She turns back to the live tracker map.
A red dot marked LENA LUTHOR moves quickly across the city grid.
Mercy watches it like a wolf watching fresh prey stumble into a clearing.
She folds her arms and leans back.
“Run to her, little Luthor,” she murmurs.
“Run straight into the dark.”
Her eyes flick back to the frozen image of Kara glowing violently in Lena’s arms.
“Because the faster you break…
the faster she breaks.”
The tracker pings again:
ANCHOR APPROACHING TARGET LOCATION.
PHASE THREE: LIVE.
Mercy stands, pulling on her gloves.
Time to move.
---
POV: Lena Luthor
Immediately after the convergence collapse
Lena forces her eyes open through the dizziness, chest still aching from the shared pulse.
Kara is slumped against her, barely conscious.
Alex is shouting, scrambling to steady both of them.
“Kara—Lena—stay with me—!”
The lights flicker once more—
then finally stabilize.
Lena sucks in a breath and pushes herself into a sitting position.
Her phone buzzes violently in her jacket pocket.
She pulls it out with shaking fingers.
PRIORITY: SAM ARIAS
—“Lena, please. I need you. Something’s wrong.”
—Pinned location attached.
Lena goes white.
“Sam…?” she whispers.
Alex stops short.
“What? What is it?”
Lena swallows hard, rereading the message.
“It’s Sam. She—she needs help. Badly.”
Kara stirs weakly, eyes half-open, voice thready.
“L… Lena?”
Lena’s heart twists.
She cups Kara’s face, voice trembling.
“Kara, I’ll be back. I promise. Sam might be in danger— I have to check on her.”
Kara tries to push herself up—
but collapses again.
“Don’t—go—” Kara whispers.
Lena’s breath breaks.
Alex grips Lena’s arm.
“Go,” she says quietly.
“I’ve got her. You go.”
Lena hesitates.
Looks down at Kara shaking on the floor.
Looks at the message again.
Looks at Alex.
Finally—she nods.
“I’ll be back,” she whispers to Kara, touching her cheek one last time.
Then she stands—unsteady but determined—and stumbles toward the elevator.
As the doors slide shut—
Kara’s trembling voice echoes faintly:
“Lena—please—don’t go…”
Fade to Scene 6 — Kara tries to follow Lena, the convergence punishes her, and Alex is torn between the two.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 12 — “What It Means to Break a Timeline”
Scene 6 — “Don’t let her go alone.”
POV: Kara Danvers
L-Corp Executive Office → Hallway
---
Kara’s vision is still static-blurred when she hears it:
The elevator ding.
A sound that feels like a punch to the ribs.
“Lena?” she gasps, pushing herself upright.
Her body rebels immediately—
knees buckling, chest lighting up beneath her skin with a violent golden flare.
“Kara, stop—” Alex grabs her shoulders as Kara pitches forward, teeth clenched in pain.
“I have to—” Kara chokes.
“I have to—go after her—”
“No, you don’t,” Alex snaps, steadying her.
“You can barely stand.”
Kara claws at the wall, trying to pull herself upright.
“Alex—please—she’s walking into something—she’s—”
Another convergence pulse slams into her like a shockwave.
Kara’s heart stutters.
Her arms give out.
She crumples to one knee with a strangled gasp.
“KARA!” Alex drops down beside her, gripping her shoulders.
“What is it? What’s happening?!”
Kara squeezes her eyes shut, shaking violently.
“It’s—it’s pulling—” she hisses.
“The convergence—Alex—it’s reacting to her leaving—”
Alex’s breath catches.
“What do you mean ‘reacting’?”
Kara’s voice fractures.
“It doesn’t want her far from me.”
Her breath shudders.
“It’s… punishing me. Because I’m still holding back—because I’m still not—telling her—everything—”
“Kara, this is NOT your fault,” Alex insists—
But Kara shakes her head desperately.
“You don’t understand—she’s connected—she’s part of the timeline—Alex, if something happens—if Mercy—”
Alex freezes.
Her voice drops.
“Mercy? Kara—how do you know Mercy’s involved?”
Kara gasps, chest glowing violently beneath her shirt.
“Because—”
Her breath stutters, pain lacing her voice.
“It wasn’t Lena leaving—
it was something pulling her away.”
She looks up at Alex, eyes wide and terrified.
“And the only person who’s been doing that—
the only one targeting her—
is Mercy.”
Alex goes rigid.
“Damn it—” she whispers.
The elevator doors sliding closed echo down the hallway.
Kara’s head snaps toward the sound on instinct, eyes wide with panic.
“Alex, GO!”
Alex hesitates—just for a heartbeat—looking between:
her collapsing sister
the elevator Lena just disappeared into
the pulsing golden light threatening to tear Kara apart
Kara grabs her wrist with trembling fingers.
“Alex,” she whispers, voice shattering,
“do not let her go alone.”
That’s what decides it.
Alex’s expression hardens into something fierce and terrified.
“I’m coming back,” she says, squeezing Kara’s hand once—
a promise, a warning, a prayer.
Then she runs.
Kara tries to push herself up—
but the convergence slams her back onto the floor.
She gasps, forehead hitting the cold tile, breath knocked out of her.
“Lena—” she whispers, voice breaking.
“Please… don’t go…”
Golden light pulses violently under her skin, crawling up her throat like lightning.
Her fingers claw weakly at the floor.
The door to the stairwell swings shut behind Alex.
And Kara is left trembling, glowing, and utterly helpless on the floor—
watching the ceiling flicker in gold
as the convergence punishes her
for losing Lena all over again.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 12 — “What It Means to Break a Timeline”
Scene 7 — “Something is wrong with this.”
POV: Lena Luthor
L-Corp Parking Level → Midtown Streets → Abandoned District
---
Lena’s heels click sharply against the concrete as she power-walks across the L-Corp parking level, one hand pressed to the stitch of pain still lingering in her chest.
She should call security.
She should call Alex.
She should call Kara—
Her breath hitches at the thought.
No.
Kara can barely stand.
And Sam’s message…
God, Sam never sounds terrified.
“Hold on, Sam,” Lena murmurs as she reaches her car.
“I’m coming.”
She unlocks the door with hands that still tremble.
The cold leather of the steering wheel somehow grounds her.
She pulls out of the garage.
And that’s when it hits her.
A pulse.
A soft, golden echo that ripples behind her ribs like a phantom heartbeat.
Not painful.
Not like the earlier shockwave.
Just…
Present.
Lena gasps, hand flying to her chest.
“What—?”
But before she can process it, her phone buzzes against the console.
Another message.
From Sam.
— “Please hurry.”
— “I can’t talk.”
Pinned location: a derelict block near the river.
Lena frowns.
Sam wouldn’t go there.
Sam wouldn’t bring Ruby anywhere near it.
Sam wouldn’t text like this.
Something prickles at the back of Lena’s neck.
“Something is wrong with this,” she mutters.
But she keeps driving.
Because if Sam is in danger, hesitation could cost lives.
The city rushes past her, neon streaks through rain-slick windows.
Another echo hits her chest—
soft
warm
pulling—
Lena grips the wheel tighter.
“Kara,” she whispers before she can stop herself.
She doesn’t know why she says the name.
She doesn’t know why she presses her palm harder against her sternum as if trying to catch a fading signal.
She doesn’t know why she suddenly thinks of blue eyes glowing gold, hands shaking, Kara whispering:
“Don’t go.”
But she shakes her head.
“Kara is hurt,” Lena reminds herself.
“She needs Alex. She’ll be safe.”
The thought steadies her—
and terrifies her—
in equal measure.
She takes the last turn toward the pinned address.
And the world changes.
Buildings are darker.
Streetlights flicker.
The usual hum of the city thins into eerie quiet.
Lena slows the car.
Her gut twists.
“This isn’t right.”
An abandoned warehouse looms at the end of the block.
The location Sam supposedly sent.
No movement.
No voices.
No sign of Sam’s car.
Just silence.
Lena kills the engine.
Her hand hovers over her phone.
Call Alex?
Call security?
Call—
A third ripple hits her chest.
Harder.
Almost like a warning.
Lena jerks in her seat.
“Kara…?”
No answer, of course.
She forces a steadying breath and steps out of the car.
Cold night air slams into her, sharp and metallic.
Her heels crunch over broken glass as she approaches the warehouse.
Every instinct in her body screams stop.
But Sam’s name glows on her phone screen.
Lena squares her shoulders.
“Get it together, Luthor,” she whispers.
“You’ve walked into worse.”
She pushes the warehouse door open.
Metal groans.
Darkness greets her.
Then—
A voice.
Smooth.
Cruel.
Smiling without warmth.
“Hello, Lena.”
Lights SNAP on.
And Mercy Graves steps out from behind a steel column, gun holstered but confidence radiating like a weapon of its own.
Lena’s stomach drops.
“You,” Lena breathes, rage and dread twisting together.
“Where’s Sam?”
Mercy tilts her head.
“Oh, sweetheart.”
She smiles sweetly.
“I never needed Sam.”
Lena’s blood runs cold.
Mercy steps closer.
“I only needed you.”
End Scene 7.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 12 — “What It Means to Break a Timeline”
Scene 8 — “You were always the target.”
POV: Lena Luthor
---
Lena freezes.
Her pulse spikes—
not with fear
but with anger.
Ice-cold, razor-sharp anger.
“Where is Sam?” she repeats, voice tight, deliberate.
Mercy clasping her hands behind her back is somehow more terrifying than if she’d drawn a gun.
“Oh, Sam’s fine,” Mercy says lightly.
“Probably making hot chocolate with her daughter. Not sending distress calls from abandoned buildings.”
Lena’s jaw clenches.
“You impersonated her.”
Mercy smiles.
“Mm-hmm.”
Lena steps forward.
“You lured me here.”
Mercy’s smile widens.
“Of course I did, Lena. I needed you somewhere quiet. Controlled. Far away from a certain blond Kryptonian who tends to ruin everything.”
Lena’s stomach drops.
Kara.
Mercy watches her face closely, delighting in the shift of emotion.
“There it is,” she murmurs.
“The look of recognition. I was wondering when you’d start putting the pieces together.”
Lena doesn’t speak.
Her throat is too tight.
Mercy steps closer.
“Kara Danvers is… interesting,” she says, tone shifting, analytical.
“Too interesting. Too connected to you. It makes her sloppy. Predictable. And much easier to break.”
Lena stiffens.
Mercy’s smile grows cold.
“And you… are the lever.”
Lena forces her voice steady.
“What do you want?”
Mercy circles her slowly.
“Kara Danvers has been destabilizing. And she’s not doing it alone. Every time she breaks, you break. Every time she spirals, you bleed. You’re not her friend in this little game.”
Mercy leans in.
“You’re her anchor.”
Lena’s heart stutters violently.
Anchor.
The same word J’onn had used.
The same sensation in her chest, echoing Kara’s pulses.
She takes an involuntary step back.
Mercy continues, calm and merciless:
“And anchors are so easy to pull out.”
Lena’s eyes narrow.
“You’re not going to touch her.”
“Oh,” Mercy says sweetly, “I already have.”
The lights in the warehouse flicker, dim, then buzz back to life.
Mercy gestures lazily toward the ceiling.
“Right now? Kara Danvers is on the floor at L-Corp, glowing like a broken reactor, unable to stand without pain.”
Lena’s breath leaves her body.
Kara—
Her chest aches in memory of the shared pulse.
Mercy steps in front of her, voice dropping to a whisper.
“Do you know what Kara did when you walked away?”
A beat.
“She screamed.”
Lena swallows hard.
“She’s in danger,” Mercy continues, “because she’s still trying to protect you. Still trying to hide the truth. Still refusing to sever that bond.”
Mercy tilts her head.
“So I decided it’s time someone severed it for her.”
Lena takes a step back—
only to feel the cold slam of metal against her spine.
She’s reached the far wall.
Mercy smiles like the hunter she is.
“You were always the target, Lena.”
Lena clenches her fists, calculating, looking for an exit.
“You won’t win,” she says quietly.
Mercy shrugs.
“Maybe not. But I don’t need to win.”
She leans in.
“I just need to break her.”
And somewhere across the city—
Lena’s chest seizes.
Her breath stutters.
The connection flares violent and gold—
like Kara is screaming her name.
End Scene 8.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 12 — “What It Means to Break a Timeline”
Scene 9 — “She’s in danger.”
POV: Kara Danvers
L-Corp Executive Level Hallway
---
Kara’s cheek is pressed against the cold tile.
Her breath stutters in shallow gasps.
Golden light flickers under her skin like embers trying — and failing — to form fire.
Then it hits.
A spike through the center of her chest so violent she screams—
not aloud
but inside
like her ribs are being ripped open from the inside out.
“KARA!” Alex drops beside her instantly.
“What is it? Talk to me!”
Kara’s fingers claw at the floor.
Her eyes squeeze shut.
“I—”
Her voice cracks into a whimper.
“She’s—she’s—”
The pulse slams her again, harder.
She arches up off the floor with a choked gasp, muscles seizing.
“KARA!” Alex tries to hold her shoulders down, terrified.
“What’s happening?!”
Kara’s eyes snap open—
and they glow.
Not like heat vision.
Not red.
Gold.
“She’s in danger!” she chokes.
“Lena—Alex—she’s—something’s wrong—something’s—”
Another pulse detonates in her chest.
Kara slams back against the floor with a cry.
Alex’s heart nearly stops.
“Kara, stop trying to get up,” Alex pleads.
“You’ll tear yourself apart.”
Kara shakes her head violently, tears spilling.
“I can feel her—”
Another pulse.
Kara flinches, coughing.
“She’s terrified—Alex—she’s terrified—”
Alex goes rigid.
“How do you know that?”
Kara struggles to breathe through the tremors.
“She’s connected—my timeline—her timeline—every time she’s scared—every time something pulls her—”
Her voice breaks.
“I feel it like it’s happening to me.”
Alex’s face drains of all color.
“Mercy,” she whispers.
Kara nods weakly, trembling.
“She has her—Alex—she has her—”
A savage pulse tears through her, and Kara cries out loud this time.
Alex tries to hold her steady, but Kara’s body glows too bright to touch without flinching.
“Kara, listen to me,” Alex says quickly, urgently.
“You cannot move. If you stand—”
“I have to.”
Kara pushes against the floor.
Her arms shake violently.
Sweat beads at her brow.
Her vision whites out.
Alex grabs her face gently.
“Kara—stop—please—”
But Kara already knows the truth.
There is no scenario where she does not go to Lena.
Her entire body screams it.
Her heart screams it.
The convergence screams it.
Kara sets her jaw.
And forces herself to her knees.
“Kara—!” Alex tries to hold her back, but Kara shakes her head, fierce even in her agony.
“She’s alone,” Kara gasps.
“She thinks Sam called her—she thinks she’s going to help someone—
Alex, she doesn’t know she’s walking into a trap.”
Her hands shake so violently she nearly collapses again.
“She doesn’t know Mercy is waiting.”
A pulse hits so hard it lifts Kara off her knees for a fraction of a second.
Alex catches her before she hits the ground.
“KARA!”
Kara grips Alex’s jacket, eyes wild with fear.
“Alex—please—don’t stop me—”
Alex’s vision blurs for a moment.
Because this isn’t the Kara she grew up with.
This Kara is older.
Traumatized.
Sick with grief.
And fiercely, desperately in love with Lena in a way she can’t hide anymore.
Alex’s voice is soft but steady:
“You’ll die if you push yourself like this.”
Kara’s chin trembles.
“Then I die,” she whispers.
“But I’m not letting her die alone.
Not again.”
Alex swallows hard.
She pulls out her comm and activates it.
“J’onn—code white. I need you at L-Corp NOW. We have a hostage situation and Kara is—Kara is compromised.”
Kara pushes away from Alex, trying to stand.
Her legs buckle.
Her hand slams against the wall to keep herself upright.
“Kara!” Alex lunges to help her—
But Kara holds up a trembling hand.
“Don’t,” she gasps.
“I have to do this myself.”
She staggers forward one step.
Then another.
Her glow intensifies.
Alex backs away —
because between the pain and the golden aura, Kara looks like she’s becoming something dangerous.
“Kara—wait for J’onn—”
Kara shakes her head.
“I can’t.”
The final pulse hits.
And Kara stops screaming.
She stabilizes.
Her breath steadies.
Her eyes shift from glowing gold back to blue—
sharper
clearer
focused
alive.
Alex’s breath catches.
“Kara…?”
Kara stands fully this time.
Straight.
Shoulders back.
Steady.
Not perfect, not healed—
but determined beyond anything Alex has ever seen.
“She needs me,” Kara whispers.
And the floor beneath her feet begins to vibrate.
End Scene 9.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 12 — “What It Means to Break a Timeline”
Scene 10 — “Then I’ll break myself.”
POV: Kara Danvers → Mercy → Lena
---
The vibrating under Kara’s feet grows stronger.
Alex backs up slowly, eyes wide.
“Kara… what are you doing?”
Kara’s breath shakes — but her voice is calm.
“Fighting.”
A crack of golden light pulses beneath her skin, racing along her arms like molten lightning.
Alex flinches.
“Kara—wait for J’onn—”
“If Lena dies,” Kara says quietly,
“J’onn isn’t going to recognize what’s left of me.”
Alex’s heart stops for a beat.
“Kara—”
Kara meets her eyes.
And for the first time since she arrived in this timeline—
Kara isn’t afraid.
She’s enraged.
Another pulse hits her, but instead of collapsing, Kara holds her ground.
She inhales—
and the golden light sharpens like a blade.
Alex whispers:
“Kara… you’re stabilizing.”
Kara nods once.
“Because I stopped running from it.”
She steps forward.
Her feet scorch the tile.
Light ripples behind her like heatwaves.
“Kara,” Alex says urgently, “if you fly like this—
your body—your powers—your mind—”
“I know.”
Kara lifts her chin.
“But Lena is out there.
Alone.
Terrified.
Walking into a trap meant for me.”
Her jaw tightens.
“If the convergence wants to break me,” she whispers,
“then I’ll break myself on my own terms.”
Alex feels that line in her bones.
“Just—just promise me something,” she stammers.
“If you feel yourself losing control—if you feel yourself falling—
call for me. Call for J’onn.”
Kara’s eyes glisten.
“I always do.”
But not this time.
Kara extends her arms, bracing them against the air—
and lifts.
Light erupts beneath her feet like a detonating star.
Alex shields her face from the flash.
The gold aura expands, surrounding Kara like she’s standing inside a sun going supernova.
Then—
Kara’s eyes ignite bright gold.
And she rockets upward.
The floor CRACKS under the pressure.
The ceiling shatters.
Glass and steel explode outward in a blaze of golden wind.
Kara bursts into the night sky like a missile made of light.
Alex drops her arm slowly, voice shaking as she hits her comm.
“J’onn—Kara’s airborne.
She’s heading east.
Lena Luthor is in danger.
And Kara is barely holding herself together—if she loses control—”
“On my way,” J’onn replies.
But even he sounds uncertain.
Alex watches the burning streak of light disappearing into the clouds.
“Hold on, Kara,” she whispers.
---
CUT TO — Mercy Graves
Abandoned District — Warehouse Interior
Mercy’s earpiece chirps.
TARGET MOVEMENT DETECTED.
K-ANCHOR RESPONSE: ACTIVE.
GRAVITATIONAL DISTORTION: RISING.
Mercy smirks.
“Oh, she’s coming,” she purrs, spinning the chamber on her modified weapon.
She steps casually toward Lena, who struggles against the zip-tie binding her wrists behind a support beam.
Lena glares at her, chest heaving.
“Kara is going to find me,” Lena says fiercely.
Mercy kneels, meeting her eyes at close range.
“Oh, Lena.”
Her voice is soft.
Mockingly tender.
“You have no idea how fast she’s breaking herself to get here.”
Lena’s breath stutters.
Mercy stands, rolling her neck.
“Time to bring the house down.”
She flips a switch on a device strapped to her hip.
A low hum fills the room.
The lights flicker ominously.
Mercy steps back just as—
---
CUT TO — Kara
Night Sky Over National City
Kara gasps mid-flight as another violent pulse hits her.
Her vision blurs.
But the pull toward Lena intensifies—
like a thread in her chest yanking her forward.
Kara clenches her jaw.
“I’m coming, Lena,” she whispers into the wind.
Her speed increases.
The gold around her brightens.
The convergence sharpens into a painful, burning spear guiding her straight toward the warehouse district.
---
CUT BACK — Lena & Mercy
The hum grows louder.
Lena’s eyes widen.
“Mercy—what did you activate?”
Mercy steps fully into the shadows, smirking.
“Your welcome mat.”
Lena’s blood runs cold.
And above them—
through a cracked skylight—
a streak of gold descends like a falling star.
Kara.
Screaming toward her.
A blur of light and desperation.
Mercy steps clear of the beam.
“Oh, this is going to be fun.”
END CHAPTER 12.
---
Chapter 13: Chapter 13: The Anchor and the Storm
Summary:
A rescue becomes a revelation.
The trap breaks — but so does the distance Kara has tried to keep.
As the convergence shifts and the truth rises to the surface, one thing becomes impossible to deny:
Kara chose Lena long before she ever fell through time.
Notes:
Thank you so much for all the support on this fic — your reactions, comments, and theories genuinely fuel every chapter.
This one is intense, emotional, and pivotal… the moment where everything Kara has been hiding can no longer stay buried.Brace yourself for pain, connection, and the truth beginning to crack through.
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 13 — “The Anchor and the Storm”
Scene 1 — Descent Through Fire
POV: Kara Danvers
Night Sky → Warehouse District
---
The wind tears at Kara’s face with razor-sharp force as she rockets through the sky, leaving a blazing gold trail across National City.
Every few seconds, a convergence pulse detonates under her ribs.
The first one almost knocks her out of the air.
The second sends her spiraling.
The third nearly blinds her.
But she keeps going.
She has to.
Lena’s fear hits her like a physical blow, sharp and cold, cutting through the heat in her veins. Kara gasps—mid-flight—because the scream she feels isn’t hers.
“Lena—” she chokes, voice swallowed by the wind.
Her eyes blur, but she forces focus.
She wills her vision to sharpen.
She forces her power through the pain.
Below her, the city smears into ribbons of light.
Her heartbeat pounds in her ears—
not steady
not Kryptonian
not normal
—but flickering in gold pulses, each one syncing with that terrifying pull in her chest.
Another shockwave courses through her.
Kara’s body jerks mid-flight.
She drops fifty feet in a freefall.
The city spins.
Her breath punches out of her lungs.
The convergence screams inside her skull like static and thunder.
“No—NO—” Kara grits her teeth, forcing herself upward again.
“I’m not losing you—NOT AGAIN.”
Her vision crackles gold.
The wind roars around her, but she flies faster.
The air burns against her skin.
Her cape snaps violently behind her, torn at the edges from the flight’s raw force.
And then—
The Speed Force whispers.
Not words.
Not sound.
Just a vibration against her bones.
A warning.
A plea.
A command.
Truth stabilizes.
Kara gasps, fighting for breath.
“I’m trying,” she whispers hoarsely.
“Just—hold her—don’t let her break—don’t let her break—”
She forces another surge of speed, threading between skyscrapers until the city lights thin—
and the river district opens ahead.
Dark.
Abandoned.
Wrong.
The convergence spikes hard.
Kara nearly blacks out.
“LENA!”
The cry tears from her throat, carried on the wind.
Her eyes lock on the warehouse—
an isolated structure with a faint flicker of light.
Her heart plummets.
She angles downward, speed increasing to a deadly drop.
Clouds flare gold as she cuts through them.
Her flight path destabilizes.
She’s falling—faster—harder—
But she doesn’t slow.
She won’t.
She can’t.
Kara slams through the warehouse roof like a meteor trailing gold fire.
Metal screams.
Glass explodes.
Air ignites around her.
And she lands inside the trap like a star crashing to earth.
Gold light floods the entire building.
And the first thing she sees—
is Lena, bound to a beam at the far end of the room.
Her breath leaves her body in a single, shattered exhale.
“Lena—”
Then the containment lattice activates.
And Kara screams.
END SCENE 1.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 13 — “The Anchor and the Storm”
Scene 2 — “You timed this.”
POV: Lena Luthor
Warehouse Interior — Seconds After Kara Crashes Through the Roof
---
The world erupts in white-gold fire as Kara crashes through the roof.
Lena ducks instinctively, metal shards slicing through the air, heat washing over her like a solar flare. Her ears ring, her pulse spikes, and for a moment she’s blinded by the brilliance of it.
“KARA!” she screams before she can stop herself.
When her eyes adjust—
Kara is there.
On one knee.
Surrounded by glowing debris.
Chest heaving.
Aura flickering violently like a dying star struggling to stay alive.
Not the Kara she knows.
Not the Kara she grew up trusting.
But something older, rawer, honed by grief and desperation.
And behind her—
The lattice activates.
A crack of energy shoots up the walls.
Lines of shimmering red and violet form a grid that slams downward like a cage.
Kara barely has time to turn her head before the lightning hits her.
She screams—
a guttural, tearing sound that rips through Lena’s ribcage.
“KARA!” Lena jerks forward instinctively, only to be snapped back by the zip tie binding her wrists.
“No—no, no—STOP—!”
Mercy steps into view.
Calm.
Poised.
Smiling like this is the most interesting experiment she’s ever run.
Her voice is almost conversational:
“Right on time.”
Lena’s breath stutters.
“You timed this.”
“Of course I did.”
Mercy shrugs lightly.
“I needed her at the peak of her instability. And I needed you—”
Her eyes slide to Lena, cold and assessing.
“—feeling just unsafe enough to trigger a crisis response.”
The lattice intensifies.
Kara slams into the floor, her palms scraping against concrete as she tries to push herself up.
Lena feels it—
a sharp pulse under her sternum, synchronized with Kara’s collapse.
She cries out.
Mercy hears it.
“Oh, interesting,” she murmurs.
“I was wondering how deep your little tether went.”
Lena forces herself upright, fury igniting through her fear.
“You’re using me to hurt her.”
Mercy smiles.
“No, Lena. I’m using your effect on her to break her.”
Another lattice surge.
Kara convulses as if electricity is ripping through her bones.
“KARA!” Lena screams, fighting the restraints until her wrists burn.
“Kara—look at me—look at me!”
Kara’s head lifts, trembling.
Gold light pools under her skin—fracturing, unstable.
Lena’s heart shatters.
Mercy watches them with predatory calm.
“She came here for you,” Mercy says, almost admiringly.
“She flew through a building for you. She’s tearing herself apart for you.”
Lena shakes her head violently.
“Shut up.”
Mercy continues, unbothered.
“Everything I’ve seen confirms it. The way she collapses when you move. The way the energy spikes when you’re afraid. The way she glows when you touch her.”
Lena freezes.
Mercy tilts her head.
“You feel it too, don’t you?”
Lena’s throat tightens.
Mercy smiles, sweet and lethal.
“You were always the trigger, Lena. Which means…”
She gestures to the lattice, pulsing brighter.
“…hurting her is as simple as pulling your strings.”
Lena surges against her restraints, metal biting into her wrists.
“You won’t touch her!”
Mercy’s smile widens.
“Oh, sweetheart.”
She taps a control panel on her wrist.
“I already am.”
The lattice flares—
And Kara screams again.
END SCENE 2.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 13 — “The Anchor and the Storm”
Scene 3 — “Crawling Toward the Impossible”
POV: Kara Danvers
Warehouse Interior — Inside the Containment Lattice
---
Pain hits Kara like a planet collapsing.
No warning.
No build.
Just white-hot lightning exploding through her chest and spine.
Her scream tears out of her throat before she can swallow it.
She slams onto her palms, arms trembling violently as the lattice’s energy rips through her nerves.
The floor beneath her vibrates like it’s alive.
“K–Kara!”
Lena’s voice—choked, desperate—cuts through the static.
Kara tries to look up.
A second surge detonates.
Her elbows buckle.
Her body hits the ground hard.
The impact cracks the concrete under her.
She gasps—
then chokes—
then gasps again—
because the pain isn’t physical alone.
It’s two forces ripping at her.
One is the lattice—
cold, sharp, electric, trying to tear her away from herself.
The other—
the other is Lena.
A pull.
A gravitational need that throbs under Kara’s ribs like a second heartbeat.
Lena’s fear spikes—
Kara feels it like a blade to the sternum.
“Kara—look at me—look at me!”
Lena’s voice shakes.
Kara lifts her head again, barely.
Her vision is a blur of gold static and the silhouette of Lena against the beam she’s tied to.
Lena’s eyes—green and bright and terrified—lock onto hers.
And that’s enough.
Kara claws at the floor, dragging herself forward inches.
The lattice slams her down again.
Her breath punches out of her lungs.
A squeal of metal echoes inside her skull.
“Kara! STOP!” Lena screams, voice breaking.
“You’ll kill yourself!”
Kara coughs—in pain, in defiance.
“I’m—”
She drags her arm forward, fingers scraping concrete.
“—not—”
Another surge.
She wheezes through clenched teeth.
“—stopping.”
Her vision flickers black around the edges.
The golden light beneath her skin fractures and reforms, sparks racing down her arms like lightning veins.
She keeps crawling.
Inch by inch.
“KARA!” Lena cries, sounding like she might shatter.
“Please—STOP—”
Kara’s voice is barely a whisper.
“I lost you once.”
Her palm drags against the floor, bloody now.
“I’m not—losing you—again.”
The convergence flares violently.
The lattice tries to crush her.
Mercy laughs somewhere in the haze.
“Look at her!” Mercy calls out.
“Does that look like someone who can be stopped?”
Kara groans, forcing herself up onto her hands for half a second—
before the lattice slams into her again, ripping her back down.
Her cheek hits concrete.
Her breath trembles.
Her fingers twitch.
Lena’s voice breaks completely.
“Kara—PLEASE—”
Kara closes her eyes for half a second—
just half—
and feels Lena’s terror like a windstorm slamming into her soul.
That’s what does it.
That’s what makes her move again.
Through pain.
Through electricity.
Through the trap built to break her.
She plants her hand.
She pulls her body an inch closer.
And another.
And another—
Her body is failing her.
The convergence is tearing her apart.
But Lena is right there.
Kara looks up again.
Meets Lena’s eyes.
And even though it hurts to speak, she forces the words out:
“Lena… hold on.”
Another surge.
Kara screams.
But she keeps crawling.
Because she can see her.
Because she can hear her sobbing her name.
Because she refuses to stop.
END SCENE 3.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 13 — “The Anchor and the Storm”
Scene 4 — “Kara, please…”
POV: Lena Luthor
Warehouse Interior — Opposite the Lattice
---
Lena has always prided herself on control.
She can compartmentalize fear.
Dissect emotion.
Make rational decisions in impossible moments.
But nothing — nothing — prepared her for this.
For Kara screaming.
For Kara convulsing.
For Kara dragging herself inch by brutal inch toward her on bloodied hands.
Lena can’t breathe.
She’s tied to a steel beam, wrists burning from restraints, heart racing so fast it feels like it’s trying to claw out of her chest.
“Kara—KARA—stop—please—”
Her voice cracks, breaks, shatters.
Kara doesn’t stop.
Kara doesn’t even falter.
She crawls.
She crawls through lightning.
Her fingers scrape across broken concrete.
Her arms tremble violently.
Her jaw is clenched so tightly Lena swears she can hear bone strain.
And still—
Kara’s eyes stay fixed on her.
As if Lena is the only thing keeping her alive.
Another lattice surge hits, slamming Kara flat onto the floor.
Kara’s body arches in agony.
She screams her name—
“LENA!”
Lena flinches like the sound is a physical blow.
Her chest seizes.
The echo of Kara’s pain — the convergence — hits her like a tidal wave.
“Kara—” she sobs.
“Stop. You can’t—please—you’ll die—”
Kara lifts her head again, hair falling over her face, eyes glowing in fractured gold.
“I’m not—letting—her—take—you.”
Her voice cracks on every word.
Lena chokes.
Because it isn’t Supergirl on the floor.
It’s Kara.
Her Kara.
Her impossible, stubborn, too-big-hearted girl.
Crawling toward her like the ground is made of knives.
Lena’s vision blurs.
She fights the restraints, wrists screaming in pain.
Nothing gives.
“Kara—please—listen to me—” Lena begs, voice raw.
“Please—just stop—”
Kara shakes her head, panting.
“I can’t.”
Another surge.
Kara screams so loud Lena thinks the whole building is going to collapse.
Her body convulses.
And Lena breaks.
“No—no—NO—KARA—PLEASE—”
She sobs openly now, tears streaking down her face.
Mercy steps next to her, arms crossed, watching the scene like it’s a documentary.
“Fascinating, isn’t it?” Mercy muses.
“How far she’ll go for you.”
Lena snaps her head toward her, fury blazing.
“Shut your mouth.”
Mercy tilts her head, amused.
“Oh, no. I want you to watch. I want you to see exactly how much control you have over her. You’re the knife, Lena. Not me.”
Lena’s breath hitches.
Mercy continues, voice almost gentle:
“She’s not fighting me.”
She gestures toward Kara.
“She’s fighting her way to you.”
Lena’s throat tightens.
Kara tries to push up again —
her arm shakes —
her elbow buckles —
she collapses with a broken sound.
Lena screams.
“KARA!”
Kara lifts her head a third time.
Blood on her lip.
Lightning under her skin.
Eyes burning with golden resolve.
“Lena…” her voice is barely there.
“Don’t be scared.”
Lena sobs harder.
“I am scared!” she cries.
“I’m terrified! I don’t want to watch you die—”
Kara’s hand reaches out toward her—
and the lattice slams her back down.
Kara’s cry is so raw that Lena’s knees give out beneath her even though she’s already on the ground.
Her heart feels like it’s breaking in half.
Lena squeezes her eyes shut, tears falling freely.
“Kara…” she whispers, voice shaking.
“Please… the world can’t lose you. I can’t lose you.”
A shock runs through Kara at the words —
a golden flare exploding under her skin.
The convergence pulses.
Kara gasps.
And Lena feels it.
Not pain.
Not fear.
Something else.
Something like a thread pulling taut between them.
Something that shouldn’t exist.
Something deeper than the trap.
Deeper than their fight.
Deeper than this timeline.
Lena opens her eyes, breath trembling.
“Kara… what are you doing to us?” she whispers.
Kara’s hand reaches for her again—
shaking
bloody
glowing—
desperate and unwavering.
And Lena finally understands:
Kara isn’t fighting through the pain.
Kara is fighting for her.
END SCENE 4.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 13 — “The Anchor and the Storm”
Scene 5 — “The Data Always Tells the Truth”
POV: Mercy Graves
Warehouse Interior — Observing Kara & Lena
---
Mercy has seen a lot of things break.
Bones. Systems. Algorithms.
People.
But she has never seen anything quite like this.
Kara Danvers — golden, shaking, cracked — dragging herself across the floor as if the universe itself is trying to stop her.
Lena Luthor — trembling, crying, fighting restraints hard enough to shred her own skin.
And between them?
A thread of energy so strong it hums through the air.
Mercy tilts her head, studying the lattice readouts on her wrist.
The numbers spike off the charts every time Kara moves.
Every time Lena speaks.
Every time their eyes meet.
Mercy steps closer, fascinated.
“Amazing,” she murmurs under her breath.
“Absolutely incredible.”
Lena snaps her head toward her, eyes blazing even through tears.
“Shut up.”
Mercy ignores her.
She crouches near one of the lattice nodes, dragging a finger across the projected data stream.
The algorithm responds instantly — pulsing in sharp red waves.
She smiles.
“There it is,” she says softly.
“The anchor effect.”
Lena stiffens.
Kara groans, trying — failing — to push herself up again.
Mercy goes on, voice steady, clinical:
“She’s not responding to pain stimuli in a normal Kryptonian pattern. She’s not responding to energy interference. She’s not responding to any suppression field I’ve ever tested.”
Lena spits out:
“Because you’re torturing her!”
Mercy lifts a hand, silencing her like a scientist silencing a mouse.
“No. I’m measuring her.”
Her gaze flicks back to the data.
And she smirks.
“There it is again.”
Lena’s breath catches.
“What… what is it?”
Mercy stands, stepping casually over Kara’s trembling arm.
“Do you know what an anchor is, Lena?”
Her voice is almost pleasant.
“Cosmologically? Timelike? Quantum?”
Lena shakes her head.
But Kara’s head turns weakly in her direction — listening.
Mercy continues:
“It’s the fixed point around which unstable energy tries to reorganize itself. The constant. The gravitational center.”
She nods toward Kara, who is shaking violently now.
“In this case? You.”
Lena’s heart trips.
Kara chokes on a breath.
Mercy taps the panel again, raising the lattice frequency.
Kara screams —
and Lena screams with her.
Mercy watches the monitor spike in perfect sync.
“Oh, that’s beautiful,” she whispers.
“A mirrored waveform. You two really are connected.”
Lena’s voice shakes with fury:
“You don’t know what you’re talking about.”
Mercy turns slowly, expression darkening with condescension.
“Oh, Lena.”
She steps closer until she is inches from Lena’s face.
“I know exactly what I’m talking about.”
She gestures to Kara — curled on the floor, still trying to crawl.
“Kara Danvers is tethered to you. Emotionally. Energetically. Temporally.”
Lena’s eyes widen.
Mercy leans in.
“You want to know the real reason she’s breaking?”
Lena doesn’t answer.
She can’t.
Mercy delivers the line like an execution:
“Because losing you destroyed her.
And finding you again is killing her.”
Lena’s breath leaves her body in a shattered exhale.
Kara whimpers — actually whimpers — and Mercy watches the waveform dance.
Then she presses the button.
The lattice brightens, crackling with lethal intensity.
Kara’s scream ricochets through the warehouse.
Lena’s entire body jolts in sync.
Mercy whispers:
“It’s almost poetic.”
The lights flicker.
The algorithm spikes.
Mercy steps back with a quiet sigh, satisfied.
“Time to turn the screws.”
END SCENE 5.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 13 — Scene 6 (FINAL PATCHED VERSION)
“I’m Not Losing You Again”
POV: Kara Danvers
---
The world is noise.
Cracking lightning.
Mercy’s voice like broken glass.
Lena crying her name so hard it tears at Kara’s heart.
Pain pulses through her bones in sharp, shattering waves.
Her nerves feel like they’re on fire.
Her muscles twitch uncontrollably.
Her vision flickers between black and gold static.
And still—
She crawls.
Kara drags her knee forward, teeth clenched so tightly her jaw trembles.
Another surge slams into her.
Her body jerks.
Her palms skid.
Her elbows give out.
She hits the floor with a choked gasp.
“KARA! STOP! PLEASE—”
Lena’s voice breaks on the last word.
Kara squeezes her eyes shut.
The sound hurts worse than the electricity.
She forces her arms to move again.
Her fingers shake uncontrollably as she presses them to the concrete and drags her body forward another inch.
The lattice punishes her instantly.
Energy tears through her back—
violently—
like claws raking down her spine.
Kara screams, raw and hoarse, but refuses to collapse.
She sways, barely able to lift her head—
Lena is right there.
Wide-eyed.
Trembling.
Crying so hard it looks like she can’t breathe.
Kara’s heart twists painfully.
And something inside her — something deeper than Kryptonian physiology, deeper than any cosmic force — snaps taut.
She pushes up on shaking elbows, breath trembling.
“Lena—”
Her voice cracks.
She tries again.
“Lena… look at me.”
Lena sobs harder.
“Kara—please—you’re killing yourself—”
A pulse rips through Kara’s chest so violently she almost blacks out.
But she claws her way back, hands trembling violently on the floor.
She whispers:
“I lost you once.”
Lena stills.
The warehouse goes silent for half a heartbeat.
Even the lattice seems to pause.
Kara’s hair hangs in her face, glowing faintly gold from the energy tearing through her. Her lip is split. Her shoulders are shaking. She looks destroyed—
but her eyes—
her eyes burn with something fiercely alive.
She drags herself forward another inch.
“I lost you once,” she repeats, voice breaking.
“And I’m not—”
Another surge hits; Kara cries out but forces the words through—
“—losing you again.”
Lena’s entire face crumples.
Kara crawls.
Her body is failing.
Her powers are unstable.
Her vision dims.
Her breath rasps in painful bursts.
But she keeps moving.
Every inch is agony.
Every surge tears something inside her.
Every breath is a battle.
But she doesn’t stop.
She can’t.
Because Lena is crying her name.
Because Lena is reaching for her.
Because Lena is terrified.
And Kara will not—will never—let Lena face that terror alone.
“Please,” Lena begs, voice shredded.
“Kara—just stop—just wait—someone will come—just STOP—”
Kara shakes her head weakly.
“I can’t.”
Her arm collapses.
She slams onto her side with a grunt of pain.
But she rolls—
fights—
forces herself upright again.
Her hand inches forward.
Her fingers stretch.
Reaching.
Always reaching.
“Lena…” Kara whispers again, voice hoarse and shaking.
“Hold on. I’m coming.”
The lattice explodes with light.
Kara screams.
And still—
Her hand moves.
END SCENE 6.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 13 — “The Anchor and the Storm”
Scene 7 — “Get up. Get up. GET UP.”
POV: Lena Luthor
Warehouse Interior — Within the Trap’s Radius
---
Lena doesn’t know when she stops crying.
She only knows the exact moment she starts breaking.
It’s when Kara collapses face-first onto the floor again—
not because the lattice hits her,
but because her body finally gives out.
A sound tears out of Lena’s throat, nothing human.
“KARA!”
Kara tries to push herself up, but her arms tremble violently.
Her fingers slip on the concrete.
She sags forward, barely conscious.
Something inside Lena snaps.
It feels like a crack through her chest—
a fault line she didn’t know existed
splitting open all at once.
Her vision blurs.
Her pulse spikes.
Her wrists scream as she strains against the restraints.
“Kara,” she chokes out, voice shaking uncontrollably.
“Kara, look at me—LOOK AT ME!”
Kara’s head lifts inches.
Barely.
Her eyes attempt to focus.
Fail.
Try again.
Lena’s heart twists so hard she gasps.
“Kara—GET UP!”
Her voice breaks.
“Please—PLEASE—get up—”
Kara jerks at the sound of her voice—
violently—
as if Lena’s panic is something she can feel.
The convergence responds.
A golden shockwave pulses outward from Kara’s chest—
shimmering—
instinctive—
desperate.
The lattice flickers.
Mercy whips her head toward the monitors.
“What—? No, no, no—”
Lena’s breath catches.
“Kara… do you feel me?”
Kara shudders—
a tiny movement, but Lena sees it, feels it.
“Kara… I’m right here,” Lena whispers, voice breaking apart.
“I’m right here—come to me.”
A pulse.
Stronger.
Kara’s body surges upward an inch before another shock hits her.
Lena screams again.
“KARA—PLEASE!”
Mercy curses under her breath.
“It’s destabilizing—she’s pulling on her—dammit—”
Lena doesn’t hear the rest.
Everything narrows to one point:
Kara.
Crawling.
Bleeding.
Breaking—
for her.
“Kara, get up,” she whispers fiercely, desperate.
“Get up. Get up. GET UP!”
Another shockwave.
The lattice arcs—
sputters—
flickers.
Lena’s breath shudders.
It’s responding to her.
Not her fear.
Not her pain.
Her will.
Kara lifts her head again.
Her lip trembles.
Her eyes lock with Lena’s—
and for a moment
pain and power and love and terror
all collapse into one impossible point of connection.
Lena’s chest clenches so hard she can’t breathe.
“Kara,” she whispers, softer, but deadly sure.
“Come back to me.”
The lattice shorts.
Mercy curses again, slamming her controls.
“No—no—NOT HER—”
Kara drags her arm forward—
one inch—
one impossible, excruciating inch—
drawn not by power
not by strength
not by duty
but by Lena’s voice.
By Lena’s pull.
By Lena.
The convergence pulses again—
bigger—
brighter—
unstoppable.
A crack splits the floor.
Kara gasps, body glowing violently.
Lena sobs, hand reaching instinctively even though she can’t move it far.
“Kara,” she whispers, voice trembling like a heartbeat.
“Come to me. Please.”
Kara moves.
The lattice groans.
Mercy screams in frustration.
And the bond between them—
cosmic, impossible, unbreakable—
surges outward like a star exploding.
Kara feels it.
Lena feels it.
The warehouse feels it.
And Mercy feels it most of all.
END SCENE 7.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 13 — “The Anchor and the Storm”
Scene 8 — “What the hell is she doing in there?”
POV: Alex Danvers & J’onn J’onzz (split)
Warehouse District — Exterior
---
ALEX
The DEO vehicle skids into the gravel, tires screaming as Alex slams on the brakes hard enough to jolt her spine.
The sky above the warehouse is wrong.
Golden lightning cracks through the night like a storm trapped in a dome.
The metal roof glows, warping under the force of whatever is happening inside.
Alex’s stomach drops.
“Kara…” she whispers, breath fogging in the cold air.
She’s out of the vehicle before it’s fully stopped.
The wind pushes back against her — a hot, unnatural gust, like the air itself is rejecting her presence.
She shields her face.
“J’onn! We need to get inside NOW!”
J’onn appears beside her, phasing out of the shadows, eyes already glowing with psychic fury.
“I’ve never sensed anything like this,” he says quietly.
A crack of gold lightning hits the roof.
The entire structure shudders.
Alex flinches.
“What is that? What’s happening?”
J’onn doesn’t answer immediately.
He closes his eyes.
And the moment his mind touches the psychic energy spilling out of the warehouse—
He staggers.
“J’onn—!” Alex grabs his arm, steadying him.
His eyes snap open, horror flaring across his face.
“That’s Kara.”
Alex’s chest turns to ice.
“Is she being attacked?”
“No,” J’onn says, voice trembling with something she rarely hears from him—
fear.
“She’s… she’s trying to get to something. Or someone.”
Lena.
Alex knows it instinctively.
Feels it in her bones.
“Lena’s in there,” she breathes.
Another flare cracks the sky.
And this time…
there’s screaming inside the lightning.
Alex’s entire body recoils at the sound.
“Oh god,” she whispers, “that’s Kara—”
She runs toward the side entrance.
The metal door vibrates.
The walls pulse.
A golden shockwave hits, sending dust exploding outward from the seams.
J’onn moves ahead of her.
“Stand back.”
He phases his arm through the door—
then tears it off its hinges with a single pull.
The metal shrieks and somersaults into the street.
Another pulse.
This one stronger.
Alex’s heart slams against her ribs.
“Kara! Lena!”
She sprints inside.
---
J’ONN
The moment J’onn crosses the threshold, the psychic noise nearly knocks him to his knees.
Pain.
Fear.
Desperation.
Love—
a tether so powerful it feels like a gravitational force.
He’s never felt anything like it.
Not even from Kara at her worst moments.
The air crackles with unstable Kryptonian energy.
His voice trembles:
“Alex… something is wrong with her powers.”
Alex doesn’t stop running.
She turns one corner, then another—
And then she freezes entirely.
Hand flying to her mouth.
“Oh my god.”
---
WHAT THEY SEE
The warehouse interior is a battlefield of light.
The containment lattice glows red and violet.
Kara is on her hands and knees, body shaking violently, crawling through waves of energy designed to kill her.
Lena is tied to a support beam, screaming Kara’s name so hard her voice cuts through the storm.
Mercy stands near a control panel, eyes wild with awe and fear.
Kara’s golden aura flickers like a dying sun.
And the convergence—
whatever it truly is—
pulses between Kara and Lena in visible, shimmering waves.
Alex feels her heart fracture.
“Kara…” she whispers, voice trembling.
J’onn steps forward, jaw tightening.
“We need to stop that lattice now.”
Alex nods, swallowing hard.
“Kara can’t survive much more of this.”
Another pulse rips through the building, shaking the rafters.
Kara screams.
Lena screams.
Alex’s eyes fill with tears.
And she whispers the words she didn’t want to say:
“We’re going to lose her if we don’t end this now.”
END SCENE 8.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 13 — “The Anchor and the Storm”
Scene 9 — “Let her go.”
POV: Alex → J’onn → Lena → Kara
Warehouse Interior — Collapse Point
---
ALEX
“KARA!”
Alex’s voice rips out of her as she sprints forward.
The energy storm lashes at her, heat forcing her to shield her face, but she doesn’t care. Not when Kara is on the ground like that. Not when Lena is tied and screaming like her heart is being torn out.
Another pulse cracks through the air—
And Kara’s body jerks—
back arched—
eyes squeezed shut in a soundless scream.
Alex feels something break inside her.
“We have to shut it down NOW!” she yells to J’onn.
He nods once.
Then his eyes burn white.
---
J’ONN
He phases through the first beam of the lattice.
The machine tries to repel him; psychic static rakes across his mind like claws. It hurts—far more than it should.
But Kara is screaming.
And Lena is losing control.
And the bond between them is warping reality itself.
So he pushes harder.
Energy snaps across his body.
Metal melts under his grip.
He reaches the core generator and wraps both hands around it—
The lattice fights him.
It flares violently—
But J’onn is the last Martian.
He rips.
Metal shrieks.
Sparks explode.
The containment grid flickers—
And the entire system collapses with a sound like glass shattering underwater.
The lattice goes dark.
The crackling stops.
The lightning stills.
And Kara drops.
---
LENA
“KARA!”
Lena lunges forward the moment the restraint snaps on her wrist — breaking her skin again — but she doesn’t even feel it.
Her entire world is the sound of Kara hitting the ground.
The way her glow sputters.
The sickening quiet that follows.
No breath.
No movement.
Nothing but a broken girl collapsing in her direction.
Lena catches her before she hits the floor fully.
“Kara—Kara—KARA—”
Her hands shake violently as she cups Kara’s face.
Kara’s skin is fever-hot, trembling under her touch.
Her breathing is uneven.
Her lashes are wet.
Blood stains the corner of her mouth.
“Kara, look at me. Look at me—please–”
Kara’s eyes flutter open.
Blue.
Glowing faintly gold at the edges.
Unfocused but searching.
For her.
Lena’s breath hitchs.
“Kara…”
Kara’s voice is barely a whisper, so soft Lena leans in just to hear it:
“…I… got to you.”
Lena breaks.
Her forehead presses to Kara’s as tears fall unchecked.
“You idiot,” she whispers, voice trembling.
“You beautiful, impossible idiot.”
Kara exhales shakily, leaning into her touch like she’s been trying to reach it forever.
And then the golden aura —
changes.
It condenses.
Softens.
Wraps around Lena like warm sunlight brushing her skin.
Not lashing.
Not burning.
Protecting.
Lena gasps as the warmth washes through her chest—
the convergence reacting to their contact.
Kara trembles in her arms.
“Lena…”
Her voice cracks.
“Don’t… let go.”
“I won’t,” Lena whispers fiercely.
“Not ever. I’m right here. I’ve got you.”
Kara sags against her fully—
Just as Alex reaches them.
---
ALEX
Alex skids to Kara’s side, breathless, eyes wet.
“Oh god—Kara—Kara—”
She presses a hand to Kara’s cheek—
Kara flinches violently.
The golden aura lashes, rejecting her touch.
Alex jerks back, stunned.
“What—?”
Lena looks up, equally shaken.
“It… it reacted,” Lena whispers.
“Only when you touched her.”
Alex swallows hard.
Her voice cracks as she says it—
“Because it’s centered on you.”
Lena freezes.
Kara’s fingers clutch weakly at Lena’s jacket.
The aura softens again.
Alex whispers, terrified and awed all at once:
“Lena… you’re the anchor.”
Lena’s breath stops.
Completely.
Kara collapses fully into her arms, unconscious.
And Lena pulls her close, holding her like she’ll never let go again.
END SCENE 9.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 13 — “The Anchor and the Storm”
Scene 10 — “She chose you.”
POV: Alex → Lena → J’onn
Warehouse Interior — After the Rescue
---
ALEX
Alex sinks to her knees beside Kara — slowly, like the weight of everything that just happened has finally crashed down on her shoulders.
Kara lies limp in Lena’s arms, head resting against Lena’s collarbone, golden light dimming under her skin now that the lattice is gone.
Her breathing is shallow.
Her pulse flickers under her skin in irregular waves.
She looks… fragile.
Too fragile for a Kryptonian.
Alex tries again — gently — to rest a hand on Kara’s back.
The aura crackles.
Rejects her.
Not violently, but firmly.
Like a boundary.
Lena pulls Kara protectively closer, instinctive, almost panicked.
Alex sits back, stunned.
“Okay,” she whispers, voice shaking.
“Okay. That’s new.”
Lena doesn’t answer.
She’s too busy running trembling fingers through Kara’s hair, whispering something too soft for Alex to hear.
Too intimate.
Too devastating.
Alex’s throat tightens.
“Kara…” she breathes.
“You scared the hell out of me.”
---
LENA
Lena presses her forehead to Kara’s, grounding herself, grounding Kara, grounding the entire damn universe if she has to.
She can still feel the echo of the lattice—
in her chest
in her ribs
in her breath.
Every time Kara gasped, she felt it.
Every time Kara pushed forward, she felt the pull.
Every time Kara screamed her name—
God.
Lena thinks she might never stop shaking.
“Kara,” she whispers hoarsely, brushing a thumb along Kara’s cheekbone.
“Stay with me. Please.”
Kara doesn’t respond.
Doesn’t open her eyes.
But she leans — unconscious, instinctive — deeper into Lena’s touch.
And the golden aura softens again.
Lena inhales sharply.
It’s gentle again.
It’s warm again.
And it’s wrapped around her.
Only her.
She swallows hard, vision blurring.
“What… what is this?” she whispers, more to herself than anyone.
Alex hears her.
Her voice is quiet.
Soft.
Shaken.
“Lena… it’s you.”
Lena looks up.
Alex meets her eyes.
“She chose you,” Alex says, voice trembling but certain.
“Whatever this bond is — whatever the convergence is — she’s anchoring to you.”
Lena feels it like a physical impact.
“She came here because of you. She fought through a trap that should’ve killed her because of you. The energy responds to you. Only you.”
Lena’s breath catches.
“That’s not—she’s not—”
“She is,” Alex says gently.
Lena stares down at Kara — bruised, glowing faintly, unconscious in her arms.
And something inside her chest breaks open.
Not pain.
Not fear.
Something she has been denying for far too long.
“Kara,” she whispers again, softer this time.
“Why didn’t you tell me?”
---
J’ONN
J’onn approaches quietly, Mercy held suspended in a Martian telekinetic field.
Mercy is unconscious — or pretending — but he keeps her restrained with a level of fury Alex rarely sees in him.
He sets her down at a safe distance and turns toward the girls.
His voice is low, reverent:
“I felt the connection from the street.”
Both women look up at him.
He continues:
“It wasn’t psychic. Not exactly. It was energetic. Integrated. Like two signatures—interlocked.”
Lena freezes.
Alex frowns.
“Kara and Lena?”
J’onn nods.
“It wasn’t just Kara’s distress I felt.”
His eyes move to Lena.
“It was yours.”
Lena feels the blood drain from her face.
J’onn kneels.
Places a careful hand near Kara without touching her.
“Kara is stable. But… she is weakened. Severely. And this bond is amplifying everything. Her emotions. Her pain. Her instinct.”
He meets Lena’s eyes again.
“She couldn’t resist being pulled to you. Even when it nearly killed her.”
Lena swallows hard, voice a whisper:
“What happens now?”
---
ALEX
Alex exhales shakily.
“Now we get her out of here.
Now we take her somewhere safe.
Now we help her recover.”
She looks at Lena — really looks.
“And we figure out what this thing between you two is before it kills her.”
Lena nods, jaw tight.
She adjusts her grip on Kara, holding her close, protective, scared.
The golden light flares once.
A soft pulse.
Like Kara recognizing her touch even unconscious.
Alex sees it.
J’onn sees it.
Lena feels it.
“Kara…” she whispers, voice shaking but sure.
“I’ve got you. I’m not letting go.”
And she doesn’t.
She lifts Kara into her arms.
Kara’s head falls against her shoulder, breath hitching at the motion.
Lena holds her tighter.
---
THE FINAL MOMENT
As they move toward the exit—
the warehouse silent now—
Kara murmurs something in her sleep.
So soft only Lena hears it.
“…don’t leave… don’t leave me…”
Lena stops walking.
Her heart stops with her.
She presses her cheek to Kara’s hair, eyes closing.
“I’m not,” she whispers into her ear.
“I’m here. I’m not leaving you again.”
The golden aura wraps around them both.
Warm.
Soft.
Sure.
END CHAPTER 13.
---
Chapter 14: Chapter 14: The Breaking Point of Silence
Summary:
Kara’s secrets finally catch up with her—violently.
When the convergence tears itself open, Lena is pulled into the one place Kara never wanted her to see: the dead space between worlds.
And there, in the ruins of a broken multiverse, Lena learns the truth Kara has been dying to hide.
Notes:
Every story has a point where silence stops being protection and becomes self-destruction.
This is Kara’s.This chapter is the turning point of Book One and an emotional heavy-hitter.
Thank you for all the love, the comments, the theories and the absolute chaos in my inbox—your reactions are everything.Buckle in.
And breathe.
You’ll need it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 14 — Scene 1
“Stay With Me.”
POV: Lena
DEO Transport — Night
---
Wind rushes against the armored windows as the DEO transport cuts through the night, but Lena barely hears it.
Her entire world is the weight of Kara in her arms.
Kara’s head rests against her shoulder, breath shallow and uneven. Her skin is hot—too hot.
Not human-hot.
Not normal-hot.
Something else.
Lena refuses to name the implication yet.
Not when Kara is trembling like this.
Not when the golden shimmer under her skin flickers like a dying filament.
She tightens her hold instinctively, terrified the light might go out.
“Hey,” she whispers, brushing her thumb against Kara’s temple, “stay with me, okay? Stay with me.”
Kara stirs faintly—the smallest tremor, but enough to feel.
Across from her, Alex sits rigidly forward, elbows on her knees, knuckles white from gripping her hands too tightly. She’s trying to look strong, like the seasoned agent she is, but her eyes—raw and wet—betray her.
“Her vitals stabilize when you talk to her,” Alex says quietly.
It’s not a Director speaking.
It’s Kara’s sister.
Lena already knows.
Every time she shifts even a millimeter away—
The convergence flares.
Kara’s pulse stutters.
Her breathing catches sharply.
But the moment Lena pulls her back?
Everything softens.
Everything centers.
Everything calms.
Lena swallows hard. “She shouldn’t have—have crawled through that thing like that.”
Alex’s voice cracks. “She would’ve ripped the entire place apart to get to you. I don’t think she could’ve stopped herself.”
A chill settles under Lena’s ribs.
Because she knows that look—
the one Kara had as she dragged herself across the ground, through energy that should’ve killed her.
She moved like pain didn’t exist.
Like nothing mattered except reaching Lena.
Lena presses her cheek to Kara’s hair.
“You idiot,” she breathes, voice trembling.
“You brave, impossible idiot.”
Something shifts beneath her palm.
A faint glow warms her wrist.
Kara’s fingers twitch—then curl weakly into Lena’s jacket. Reaching. Seeking. Holding.
Lena freezes.
Her breath stutters.
“Kara?” she whispers.
Kara doesn’t wake.
But she leans closer, a broken sound escaping her throat.
Lena’s chest caves.
“Oh,” she whispers, hand trembling as she cups the back of Kara’s head.
“Oh, sweetheart…”
Alex looks away, jaw tightening as if she’s witnessing something too intimate to interfere with.
From the front of the transport, J’onn speaks softly without turning:
“She hears you, Lena. Even like this. Keep talking.”
Lena does.
She rests her forehead lightly against Kara’s temple, voice barely a breath:
“I’m here. I’m not going anywhere.”
The golden aura pulses one more time—soft, warm, impossibly gentle.
Kara exhales.
And for the first time since that warehouse, Lena feels her steady.
END SCENE 1
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 14 — “The Breaking Point of Silence”
Scene 2 — “She’s Not Healing Right.”
POV: Alex
DEO Medical Bay — Minutes Later
---
The DEO med bay is chaos kept barely under control.
Screens flicker with data Alex doesn’t trust. Machines hum, recalibrating every few seconds as they try—and fail—to interpret Kara’s physiology. Medical techs move like blurred shadows around her, but Lena never lets go of Kara’s hand.
Alex stands beside the main console, jaw clenched, heart hammering.
“Kryptonian vitals aren’t supposed to look like this,” one medic murmurs, confused.
Another shakes his head. “None of her readings stabilize unless Lena’s touching her. That can’t be right.”
Alex doesn’t answer.
Because she already knows it is right.
And that terrifies her.
She forces herself to focus on the holographic display above Kara’s bed—lines of fluctuating neural activity, metabolic spikes, radiation signatures she’s never seen reflect off Kara before.
J’onn stands beside her, hands clasped behind his back, face set in a deep frown.
“What are we looking at?” Alex asks quietly.
J’onn’s answer is slow. Heavy.
“Instability.”
Alex’s head snaps toward him.
“In her powers?”
“In everything,” he says.
“Her energy field. Her neural pathways. Even her cells are… confused.”
Alex stares at the screen again.
Kara’s Kryptonian physiology has always been predictable—just louder, brighter, stronger than human norms. But this—
“It looks like she’s fighting with herself,” Alex whispers.
J’onn inclines his head. “Or with something inside her she refuses to release.”
Alex’s stomach twists. “You mean—emotionally.”
J’onn doesn’t hesitate.
“Yes.”
Alex grips the edge of the console.
Kara has always been strong. Not just in body, but in will. But this… this looks like she’s cracking from the inside out.
“Her neural spikes,” Alex says hoarsely, “they’re tied to her emotional centers.”
J’onn nods. “Her fear. Her guilt. Her grief.”
“And Lena?” Alex forces out, glancing at the bed.
Lena sits rigidly in the chair beside Kara, hand clasped firmly around Kara’s. Her thumb strokes Kara’s knuckles in an endless, unconscious rhythm—something soft, steady, grounding.
Every time she does, Kara’s vitals ease.
The proof is right there on the screen.
Alex swallows hard.
“Why is it only her?” she whispers.
“Why not me? Or you?”
J’onn looks at her with heartbreaking softness.
“Because Kara’s heart is not anchored to us.”
Alex flinches like she’s been struck.
Those words hang in the air, heavy and undeniable.
J’onn continues, voice quiet and sure:
“She came back for Lena.
She crawled through that lattice for Lena.
She fought with every last breath she had… for Lena.”
Alex’s throat tightens painfully.
“And now,” J’onn says, “her powers are responding to that truth. Whether Kara admits it or not.”
Alex turns back to the readings, blinking hard.
They’re not just unstable.
They’re trying to stabilize around a single point.
A single person.
“She’s not healing normally,” Alex says finally, voice shaking.
“No,” J’onn agrees.
“She won’t heal at all unless Lena stays.”
Every muscle in Alex’s body goes rigid.
Because that means—
Kara can’t hide anymore.
Kara can’t run anymore.
And Kara cannot protect Lena with silence anymore.
Lena is her stabilizer.
Her gravity.
Her anchor.
Whether Kara is ready to face that truth or not.
Alex exhales shakily, voice barely holding together:
“…we’re going to lose her if this keeps going.”
J’onn places a gentle hand on her shoulder.
“We will not lose her, Alex. But the person who can help her most is already sitting by her side.”
Alex looks at Lena—back straight, eyes fierce despite the exhaustion, jaw set like she’s preparing to fight the entire world for the girl in that bed.
And for the first time, Alex feels a dawning realization:
Kara’s whole heart is sitting in that chair.
END SCENE 2.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 14 — Scene 3
“I’m Not Leaving You.”
POV: Lena
---
The med bay finally empties.
Alex steps out with J’onn.
The techs disperse.
Machines settle into a soft hum.
Now it’s just her and Kara.
Lena drags her chair closer to the bed, knees brushing the mattress. Kara lies still—too still—her breathing shallow, skin too warm beneath the faint, flickering gold that seems to pulse with her heartbeat.
Lena takes Kara’s hand carefully.
“Kara…” she whispers, brushing her thumb over knuckles gone slack, “you scared me. More than I realized.”
But then her jaw tightens.
Because fear isn’t the only thing she feels.
She smooths Kara’s hair back, voice dipping low, steel threading through it.
“You almost died tonight, Kara.
And you still won’t tell me the truth.”
Her hand trembles—with anger now, not just fear.
“I meant what I said before I left.
I am done being lied to.”
Kara stirs faintly, a small sound escaping her throat.
Lena leans in.
“I’m right here,” she murmurs.
The golden shimmer beneath Kara’s skin flickers again—soft, warm—like she’s answering Lena’s voice.
“…Lena…”
It’s barely audible.
Lena’s breath catches.
“Kara?”
Kara’s lips part.
Her voice a broken ember.
“Don’t… go…”
Lena freezes.
Just for a moment.
Her heart cracks—
but she doesn’t let that crack erase the truth.
She bends closer, forehead brushing Kara’s.
“I’m here,” she whispers softly.
Then, firmer—
“But you and I are not finished.”
Kara’s brow creases faintly, as if fighting something inside her.
“Cold…” Kara breathes.
Lena cups her cheek.
“You’re not cold. You’re safe. You’re with me.”
Kara shakes her head weakly.
“No… not body. Cold… inside. Hurts…”
Lena goes rigid.
Because that isn’t physical.
It’s emotional.
Psychic.
Something fractured deep inside her.
Lena’s voice cracks, torn between fury and heartbreak.
“Kara… what did they do to you?
No—what did you go through?”
A tear slips from the corner of Kara’s eye.
Lena wipes it away—gently, but with trembling fingers.
“Kara,” she whispers, voice thickening, “talk to me. Please. Let me in. These secrets—whatever you’re carrying—it’s killing you.”
Kara shudders.
“…lost you…”
The words slam into Lena like a blow.
“Kara.” Her voice breaks, but now there’s fire in it. “I’m right here. You didn’t lose me.”
Kara shakes her head—barely.
“Not… here…”
Lena stills completely.
Ice drops into her stomach.
Her pulse stutters.
Not here.
Not this timeline.
Not this life.
Something inside Lena ignites.
A tear hits the pillow beside Kara’s face before she can stop it.
“What does that mean, Kara?”
Her voice cracks with anger.
“What did you do?
What are you hiding from me?”
Kara tries to speak—
The golden aura flares—
Then collapses again.
She slips under, consciousness fading like a retreating tide.
“Kara!” Lena grips her hand with both of hers. “Stay with me—please—”
But Kara is already gone again into the haze.
Lena presses a shaking hand to her own mouth, steadying her breath, forcing the world back into focus.
No more lies.
No more half-truths.
No more silence.
She lowers into the chair, eyes burning—not with fear anymore, but with resolve sharpened to a blade.
She takes Kara’s hand again.
“I’m staying right here…
but the next time you wake up?”
Her voice drops to a lethal whisper.
“You’re done running from me.”
The golden light pulses once—
soft, warm—
as though Kara hears her even in unconsciousness.
END SCENE 3
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 14 — “The Breaking Point of Silence”
Scene 4 — “Every Version of You.”
POV: Kara (half-conscious, drifting)
Inside Kara’s mindscape / DEO Med Bay
---
Everything is dark.
Not cold.
Not empty.
Just… dark.
Like the space between worlds.
Kara floats there, suspended in a silence that aches.
Her body feels miles away.
Her breath feels borrowed.
She hears her name first.
“Kara.”
Not spoken aloud—
echoed inside her chest.
She turns toward it instinctively—
And something hits her.
Light.
Too much light.
Fragments of memory—
shattered timelines—
the convergence overflowing.
Kara gasps.
The darkness cracks open—
And she sees Lena.
But not the Lena in the DEO bed beside her.
A different one.
Then another.
And another.
A hundred Lenas overlapping like reflections in broken glass.
Lena crying.
Lena smiling.
Lena angry.
Lena dying in her arms.
Lena fading in antimatter light.
Lena turning away from her.
Lena whispering “I missed you.”
Lena whispering “I hate you.”
Lena whispering “Why didn’t you tell me?”
Lena whispering “Stay with me.”
All of them.
All at once.
Kara clutches her head, choking on the overlap.
“Stop—please—stop—”
The memories don’t.
They rush faster.
“You lied to me.”
“You saved me.”
“You broke me.”
“You came back.”
“Why did you leave?”
“You didn’t have to die alone.”
“Kara—Kara—wake up—”
Kara sobs, folding in on herself.
“I’m sorry—I’m sorry—I’m sorry—”
Her voice breaks around the word
Lena.
That name is the only constant through every universe.
The only truth that never changes.
“Kara.”
Her head jerks up—
Because this Lena—
the Lena from this timeline—
is standing in the haze before her.
Not one of the phantoms.
Not a ghost of a lost world.
Real.
Present.
Soft and furious all at once.
She reaches out—
And Kara shatters.
“Lena—please—don’t—don’t make me—don’t make me lose you again—”
Lena’s expression blurs into grief.
“Kara,” she whispers, “you didn’t lose me.”
Kara shakes her head violently.
“You did. You died—
I held you—
I held you and I—”
Her voice collapses.
Her body collapses with it.
Lena’s arms catch her—
not physically, not in the real world—
but in the convergence space where memory and emotion bleed together.
Kara clings to her, sobbing into her shoulder.
“I came back for you,” Kara whispers, voice breaking open.
“I came back—because you—
you were gone—
I couldn’t—
I couldn’t breathe—
I couldn’t—”
The convergence flares around them—
bright, golden, protective—
but unstable, shaking at the edges.
Lena cups her face gently.
“Kara… what did you do?”
Kara flinches as if burned.
“I rewrote time,” she whispers, the truth slipping out like blood from a wound.
“I rewrote everything.
To get back to you.”
The words echo.
The golden light fractures—
And the whole mindscape shudders.
Kara’s eyes widen in terror.
“No—no no no—
I shouldn’t have said that—
I shouldn’t—
Lena—please—”
The world collapses.
The visions.
The timelines.
The echoes.
All of it.
Kara falls backward into the dark—
reaching—
panicked—
calling her name.
“Lena!”
A hand grabs hers.
But only for a moment.
Then—
Silence.
Darkness.
Her pulse slowing.
Her breath fading.
Far away…
She hears Lena’s voice, real this time, from the bed beside her:
“Kara—wake up—wake up—please—”
And Kara’s final whisper into the void is:
“…I didn’t want you to know.”
END SCENE 4.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 14 — “The Breaking Point of Silence”
Scene 5 — “I Know Enough.”
POV: Lex Luthor
LuthorCorp Private Suite — Secret Surveillance Lab
---
The footage plays in silence.
A thin blue light illuminates the room, casting sharp shadows across Lex’s face as he watches the grainy implant feed pulled from Mercy’s subdermal transmitter.
He stands perfectly still.
Motionless.
Emotionless.
He doesn’t breathe until he chooses to.
On the screen:
Kara collapses into Lena’s arms.
Lena catches her, shaking.
The golden aura flares—reaches—wraps around Lena.
Alex Danvers stares like she’s seen a ghost.
J’onn J’onzz repeats the same two words:
“She’s the anchor.”
Lex pauses the frame.
Lena’s face is soft, terrified, furious all at once—protecting Kara with a kind of devotion Lex has never seen directed at anyone but himself.
He tilts his head a fraction.
Interesting.
Very interesting.
He rewinds.
Watches the same moment again.
And again.
And again.
Each time slowing it.
Each time zooming.
Each time cataloging every microreaction.
Finally, he speaks.
“Mercy.”
Her name is flat.
Not angry.
Not disappointed.
Just… empty.
Mercy lies unconscious in a DEO cell miles away.
She can’t hear him.
But the implant can.
The small LED on his screen dims—recording.
“You withheld information from me,” Lex says, adjusting a cufflink.
“That was unwise.”
He rewinds the footage again.
Kara crawling.
Kara screaming.
Kara burning her hands through the lattice.
Kara reaching for Lena and only Lena.
He watches every frame with quiet fascination.
“Kara Danvers,” he murmurs, “is either a metahuman with unprecedented capabilities…”
A beat.
“…or she is something far more interesting.”
He fast-forwards:
Kara throwing herself through the last pulse
Lena screaming her name
Kara collapsing into her arms
Lex zooms in on Kara’s aura.
Gold.
Energetic.
Shifting in a pattern he recognizes.
“Emotional waveform tethering,” he says softly.
“Primitive. Inefficient. Devastatingly exploitable.”
He taps the screen, freezing on the instant the aura touches Lena’s skin.
“Yes,” he whispers.
“There it is.”
The weakness.
The leverage.
The thing even Kara Danvers herself probably doesn’t understand.
He opens a secondary window—Mercy’s vitals from the implant.
Then another—satellite telemetry from the warehouse.
Then a third—soil samples contaminated with exotic energy signatures.
Everything triangulates to one conclusion:
Lena Luthor is the fulcrum.
Not the Kryptonian.
Not the alien.
Not the DEO.
Lena.
Lex smiles faintly.
“I knew you would be useful eventually,” he says to the paused image of his sister.
His voice lowers, almost affectionate.
“You always were.”
A message window opens.
Encrypted.
Secure.
Lex types only five words:
PROCEED WITH PHASE ONE.
Then one more:
TARGET: LUTHOR.
He sits back in his chair, folding his hands neatly in his lap.
“Kryptonians,” he muses, “always fall to their hearts.”
He glances again at Kara collapsing into Lena’s arms, the aura clinging to her like a starving flame to oxygen.
“And you,” he says softly, almost amused, “are already halfway broken.”
END SCENE 5.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 14 — “The Breaking Point of Silence”
Scene 6 — “Stop Protecting Her From Me.”
POV: Alex
DEO Corridor — Outside Kara’s Med Bay
---
Alex waits until J’onn steps away to speak with the med staff before she carefully, quietly closes the door to Kara’s room.
Lena doesn’t look up.
She hasn’t stopped holding Kara’s hand since they brought her in.
She hasn’t eaten.
Hasn’t blinked long enough for her eyes to rest.
Every part of her is braced—like she’s guarding a fragile universe.
Alex stands there for a moment, watching Lena brush loose strands of hair from Kara’s face with a gentleness Alex didn’t know Lena possessed.
Her stomach twists.
She clears her throat.
“Lena,” Alex says softly. “I need a word.”
Lena lifts her head slowly.
Her eyes are red but sharp.
Focused.
Dangerous.
“Make it quick,” she says.
Alex steps further into the room, jaw tightening.
“Kara’s… not okay. You know that.”
Lena’s expression doesn’t shift.
“Obviously.”
“She’s unstable,” Alex continues. “Her vitals are all over the place. Her neural spikes—”
“Are reacting to me,” Lena finishes, voice clipped. “Yes. J’onn explained.”
Alex swallows.
She hates this part.
Hates how familiar it feels—
standing across from someone Kara loves, trying to defend the version of Kara who can’t defend herself.
“Look,” Alex says, “whatever is happening between you two—”
Lena stands.
Alex actually takes a step back.
Lena is smaller.
Human.
Unarmed.
But in this moment she looks like a storm given form.
“Don’t,” Lena says quietly.
“Don’t reduce this to ‘whatever is happening.’ You’ve seen the data. You felt the convergence. You watched her crawl through hell to get to me.”
Alex’s jaw clenches.
“I’m not denying any of that.”
“Good,” Lena snaps. “Because I’m done being handled, Alex.”
Alex flinches.
Lena steps closer, voice lowering—not cruel, just devastatingly honest.
“You think Kara needs protection from me,” Lena says.
“But that’s the problem, isn’t it? You think everyone does.”
Alex’s lips part in a sharp inhale.
Lena doesn’t stop.
“You protect Kara by keeping things from her. You protect me by keeping things from me. You protect everyone by deciding what they should and shouldn’t know.”
Her eyes flash.
“It’s a Danvers family trait.”
Alex’s breath catches.
“That isn’t fair,” she whispers.
“It’s the truth,” Lena says. “And look where it’s gotten us.”
Alex looks at Kara—pale, unconscious, trembling in her sleep.
Her heart fractures.
“I’m trying,” Alex says, voice cracking.
“I’m scared, Lena. Okay? I’m terrified. She won’t tell me anything. She’s shutting us out. She’s shutting me out.”
Lena’s expression softens—just barely.
But not enough to dull the blade.
“Kara isn’t shutting you out,” Lena says quietly.
“She’s drowning.”
Alex’s shoulders sag.
“And the only hand she keeps reaching for,” Lena continues, voice tight, “is mine.”
Alex wipes at her face, looking away.
“I know,” she whispers. “I saw.”
Lena exhales slowly, the fire in her chest settling into a cold, resolute glow.
“When she wakes up,” Lena says, “I’m getting answers. All of them.”
Alex opens her mouth—
But Lena cuts her off with a raised hand.
“No more protecting her from the consequences of her lies,” Lena says.
“And no more protecting me from the truth.”
Alex goes still.
Completely.
Because the next words Lena speaks aren’t angry.
They’re terrified.
“And if you want to help her?” Lena whispers.
“Stop protecting her from me.”
Alex’s throat tightens.
She nods.
Slowly.
Painfully.
Honestly.
Lena sinks back into the chair beside Kara.
She takes Kara’s hand again.
Her voice softens, but it’s laced with iron.
“Kara Danvers doesn’t get to run anymore.”
Alex closes her eyes, steadying herself.
“Then we face whatever she’s been hiding,” Alex says.
“Together.”
Lena doesn’t look away from Kara.
“Good,” she says quietly.
“Because I’m done being the last to know.”
END SCENE 6.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 14 — “The Breaking Point of Silence”
Scene 7 — “You Called My Name First.”
POV: Kara
DEO Medical Bay — Kara’s First Awakening
---
Kara surfaces like she’s clawing her way up from the bottom of an ocean.
Every nerve aches.
Every breath feels heavy.
Her head throbs like it’s full of broken stars.
Someone is holding her hand.
Warm.
Steady.
Anchoring.
Kara fights her way toward consciousness.
Her lashes flutter—
Shapes blur into focus—
White ceiling.
Soft beeping.
Faint hum of DEO tech.
She inhales, sharp and shaky.
Too bright.
Too loud.
Too—
“Lena?”
The name leaves her before she can stop it.
Instinct.
Need.
Reflex.
The person sitting beside her shifts immediately.
“Kara?”
It is her.
Lena.
Her voice—
steady, controlled, but soft in a way that makes something in Kara’s chest fracture.
Kara tries to sit up—
and immediately gasps, clutching at her ribs.
Lena reaches out—
“Careful—don’t—”
Their hands meet.
And the convergence ignites.
A golden pulse ripples through Kara’s skin, racing up her arms, into her chest.
Lena inhales sharply as the light touches her, just once, before softening around them both.
Kara winces.
She hates it.
She hates how obvious it is.
She pulls her hand back as quickly as she can.
“Sorry—sorry, I didn’t—”
“Kara,” Lena says sharply, “stop apologizing.”
Kara freezes.
Lena leans in, eyes searching her face with a precision that feels dangerous.
“You called my name,” she says.
Kara swallows.
“Yeah. I—didn’t mean to. I was—confused.”
Lena’s jaw tightens.
“So your first instinct was confusion, pain, and… me.”
Kara’s eyes widen.
“No—I—I didn’t mean—”
But Lena doesn’t let her spiral.
Her voice softens.
Just barely.
“You don’t have to explain it, Kara. Not yet.”
That should comfort her.
It doesn’t.
Because Lena’s hand is still around hers.
And Kara can feel the bond through it—
warm
steady
pulling
wanting
needing
And Lena feels it too.
Kara tries to pull away again.
Lena holds on.
“Kara,” she says quietly, “I’m not letting go. Not this time.”
Kara’s breath catches.
She looks down at their joined hands—
the way the golden shimmer pulses faintly at the contact.
She forces herself to look away.
“Kara.”
Lena’s voice cuts deeper this time.
“Look at me.”
Kara lifts her eyes slowly.
Lena’s expression isn’t soft.
It isn’t angry.
It’s something far more dangerous.
Clear.
Certain.
Unshakeable.
“You almost died,” Lena says.
“And you still won’t tell me why.”
Kara’s throat closes.
“I—can’t—”
Lena leans in, voice a blade wrapped in velvet.
“You can. And you will.”
Kara’s heart stutters.
The monitors spike.
Lena sees.
She doesn’t flinch.
“You’ve been carrying something you think I can’t handle,” Lena says, voice low, shaking now with feeling, “but I saw you in that warehouse, Kara. I saw you crawl through something designed to kill you. And I saw the only thing you cared about was reaching me.”
Tears burn behind Kara’s eyes.
“Lena…”
“No.”
Lena’s grip tightens.
“I’m done waiting for you to trust me.”
Kara’s breath breaks.
“I was trying to protect you,” she whispers.
Lena’s eyes flash.
“And look where that got us,” she says, voice trembling.
“You nearly died. And whatever this is—”
she lifts their joined hands—
“it’s not going away.”
Kara’s heartbeat stutters again.
The aura pulses.
Lena leans closer—too close—close enough to feel her breath.
“Kara,” she whispers,
“the next words out of your mouth better be the truth.”
Kara’s eyes fill.
She opens her mouth—
The truth rises—
heavy
dangerous
shattering
“I—”
But before she can force it out—
Kara’s body jolts.
A sharp spike of pain tears through her chest—
the convergence surges—
the monitors scream a warning.
Kara gasps in agony, collapsing sideways.
“Kara!” Lena grips her shoulders, panicked. “Kara—look at me—stay with me—”
Kara tries.
She can’t.
The golden aura explodes—
too bright
too hot
too loud
And she falls back into unconsciousness, the last thing she hears—
Lena’s voice, breaking for the first time:
“KARA—please—don’t do this—come back—”
END SCENE 7.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 14 — “The Breaking Point of Silence”
Scene 8 — “The Space Between Worlds”
POV: Split — Lena / Kara / Speed Force
---
PART I — THE COLLAPSE
POV: Lena — DEO Med Bay
Kara’s body jolts—
once, violently—
and then goes completely still.
The monitors shriek.
Lena grips her shoulders—
“Kara? Kara—look at me—KARA—”
Kara’s eyes roll back.
The golden light beneath her skin flares so brightly Lena has to shield her eyes.
The room vibrates.
The lights flicker.
Alex slams the door open—
“WHAT’S HAPPEN—”
—but her voice distorts, as if spoken underwater.
Lena’s breath catches.
The floor drops.
Kara’s fingers seize in Lena’s grip—
and then the world—
shatters.
---
PART II — THE PULL
POV: Lena — Transition Space
There is no sound.
No air.
No light.
Just a single sensation:
Kara.
Pulling her.
Dragging her.
Tethering her to something Lena cannot see.
Lena gasps—
but there is no oxygen—
no body—
only motion.
She tries to scream Kara’s name—
There is nothing to scream into.
The world flips—
fractures—
and rebuilds itself around her.
---
PART III — THE VANISHING POINT
POV: Lena
The world reforms into…
Nothing.
A vast, broken plain made of cracked, dark stone and a sky with no stars.
Dead.
Silent.
Endless.
Lena’s breath fogs in cold air that shouldn’t exist.
“Kara?”
Her voice trembles.
“KARA?”
Silence stretches so far it feels like it will split her mind.
Her heartbeat echoes against the emptiness.
For one terrifying moment—
she realizes why this place feels wrong.
It isn’t just empty.
It is abandoned.
It is grief given shape.
“Kara!” she screams again, turning in circles. “KARA!”
Her voice bounces back at her, distorted and lonely.
Just like Kara’s had.
And the realization hits her like violence:
Kara was here.
Alone.
For months.
The weight of that isolation crushes Lena’s chest until she can barely stand.
She inhales sharply.
“This… this broke her.”
The air shimmers.
Memory ripples.
Time bends.
And Lena sees her.
---
PART IV — THE MEMORY OF KARA
POV: Lena (watching)
Kara appears in the distance—
Not standing.
Not fighting.
Collapsed.
Kneeling on the cracked ground, hands tangled in her hair, shoulders trembling.
Her voice is a hoarse whisper:
“Please… please… please…
Don’t take her too…
not her…
not Lena…
please—”
Lena covers her mouth, choking on her own breath.
Kara punches the stone—
once—
twice—
over and over—
until her knuckles bleed and her voice breaks.
“I can’t lose her again—
I can’t—
I can’t—
I can’t—”
Lena steps forward, instinctive—
“KARA!”
But her hand passes through the memory-Kara like mist.
She can see her.
Hear her.
But Kara cannot see her.
The loneliness in the memory’s eyes is so raw Lena staggers.
Kara whispers one word, over and over:
“Lena…
Lena…
Lena…”
Tears spill down Lena’s face.
“This is what you carried,” she whispers.
“This is what destroyed you.”
---
PART V — THE MULTIVERSE BURNS
POV: Speed Force — visual projection
The ground pulses—
The sky tears open—
And Lena is pulled forward into a whirlwind of images:
Earth-38 burning.
Argo obliterated.
The antimatter wave consuming worlds.
Heroes screaming as they turn to dust.
Kara flying faster than physics should allow—
faster than hope—
chasing a wave she can’t stop.
Kara reaching for her mother—
for Alex—
for Lena—
and losing every one of them.
Lena screams, hands over her face as the destruction swallows her vision.
When it ends—
She’s back in the Vanishing Point.
Kara is on her knees again.
Not crying.
Not raging.
Just…
Empty.
---
PART VI — THE MOMENT KARA KNEW
Memory-Kara sits alone, knees pulled to her chest.
Her suit is torn.
Her face pale.
Her eyes hollow.
She pulls something from her suit—
A photo.
The one Lena never knew existed.
Kara touches it with trembling fingers.
“I love you…” she whispers like a confession to the void.
“I should have told you.”
Her voice breaks.
“I should have… I should have…”
Lena falls to her knees, shaking.
“Why didn’t you tell me…?” she whispers into her palms.
---
PART VII — THE SPEED FORCE MANIFESTS
POV: Speed Force — voice through light
A golden current ripples across the cracked plain.
Wind rises.
Shadows flee.
Light fills the space as if someone turned on the sun.
The Speed Force appears as a glowing silhouette—
voice layered, ageless.
“Now you see.”
Lena stands slowly.
Tears streaking her face.
Breath trembling.
Spine straightening into steel.
“Why did you bring me here?” Lena demands.
“Because she would not tell you.”
Lena’s jaw clenches.
“And now I know why,” she says.
“Because she thought I was too weak to handle the truth.”
The Speed Force hums.
“Not weak.
Human.
And she feared losing you again.”
Lena looks at memory-Kara—broken, alone, begging the universe for mercy.
She whispers:
“She already lost me.”
“And it destroyed her.”
The light pulses.
“She came back through fire and nothingness.
She rebuilt a universe.
She rewrote time.
Because you are her constant.”
Lena shakes her head, tears falling again.
“No. Kara can’t—she doesn’t—”
“Every version of her does.”
The words hit harder than any blow.
Lena presses a hand over her heart, breath unsteady.
“Bring her to me,” she says softly.
“Not the memory.
Her.”
---
PART VIII — THE REAL KARA APPEARS
POV: Kara (disoriented)
Kara stumbles into the dreamscape like someone pushed her out of a collapsing world.
“Lena—? LEN—”
She sees her.
And collapses to her knees instantly.
“No—no, you’re not supposed to see this—” Kara’s voice cracks.
“You weren’t supposed to—Lena I’m sorry—I’m so sorry—I never wanted—”
Lena crosses the space between them in three sharp steps and grabs Kara by the shoulders.
“Stop.”
Her voice is low.
Shaking.
Deadly certain.
“Kara, look at me.”
Kara shakes her head violently, tears streaming.
“No—Lena—please—I can’t—”
Lena cups her face, forcing her to meet her eyes.
“You don’t get to protect me from the truth.”
Kara freezes.
Lena’s thumb brushes a tear from Kara’s cheek.
“You carried this alone,” Lena whispers.
“You broke alone.
You loved me alone.”
Kara swallows, a sob tearing free.
“I didn’t want to lose you again.”
Lena’s voice cracks:
“You did.”
Kara flinches.
“And you came back for me,” Lena continues, shaking.
“You rewrote time for me.”
Kara breaks—utterly.
“I would do it again,” she whispers. “Every time. In every world.”
Lena pulls her into her arms.
Holds her tightly.
The convergence stabilizes around them—calm, steady, warm.
The Speed Force murmurs:
“Now the anchor knows.
Now she can hold her.”
The dreamscape begins to collapse.
Lena presses her forehead to Kara’s.
“Kara,” she whispers fiercely,
“I’m not afraid of your truth.
But I am done letting you die from it.”
Kara sobs against her.
“I’m trying,” she whispers.
Lena grips the back of her neck.
“Try harder.”
---
PART IX — IMPACT
They are ripped back into their bodies—
gasping—
crying—
clutching each other as alarms blare in the med bay.
Alex shouts.
J’onn rushes forward.
Lights flare red.
Kara clings to Lena so tightly the DEO can’t pry them apart.
The golden aura surrounds them both.
Lena whispers through tears:
“I’m not letting you break alone anymore.”
Kara’s reply is a single, wrecked word:
“Okay.”
END SCENE 8
---
Notes:
If you are still breathing after this chapter… impressive.
Next chapter, we pick up in the aftermath of the Speed Force intervention.
Kara can’t hide anymore.
Lena has seen too much to walk away.
And the fallout will change everything.As always, thank you for reading, screaming, crying, and threatening me in the comments.
I adore all of you.
Chapter 15: Chapter 15: The Truth Finds You
Summary:
Secrets shatter, timelines bleed, and Kara finally breaks open.
Lena sees more than she ever expected—and accepts more than Kara ever believed she could.
But as Kara speaks the first truths she’s run from, something ancient begins to wake elsewhere in the city.Nothing stays buried forever.
Notes:
Okay. Deep breath.
This is the chapter where everything Kara’s been hiding finally stops being sustainable.
Where the convergence forces truth instead of collapse.
Where Lena becomes steel instead of softness.
And where Alex realizes the cracks in her sister run deeper than anyone understood.This was emotionally heavy to write, but so necessary for their journey.
And yes… the nightmare at the end means what you think it means.
Thank you for every comment, scream, all-caps meltdown, and heart emoji—you make writing this fic a ridiculous joy. 💙❤️
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 15 — “The Truth Finds You”
Scene 1 — “She Won’t Wake Up”
POV: Alex → Lena
DEO Medical Bay — minutes after the Speed Force collapse
---
Kara should be awake by now.
She should have stirred.
Twitched.
Grumbled.
Opened her eyes in that half-confused, half-embarrassed way she always does.
She should have something.
Instead—
She lies motionless.
Still.
Silent.
And Alex Danvers is seconds from shattering.
She paces the length of the med bay like a caged animal, fingers tugging at her hair, chest tightening with every beep of the monitors.
“Why isn’t she waking up?”
Her voice cracks.
“Why isn’t she waking up?”
Lena doesn’t answer.
She sits beside the bed, one hand wrapped around Kara’s, head bowed in a way Alex has only seen once before—
when Eliza had collapsed in a desert bunker a lifetime ago.
But Lena isn’t crying.
Lena is dangerously still.
Eyes sharp.
Jaw locked.
Control forged of steel.
Alex hates how calm she looks.
“How can you just SIT there?” Alex snaps.
“She collapsed—she was screaming—her vitals spiked—she hasn’t moved—Lena, SAY something!”
Lena slowly lifts her head.
Her eyes are red-rimmed but icy bright.
“I am waiting,” Lena says softly.
Alex stares.
Waiting?
Waiting for WHAT?
“For her to wake up? That’s not a strategy!” Alex fires back.
“She’s not breathing right—her pulse is all over—do you SEE this?”
“Yes,” Lena replies evenly.
“I see everything.”
Alex throws her hands up.
Of course she does.
Of course she sits there looking like marble while Alex feels like she’s about to break into dust.
“Lena, that surge—it was like nothing I’ve ever seen. And I’ve seen her—”
Alex stops herself just in time.
Her throat tightens, but she corrects:
“I’ve treated her through things that should’ve killed her, Lena.
I know what it looks like.”
Lena turns slowly.
“And you think that’s what’s happening?”
No panic.
No fear.
Just razor-edged calm.
Alex swallows hard.
“I don’t know what’s happening,” she says. “And that scares me more than anything.”
Lena leans back in her chair, never letting go of Kara’s hand.
“You’re projecting,” she says.
Alex freezes.
“What?”
Lena’s eyes narrow—not cruel, just infuriatingly perceptive.
“You’re terrified, so you’re assuming the worst.”
A beat.
“And you’re putting that fear on me.”
Alex blinks.
Anger snaps up her spine.
“Excuse me?”
Lena stands.
The shift in energy is immediate.
She’s still exhausted.
Still shaking.
Still lit from within by the echoes of the Speed Force.
But she is also Lena Luthor:
CEO.
Tactician.
Warrior forged in fire.
She meets Alex’s eyes head-on.
“You’re not the only one who cares about her,” Lena says quietly.
“But you are the one who keeps assuming you’re the only one who can protect her.”
Alex’s breath catches.
Lena continues, voice dropping to steel:
“You didn’t see what she showed me. You didn’t hear what she screamed in the dark. You didn’t watch her break.”
A sharp breath.
“And you didn’t feel what that place did to her.”
Alex steps closer, voice rising.
“What place? Lena—WHAT PLACE? You saw SOMETHING, didn’t you?! Something in her head? Something in that—whatever that surge WAS?”
Lena looks at her with an expression Alex has never seen before.
Pity.
“You don’t want the answer to that,” Lena says softly.
Alex flinches hard.
And that’s when it happens:
The convergence flickers.
A golden pulse ripples under Kara’s skin, stretching outward—almost like a hand reaching.
Both women stop.
Turn.
Kara doesn’t wake.
But she twitches.
Faintly.
As though hearing something from far away.
Lena’s expression changes instantly.
She sits again, gripping Kara’s hand with both of hers.
“Come back to me,” she whispers.
Alex stares at her.
At them.
At the way the golden light curls around Lena’s fingers like recognition.
Her chest twists.
“This—this bond—this convergence—whatever it is—”
Alex’s voice shakes with frustration.
“Why her? Why Lena? Why is SHE the one it responds to?”
Lena doesn’t look up.
Her answer comes like a knife cutting cleanly through the air.
“Because out of everyone she lost… I’m the one she couldn’t bring back.”
Alex’s breath leaves her body.
The room feels suddenly too small.
Too loud.
Too bright.
She turns away, eyes filling.
Because that sentence—
that single, precise truth—
finally explains everything she didn’t understand.
Everything she didn’t want to.
Lena looks back at Kara, thumb stroking her hand gently.
“She didn’t choose me over you,” Lena says quietly.
“She lost you.
She lost her world.
But she found you again.”
Her voice cracks.
“And she never got me back.”
Alex covers her mouth, trying not to sob.
Lena closes her eyes.
“I am the mistake the universe refused to correct,” she whispers.
“And it broke her.”
The monitors beep.
Kara twitches again.
The gold pulses stronger.
Alex wipes her face, voice barely steady.
“What do we do now?”
Lena opens her eyes, the steel back in full force.
“We wait,” she says.
“And when she wakes up… we tell the truth.”
END SCENE 1
---
⭐ CHAPTER 15 — “The Truth Finds You”
Scene 2 — “The Telepathic Echo”
POV: J’onn
DEO Medical Bay — Shortly After Scene 1
---
J’onn feels the disturbance before he enters the room.
It vibrates along the edge of his telepathy—
like a radio frequency just barely out of tune,
like a trembling in the psychic space between minds.
He steps in slowly.
Alex is standing in the corner, wiping tears angrily from her cheeks.
Lena sits rigid beside Kara, one hand locked over Kara’s, shoulders straight as stone.
J’onn murmurs gently,
“Alex. Lena.”
Alex turns toward him too quickly.
She looks terrified and furious all at once.
“J’onn, can you—” her voice breaks, “can you scan her? Can you see what’s happening in there?”
Lena looks up sharply—
hope and dread warring in her eyes.
J’onn nods once.
“I can try,” he says.
“But I must warn you… whatever happened here was not natural. The psychic remnants are unlike anything I’ve sensed.”
Lena inhales deeply.
Alex steps closer, arms folded tightly.
“Please,” she whispers.
J’onn moves beside Kara’s bed.
He places two fingers gently against her temple.
Lena’s hand tightens around Kara’s.
The golden pulse flickers at their joined hands.
J’onn closes his eyes—
and reaches inward.
Into Kara’s mind.
Into the space where consciousness lives.
Into the—
IMPACT.
A force slams into him so violently his feet lift off the ground.
He is THROWN backwards—
across the room—
into the far wall with a sickening, metallic crash.
“J’ONN!” Alex screams.
Lena stands instantly, chair scraping.
J’onn gasps, clutching his chest.
The room is ringing.
Lights flicker.
The air feels thick—like static on the verge of a storm.
Alex is at his side immediately.
“Oh my god—are you okay? Are you hurt? What happened—?!”
J’onn raises a hand, steadying himself.
“I’m… alright.”
But his voice trembles.
He looks at Lena.
Then at Kara.
Then down at his own shaking hands.
Alex grabs his shoulder.
“J’onn—what did you see?”
He swallows.
And for the first time in years—
J’onn J’onzz looks afraid.
“It wasn’t… a mind,” he says softly.
Alex freezes.
Lena’s breath catches.
J’onn continues, voice low and grave:
“It was like touching a storm.
A temporal vortex.
Emotion and memory and raw energy—compressed into something living.”
He glances again at Kara, unconscious and glowing faintly gold under Lena’s touch.
“She is not alone in there,” J’onn whispers.
“There is something—someone—living in the space between her thoughts.”
Lena goes still.
Alex’s tone sharpens.
“What does that mean?”
J’onn meets Lena’s eyes.
“You saw something earlier. Something the rest of us could not.”
Lena’s jaw tightens.
“Yes.”
J’onn nods.
“I felt… fragments of it. A place outside time. Destruction. Silence. Kara’s despair.”
His voice softens.
“And your presence woven through it.”
Alex’s eyes widen.
“Lena was in there?”
“No,” J’onn says.
“She was part of the anchor.”
He gestures faintly to the golden shimmer connecting Lena and Kara’s joined hands.
“That connection is stabilizing her. Without it…”
He hesitates.
“…I do not know if Kara would still be with us.”
Lena looks down at their hands.
Her breath shudders.
She tightens her hold.
Alex swallows hard, voice dropping:
“J’onn… can you try again?”
J’onn shakes his head sharply.
“No. If I push again, I could harm her. Or she could harm me.”
He looks away, ashamed.
“I have only failed a mind-touch like that once. When M’gann was dying.”
Alex stiffens.
“Is Kara dying?” she whispers.
Lena snaps her head up—eyes blazing.
“No. She is not dying.”
J’onn shakes his head.
“I don’t sense death,” he confirms gently.
“Only instability.
Emotion too strong to contain.
Memory too large for a single mind.”
Alex covers her mouth.
Lena grips Kara’s hand tighter.
J’onn lowers his voice, solemn:
“She went somewhere none of us can follow.”
Lena looks at him sharply.
“I did.”
J’onn nods.
His expression softens.
“Yes,” he says.
“And that is why she is still here.”
The golden aura flares faintly at Lena’s touch.
J’onn looks between them—fearful and awed all at once.
“This isn’t teleportation.
It isn’t telepathy.
It isn’t psychic collapse.”
A long pause.
“This is something new.”
Alex whispers:
“Something dangerous?”
J’onn’s voice is barely above a breath.
“Something inevitable.”
He looks at Lena one more time.
“The next time she wakes,” he says,
“she will not be able to hide from you.”
The words echo.
Lena’s spine straightens.
“Good,” she says softly.
“I’m done letting her.”
The convergence pulses once—
stronger—
brighter—
And Kara’s fingers twitch again beneath Lena’s hand.
END SCENE 2.
---
⭐ CHAPTER 15 — “The Truth Finds You”
Scene 3 — “Kara Wakes”
POV: Kara
DEO Medical Bay — minutes after Scene 2
---
Kara wakes with a sound she doesn’t recognize—
a thin, broken gasp
torn from the bottom of her lungs.
The world is wrong.
Too bright.
Too loud.
Too close.
She’s floating again—
no—falling—
no—drowning—
White noise roars in her ears, like the Vanishing Point is swallowing her all over again.
Not again please not again please don’t make me go back I can’t go back I can’t—
She jerks upright.
Or tries to.
Her muscles fail halfway, and a sob tears out of her as her hands claw at the sheets.
She can’t breathe.
She can’t see.
She’s still there—
alone—
months alone—
Lena dying in her arms—
stars dying—
Earth shattering—
“Kara.”
A voice reaches her.
Soft.
Sharp.
Grounded.
A voice she crossed the timeline to hear again.
Her panic stutters.
She blinks.
Lena is in front of her—
too close—
hands cupping Kara’s face
with a gentleness Kara doesn’t deserve and never expected.
“Kara,” Lena whispers again, firmer.
“Look at me.”
Kara tries.
Her eyes won’t focus—
the room is spinning—
her chest is too tight.
Lena doesn’t move.
She keeps her forehead inches from Kara’s, her thumbs brushing Kara’s cheeks, grounding her through touch alone.
“You’re here,” Lena murmurs.
“You’re not there.
You’re safe.”
Kara whimpers.
The Vanishing Point still clings to her lungs.
Her ribs ache with each half-sobbed breath.
Her skin is buzzing like static.
She clutches at Lena’s wrists—
not to push her away—
but to anchor herself to something real, something warm, something alive.
Her voice cracks open:
“Lena—”
A broken gasp.
“I couldn’t—
I couldn’t get back—
I tried—
I tried—”
Lena’s chest heaves softly.
Her hands steady.
“I know,” she says.
And the way she says it shatters Kara.
“You weren’t supposed to know,” Kara chokes.
Tears hit the collar of Lena’s shirt.
“You weren’t supposed to see any of that.”
Lena pulls her closer.
Not hugging—
bracing.
Holding Kara together with both hands.
“Then you shouldn’t have taken it alone.”
Kara squeezes her eyes shut, the panic rising again.
“I didn’t want to break you,” she whispers.
“I didn’t want you to hate me.”
Lena flinches—just barely.
“I don’t hate you,” she breathes.
“I hate that you thought you had to protect me from your pain.”
A small, choked sob leaves Kara’s throat.
She hides her face in her hands, trying to breathe, trying to stop shaking.
Alex steps forward—
hesitates—
freezes in place.
She has never seen Kara like this.
Never seen her crumble like tissue paper.
Never seen her cling to someone like this.
Never seen her reach for someone like Lena like her life depends on it.
Alex’s chest twists painfully.
“Lena?” Alex whispers, voice trembling.
“Is she—?”
Lena doesn’t look away from Kara.
“She’s grounding,” Lena says softly.
“She just needs to come back to herself.”
Kara makes a strangled sound—
half-sob, half-apology.
“I’m sorry,” she gasps.
“I didn’t mean—
I didn’t mean for you to see—
I didn’t mean to show you—”
“Kara.” Lena’s tone sharpens.
“Stop apologizing for suffering.”
Kara’s hands drop.
Her blue eyes—wet, glassy, terrified—search Lena’s face.
“I’m scared,” she whispers.
Like a confession.
Like she’s ashamed of it.
And Lena—
Lena’s breath catches.
Her thumb brushes Kara’s cheekbone, slow and steady.
“I know.”
Kara swallows.
“You’re not supposed to know,” she says again, voice breaking.
“You weren’t there. I was alone. I was always alone.”
A beat of silence.
Lena’s eyes soften—not pity, but something deeper.
Something fierce.
“You’re not alone anymore,” she says firmly.
“And I’m not leaving.”
Kara’s breath cracks as she pulls in sharply.
“You shouldn’t,” she whispers.
“Too bad,” Lena replies.
“Get used to it.”
Alex finally exhales, rubbing at her eyes.
The room stays quiet—
except for the steady beep of monitors
and Kara’s uneven breaths
and Lena’s voice, soft but unbreakable.
“Stay with me, Kara.”
Her hand curls around Kara’s.
“I’ve got you.
I’m right here.”
Kara finally leans into her—
not collapsing
but yielding.
Letting herself be held.
For the first time.
In a very, very long time.
END SCENE 3.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 15 — “The Truth Finds You”
Scene 4 — “Tell Me the Truth”
POV: Lena
---
Kara is calmer now.
Breathing unevenly, but breathing.
Grounded, but fragile.
Present, but still trembling like she expects the world to vanish beneath her again.
Lena keeps one hand on Kara’s back, slow circles between her shoulder blades.
It’s the only thing keeping Kara from folding in on herself again.
But Lena’s other hand is clenched so tightly her nails leave half-moons in her palm.
Because there is something Kara isn’t saying.
Something Kara is still trying to hide.
Even now.
Even after everything.
“Lena…” Kara whispers, eyes flicking away.
There it is.
That evasive look.
That terrified shift.
That instinct to protect by omission—
the thing that has hurt them both for years.
Lena’s chest tightens, and the softness in her tone evaporates.
“Kara.”
A command.
Not harsh.
But immovable.
Kara freezes.
Lena moves so she’s fully in front of her, blocking her retreat.
She takes Kara’s hands—firmer this time.
“Kara,” Lena says again, slowly, deliberately,
“tell me the truth.”
Kara’s breath hitches.
Her eyes drop to their joined hands.
“I—there are things I can’t explain yet,” she says, voice trembling. “Things you shouldn’t have seen. Things that… that would terrify you if you understood them.”
Lena’s jaw clenches.
“Kara, I was just pulled into the void between universes,” Lena says tightly.
“I saw you break. I saw you alone.”
Her voice sharpens.
“You don’t get to decide what I can handle.”
Kara flinches.
Lena lifts her chin gently.
“Look at me.”
Kara hesitates, then forces her eyes up.
And Lena sees it—
the spiraling guilt
the fear
the instinct to shield everyone at her own expense
the terror of hurting people she loves
and the reflex to lie, just a little, just enough to protect.
“Kara,” Lena says quietly,
“you’re about to lie to me again.”
Kara’s breath stutters.
Her eyes fill instantly.
“Lena, I’m not—I just—please—I’m not trying to—”
Lena cuts her off.
Not cruel.
Not angry.
Just absolute.
“Every time you hide the truth, you’re not protecting me.”
A beat.
“You’re hurting both of us.”
Kara’s face crumples.
“Lena, I don’t want to lose you.”
“And you will,” Lena whispers,
“if you keep lying.”
Kara shuts her eyes like the words physically hurt.
Lena softens—but only slightly.
She leans in, forehead nearly touching Kara’s.
“You think I can’t survive knowing who you are,” Lena murmurs.
“But I can.”
Her voice steadies.
“I can survive the truth.
But I won’t survive being lied to.”
Kara shivers.
“I don’t want you to hate me,” she whispers.
Lena exhales, a breath full of heartbreak and steel.
“I don’t hate you, Kara.”
A beat.
“I hate the walls you keep between us.”
Kara opens her eyes—wet, devastated.
“I’m trying,” Kara whispers, voice cracking.
“I’m trying so hard.”
And Lena—
Lena cups Kara’s face again, firm but gentle.
“Then trust me,” she says,
with the kind of certainty Kara has never deserved but always needed.
“Just trust me.
Tell me the truth.”
Kara’s lips part—
a confession trembling on the edge of her breath—
But fear slams into her chest like a fist.
“I—I don’t know how,” Kara admits, voice shaking.
Lena’s gaze softens, finally, painfully.
“Then,” she whispers,
“start small.”
Kara nods, broken and overwhelmed.
And Lena doesn’t push further—
not yet—
but she doesn’t let go of Kara’s hands either.
She holds her there.
In honesty.
In fear.
In the first fragile moment where the truth tries to surface.
END SCENE 4.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 15 — “The Truth Finds You”
Scene 5 — “Alex Breaks Too”
POV: Alex
---
Alex has been standing just outside the med bay.
Not intentionally eavesdropping.
Not trying to pry.
She just…
can’t make herself walk away.
Not when Kara is shaking.
Not when Lena is the only one Kara seems to reach for.
Not when everything Alex thought she understood about her sister is unraveling in front of her.
Alex tells herself she’s giving them space.
But really—
she’s listening.
Just enough to hear the cracks.
Just enough to hear Lena say words Alex wishes she had been brave enough to say first.
Just enough to hear Kara’s sobs as she tries and fails to talk.
Alex’s throat tightens painfully.
She forces herself inside.
Lena looks up first—
no surprise, no guilt, just acknowledgment.
Kara looks up second—
eyes red, lashes wet, hands clutching Lena like she’s afraid to let go.
And something in Alex snaps.
“Okay,” Alex says, louder than she meant to.
“Okay, enough.”
Kara flinches.
Lena’s eyes narrow—not hostile, but bracing.
Alex points at them—at their joined hands.
“What is going on?” Alex demands, voice shaking.
“Because this—” she gestures wildly, “—this isn’t normal! Kara’s never been like this. Not with me. Not with anyone.”
Kara drops her eyes.
Alex’s heart twists, because the guilt on her sister’s face is unbearable.
“Kara,” Alex says, voice trembling, “why her? Why Lena? Why can she reach you when I can’t?”
Kara squeezes her eyes shut.
Lena’s gaze sharpens like she sees the answer before Kara can form it.
Alex steps closer.
“Tell me,” she pushes.
“Kara, tell me why.”
Kara whispers,
“I don’t know how to—”
“No,” Alex snaps.
“Not this time. I deserve to know why my own sister keeps shutting me out!”
Her voice cracks.
“Why didn’t you come to ME? Why wasn’t I enough? Why is Lena the one you—”
“Alex.”
Lena stands.
Alex stops short.
Lena’s voice is low, controlled, but not unkind.
“You are enough,” Lena says.
“For her. You always have been.”
Alex swallows, throat tight.
Lena steps closer—not confrontational, but steady.
“Kara didn’t choose me over you,” Lena says quietly.
“She lost everyone. You included.”
Alex’s breath stutters.
Lena continues, softer:
“But she got you back.”
Alex blinks hard, vision blurring.
“And out of everyone she lost…”
Lena’s voice lowers to a blade-sharp whisper.
“…I’m the one she couldn’t bring back.”
Kara lets out a broken sob.
Alex staggers a half-step backward as the meaning hits her like a blow to the chest.
She realizes:
Kara didn’t cling to Lena because she loved her more.
Kara clung to Lena because she lost her last.
Because she couldn’t fix it.
Because she couldn’t save her.
Because she had to wake up every day in a new universe where Lena Luthor didn’t exist.
Alex covers her mouth, swallowing a sob.
“I didn’t know,” she whispers.
“I didn’t know she went through that alone.”
Lena’s eyes soften—just a fraction.
“No one did,” Lena murmurs.
“She didn’t let you.”
Kara crumples in on herself, shaking her head.
“I didn’t want you to see me like that,” she whispers.
“I didn’t want you to feel guilty. I didn’t—”
“Kara,” Alex says, voice breaking, “you’re my sister. I should’ve been there.”
“You couldn’t,” Kara cries.
“You weren’t there. I wasn’t there. No one was. It was just—”
Her voice collapses.
“—just me.”
Alex steps forward and pulls Kara into a hug—
but Kara doesn’t let go of Lena’s hand.
Lena doesn’t try to pull away either.
And Alex sees something she’s tried not to acknowledge since this began:
Kara isn’t just leaning on Lena.
She’s tethered to her.
Alex leans down and presses her forehead to Kara’s temple.
“We’ll figure this out,” she whispers.
“We’ll fix whatever this is. I promise.”
Kara makes a small, shattered sound—
and it’s Lena’s hand tightening in hers that steadies her again.
A moment later, Alex pulls back, wiping her eyes, trying to breathe.
J’onn appears in the doorway, quiet but watchful.
“Is everything alright?” he asks gently.
No one answers.
Because nothing is alright.
But for the first time—
the truth is starting to surface.
END SCENE 5.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 15 — “The Truth Finds You”
Scene 6 — “J’onn’s Warning”
POV: J’onn
---
The air in the med bay is heavy.
Emotionally thick.
Psychically charged.
J’onn’s presence shifts the atmosphere immediately—
not because he’s imposing,
but because the room itself reacts to him
like it recognizes someone who understands broken minds.
He walks toward Kara slowly.
Kara looks up at him, eyes swollen from crying, heartbeat skittering in unstable rhythms only he can truly feel.
Lena stays at her side.
Alex hovers behind her like a trembling storm cloud.
J’onn stops beside the bed and places a gentle hand on the metal railing.
“Kara,” he says quietly,
“I need you to listen.”
She tenses.
Not physically—
Kara’s body is still too exhausted for that—
but psychically, emotionally, he feels her withdraw.
“I can’t,” Kara whispers.
Her voice is thin.
Frightened.
Childlike.
“Kara,” J’onn says again,
calm, steady, fatherly without being patronizing.
“No one is here to hurt you.”
Lena’s hand tightens.
Alex swallows.
J’onn continues,
“But something else is hurting you. Something inside you.”
Kara closes her eyes.
“Please don’t,” she whispers.
He kneels beside the bed so he’s level with her.
“You are lying,” he says gently.
“Not maliciously. Not intentionally. But you are withholding truths—out of fear.”
Kara’s breath catches.
Lena’s eyes sharpen.
Alex stiffens again, bracing.
J’onn nods once, as if confirming what he already sensed.
“Every time you avoid telling Lena the truth,” he says softly,
“the convergence destabilizes.”
Lena and Alex exchange a look.
Kara jerks her gaze to J’onn, horrified.
“I’m hurting her?” Kara whispers.
“No,” J’onn says, soothing.
“But you are hurting yourself.”
He gestures faintly to the lingering gold shimmer.
“This bond is not static.
It responds to honesty.
To vulnerability.
To intention.”
His expression deepens into concern.
“And when you lie—
even to protect—
the bond reacts violently.”
Lena inhales sharply.
Alex whispers,
“Is that why she fainted? Why she collapsed?”
J’onn nods.
“It wasn’t just stress. Or trauma.
It was the clash between what Kara feels for Lena
and what she is terrified to reveal.”
Kara pulls her hands in toward her chest, ashamed, small.
“I’m trying,” she whispers.
“I’m trying not to hurt anyone.”
“Kara,” J’onn says softly,
breaking every unspoken wall between them,
“you are hurting yourself more than any of us ever could.”
Kara starts to cry again.
Lena leans in instinctively.
Alex bows her head.
J’onn’s voice softens further.
“You’ve carried burdens across timelines.
You’ve held impossible pain alone.
But secrets, Kara…”
He gently lifts her chin with two fingers.
“…secrets crush even the strongest hearts.”
Kara trembles.
“J’onn… I don’t know how to tell her.”
Lena flinches—
not from pain,
but from the agonizing honesty Kara is choking on.
J’onn nods once.
“That is why,” he says quietly,
“you must try.”
Kara’s bottom lip trembles.
Her throat works around a sob.
“It’ll break her,” she whispers.
Lena cuts in sharply:
“It won’t.”
Kara swallows.
J’onn places a steady hand over Kara’s, joining Lena’s touch.
“You must tell the truth,” he says.
“Or the convergence will continue to destabilize—
and it will destroy you.”
Kara gasps softly.
Alex steps forward, panic flaring.
“Destroy—? J’onn, what do you mean destroy?”
J’onn rises slowly.
“I mean,” he says gravely,
“that if Kara continues to conceal the truth from Lena,
her mind and body will fracture under the strain of conflicting realities.”
Alex covers her mouth.
Lena’s eyes widen—then sharpen like a blade.
Kara stares at him in horror.
“I don’t want to lose you,” J’onn says, voice low.
“And I will not let you lose yourself.”
He steps back, giving them space.
“But the next step…”
He looks at Lena, then back at Kara.
“…is yours alone.”
A heavy silence settles.
Kara trembles.
Lena holds on.
Alex watches with her heart in her throat.
And J’onn leaves them with one final truth:
“Whatever you’re afraid of, Kara…
she’s stronger than you think.”
END SCENE 6.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 15 — “The Truth Finds You”
Scene 7 — “Kara Finally Speaks”
POV: Kara
---
Kara hates the silence.
She hates it because she knows what comes next—
knows what Lena is waiting for,
what Alex is bracing for,
what J’onn warned her she can’t avoid.
And she hates it most because every breath she takes feels like a lie she doesn’t know how to stop breathing.
Lena sits in front of her now.
Close.
Hands open, waiting.
Not grabbing.
Not demanding.
Just waiting.
“Kara,” Lena says softly,
“you have to try.”
That word—try—breaks something inside her.
She wipes at her face with the heels of her hands.
Her fingers shake uncontrollably.
Her breath keeps hiccuping.
Alex pulls a chair closer, but doesn’t sit.
She stays standing—close enough to catch Kara if she collapses again.
Kara squeezes her eyes shut and forces herself to breathe.
“I saw you die,” she whispers.
Alex inhales sharply.
Lena freezes.
Kara’s voice is thin—shaking, splintering.
“In… in that place, the void, the storm, whatever it was—
I saw you die.
Over and over.
In different ways.
Different worlds.
Different timelines.”
Lena’s hand flinches—but she steadies it instantly.
“Kara…” Lena whispers.
But Kara isn’t done.
She can’t stop now.
The words are tumbling out, raw and jagged.
“I held you,” Kara says.
“My hands were on you.
Your blood was on me.
You were always… always leaving me.”
A sob tears loose from her throat.
“And I couldn’t get back to you. Not once. Not in any of them.”
Lena’s eyes shine with something between heartbreak and fury.
Alex’s knees almost buckle.
Kara squeezes her eyes shut tighter, voice breaking:
“Every timeline… every version… I tried. I tried so hard—”
Her chest constricts violently.
“Kara,” Lena says, reaching forward—but Kara pulls back, shaking her head.
“No—no, I need to say this—”
She gasps.
“I have to say this.”
She swallows hard.
“When the multiverse died… I didn’t find you.”
Lena’s breath stutters.
Alex covers her mouth.
Kara’s voice falls to a whisper that feels too big for the room.
“Everyone else came back.
My world came back.
My family came back.
Alex came back.
Even the universe came back.”
Tears slip down her cheeks unchecked.
“But you didn’t.”
Lena’s eyes are shining.
Her jaw is trembling.
But she doesn’t cry.
She holds steady—
for Kara.
Kara breaks.
“I looked for you. I looked everywhere. I looked until it hurt to breathe. But you weren’t there.”
Her voice collapses into a whisper.
“And I couldn’t save you.”
The last words shatter her.
Kara shakes violently, hands curling into fists, tears dripping into her lap.
“I couldn’t save you,” she chokes.
“I couldn’t save you in any of them.”
Lena leans closer—slowly, so Kara can pull away if she needs to.
Kara doesn’t.
Lena cups her cheek again, thumb brushing her tear-damp skin.
“Kara,” Lena murmurs,
voice quiet but fierce enough to cut steel,
“you don’t have to save me.”
Kara sobs harder.
“Yes I do,” she whispers.
“You’re the one I couldn’t get back.”
Alex bows her head, shoulders shaking.
Lena inhales softly—
a breath packed with grief, understanding, and something else:
Resolve.
“Kara,” she whispers,
“you did save me.”
Kara shakes her head violently.
“No—no, I didn’t—”
“You did.”
Lena’s voice is steady as a heartbeat.
“Not in the timelines you lost.
But here.
Now.”
Kara’s trembling slows.
Lena leans closer—
not touching her forehead to Kara’s,
but hovering close enough that their breath mingles.
“You came back,” Lena says.
“You chose to come back for me.”
Kara shatters with a sound no one in the room will ever forget.
Alex turns away, crying silently.
J’onn remains at the doorway, eyes soft with ancient sorrow.
Kara’s voice breaks:
“I don’t know how to live with the ones I couldn’t save.”
Lena whispers:
“Then we will learn together.”
Kara sobs again, but she leans into Lena’s touch this time—
collapsing into her only slightly,
not fainting,
not panicking,
just letting herself be held.
For the first time without fighting it.
END SCENE 7.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 15 — “The Truth Finds You”
Scene 8 — “Lena’s Vow”
POV: Lena
---
Kara is still trembling when she leans into Lena’s touch.
Not collapsing.
Not unconscious.
Just—yielding.
And Lena realizes, with a sharp ache in her chest,
that this is the first time Kara has ever allowed herself to be held without bracing for rejection.
Lena keeps one hand cupped along Kara’s cheek, her thumb sweeping slow, steady strokes that anchor more than comfort.
Her other hand settles over Kara’s, fingers lacing gently—
not trapping,
not caging,
just connecting.
Kara is curled slightly inward, breathing in thin, uneven gasps, like speaking the truth has hollowed her out from the inside.
Lena inhales.
Anchors herself.
Then she lifts Kara’s chin—carefully, deliberately—forcing Kara’s eyes to meet hers.
“Kara,” Lena says softly,
“look at me.”
Kara does.
Barely.
Terrified.
Fragile in a way that nearly undoes Lena.
Lena steadies her voice.
“You came back for me.”
Kara swallows hard, throat working like it hurts.
“Because I couldn’t lose you again.”
“And you didn’t,” Lena says firmly.
Kara’s eyes shine with disbelief.
Lena leans in—not touching foreheads, but close enough Kara can feel the heat of her breath.
“You found me,” Lena whispers.
“Across timelines. Across universes. Across everything that broke you.”
Kara’s eyes flood again.
“But I—”
Her voice cracks.
“I didn’t save you. The ones I lost—”
“Kara.”
Lena’s tone sharpens.
Enough to slice through the spiral forming behind Kara’s eyes.
Kara stops.
Freezes.
Listens.
“You did save me,” Lena says, voice low and precise.
“You saved me the moment you decided my life mattered enough to break the rules of the universe.”
Kara shivers.
Lena continues.
“And now,” she says,
“you’re trying to push me away with half-truths and fear because you think I can’t handle what you carry.”
Kara looks away, ashamed.
Lena’s fingers catch her chin again, gently forcing her to face her.
“I am not going anywhere.”
Kara’s breath catches.
“You don’t understand—”
“I do,” Lena corrects,
voice steady as stone.
“I understand that you’re terrified of losing me again.”
“I am,” Kara whispers.
“I know.”
Lena leans closer.
“And I’m telling you right now—you won’t.”
Kara’s tears spill over again.
Lena squeezes her hands.
“This fear you’re carrying?”
A beat.
“This isn’t protection.
This is punishment.
You’re hurting yourself because you think you deserve to hurt.”
Kara shakes her head in a small, broken denial.
Lena cuts her off gently:
“I won’t let you.”
Kara blinks up at her—confused, desperate, aching.
Lena’s voice drops to a vow.
“You’re not going to face this alone anymore. Not the timelines you lost. Not the darkness. Not the memories.
Not the pain.”
Kara inhales sharply, like the words hit somewhere deep and raw.
Lena squeezes her hand again, firmer.
“You carry enough weight for entire worlds,” Lena murmurs.
“Let me carry some of it with you.”
Kara’s lips part—
something like hope flickering behind the grief.
“Lena…”
She tries, voice barely there.
“I don’t know how.”
Lena smiles softly—
sad and warm and painfully steady.
“Then I’ll teach you.”
Kara’s breath shudders.
Lena leans closer, her forehead nearly touching Kara’s this time—
almost, but not quite—
their breaths tangled between them.
“And I won’t break,” Lena whispers.
“I promise you that.”
Kara lets out a sound—
half sob,
half relief—
and for the first time since the multiverse died,
she believes someone.
Alex watches them both, hand over her mouth, tears silently tracing her cheeks.
Lena brushes another tear from Kara’s jaw with her thumb.
“I’m right here,” Lena whispers.
“And I’m not leaving.”
Kara leans into her—
not with collapse,
but with trust.
END SCENE 8.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 15 — “The Truth Finds You”
Scene 9 — “Lex Makes His Move”
POV: Lex Luthor
Lex’s Private Surveillance Suite — Mercy still in DEO custody
---
Lex Luthor does not pace.
He glides.
Slow, smooth, deliberate steps across the polished floor as screens flicker in synchronized rows before him—DEO satellite relays, pirated L-Corp camera loops, black-market temporal readers humming with stolen power.
And at the center of the digital storm:
The convergence.
A golden pulse.
Violent.
Rhythmic.
Alive.
Lex taps the edge of the display, eyes narrowing with predatory interest.
“Well now,” he murmurs.
“Someone’s been busy.”
Another alert pings—Mercy Graves’ containment status.
DEO HOLD: ACTIVE.
He smiles faintly.
“Still caged…and yet still useful.”
He replays the encrypted snippet she sent him before her capture:
> “Sir… Kara Danvers isn’t stabilizing.
It hits hardest around Lena Luthor.”
Lex plays it again.
And again.
Savoring the implications.
He switches feeds—L-Corp labs, days-old footage, energy readings flaring as Kara Danvers stands near Lena.
The same human-looking assistant who keeps showing up in the wrong place with the wrong energy signatures.
“Interesting,” Lex hums.
“Very interesting.”
With a flick of his hand, he isolates the anomaly:
A red-and-blue streak caught in a corrupted frame.
A blurred silhouette taking off vertically in defiance of physics.
A relic Mercy clearly intended to keep for herself.
Lex smirks.
“Oh, Mercy…you clever little hoarder.”
He taps the command:
SUBJECT: KARA DANVERS — POTENTIAL KRYPTONIAN.
Another file opens automatically:
SUBJECT: LENA LUTHOR — ANCHOR VARIABLE.
He leans forward, intrigued.
“Of course she is,” he whispers.
“My brilliant sister… always the gravitational center of any storm.”
But it’s the final file that truly catches his attention.
SAM ARIAS.
A genome map expands—
data he stole from L-Corp years ago,
now cross-referenced with the new temporal anomalies.
Markers flash red.
Ancient.
Kryptonian.
Predatory.
WORLDKILLER — DORMANT.
Lex stills.
Then smiles wider.
“Ohh…”
A breath of delight.
“Now that—
that is a twist worthy of my time.”
He watches the early activation tremors, fascinated.
“Not engineered,” he notes softly.
“Not human.
Something older.
Something Kryptonian.”
He clasps his hands behind his back, thoughtful and thrilled.
“And something Kara Danvers will not be ready for.”
He turns off the display with a flick of his wrist.
“Reign,” he says, savoring the taste of the word.
“A worldkiller.”
His eyes gleam.
“Not my creation…
but a catastrophe I can use.”
He glances once more at the convergence readings.
“And Lena,” he murmurs,
“is the key to all of it.”
He steps away from the screens, the shadows swallowing his silhouette.
“Chaos,” Lex whispers to himself.
“Always the best opportunity.”
END SCENE 9
---
⭐ CHAPTER 15 — “The Truth Finds You”
Scene 10 — “The Nightmare”
POV: Sam Arias
Sam’s Apartment — Late Night
---
Sam Arias wakes screaming.
A raw, strangled sound—
the kind torn from someone drowning in their sleep.
Her body jerks upright, drenched in sweat, breath sawing in and out as though she’s been running for miles.
She clutches her chest.
Her heart feels wrong.
Too strong.
Too slow.
Too… other.
The room is dark, except for the soft glow of the nightlight she keeps in Ruby’s hallway.
For Ruby.
Always for Ruby.
Sam forces herself to breathe.
“It’s just a dream,” she rasps.
“Just a dream, Sam. Get it together.”
But her hands won’t stop shaking.
She presses her palms to her eyes—
and flinches.
Her pupils flash red.
Just for a moment.
Just long enough to be undeniable.
Her stomach lurches.
“No,” she whispers.
“No, no, no—”
She staggers out of bed, knees wobbling, and nearly collapses against the dresser.
A wave of something cold and ancient rolls through her like a ripple of dark wings unfurling.
Her breath stutters.
She grabs the edge of the sink, staring into the bathroom mirror.
Her reflection looks normal.
Human.
But her eyes—
for a split second—
burn crimson again.
A tear slips down her cheek.
“Not again,” she whispers.
“Please… not again.”
Her phone buzzes on the counter.
A text from Ruby:
“Mom? You okay?”
Sam’s throat closes.
She types back with shaking fingers:
“Just a nightmare, sweetheart. Go back to sleep. I’m fine.”
A lie.
But what else can she tell her daughter?
She sinks to her knees, gripping the counter with trembling hands, trying to steady her breath.
Trying to ignore the echo in her mind.
A voice like cracked stone and fire.
“Wake.”
Sam slams her eyes shut, tears spilling over.
“No,” she whispers.
“Not me. Please… not me.”
But deep under her skin—
something ancient
and Kryptonian
smiles.
END SCENE 10
---
Chapter 16: Chapter 16: The First Tremor
Summary:
The convergence tightens its grip on Kara, dragging her toward the future she’s desperate to outrun. Lena sees more cracks than Kara intends to show, while Sam begins to feel the first quiet shift beneath her skin. Something is waking in National City—and it’s only the beginning.
Notes:
We’re entering the earliest turns of the Reign arc—slowly, carefully, and with full canon continuity. Kara’s convergence is escalating, Lena’s awareness is sharpening, and Sam takes her first step toward the fate she never asked for.
Thank you so much for all the incredible comments and excitement! ❤️
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 16 — Scene 1
LENA POV – “The First Fracture”
Morning light barely touches the skyline when Lena steps into the L-Corp lobby, coffee in hand, hair pinned, blazer crisp. She didn’t sleep much — not after yesterday’s collapse at L-Corp, not after Kara nearly died again, not after watching her friend spiral in ways Lena still can’t fully understand.
Kara insisted she was fine when she left the DEO medbay.
No bruises.
No fractures.
Not even a headache.
But Lena had seen her hands shake.
She’d seen the way Kara clutched the blanket too tightly.
She’d seen the fear she didn’t speak.
Something is wrong with Kara.
Deeply wrong.
And something is wrong with Sam too.
Lena rides the elevator to her floor, mentally preparing for a morning of CFO briefings, budget reviews, and a stack of board memos. Routine usually steadies her.
Today it doesn’t.
She pushes open her office door—
—and finds Sam already inside, hunched over her laptop, shoulders tense, skin pale under the fluorescent lights.
“Morning,” Lena says softly.
Sam startles.
Too much.
“Lena. Sorry—I didn’t hear you come in. I’ve been… tired.”
Lena sets her coffee down.
“Long night?”
Sam hesitates.
“Yeah. Ruby had a nightmare. I barely slept.”
A lie.
A gentle one.
But Lena sees right through it.
Sam’s hands tremble when she reaches for her water bottle.
Her breath shudders slightly.
There’s a faint… charge in the air around her. An energy Lena doesn’t recognize.
Not radiation.
Not tech.
Not anything L-Corp has seen before.
Lena’s pulse ticks upward.
Before she can ask more, Jess knocks.
“Ms. Luthor? The board is waiting for you.”
Lena nods, but keeps her eyes on Sam.
“We’ll finish our CFO review later,” she says. “You look like you’re carrying too much on your own.”
Sam gives a small, brittle smile.
“I’m fine. Just need caffeine.”
Another lie.
Lena turns toward the boardroom, but the unease clings to her like static.
Kara shaken.
Sam pale.
Something invisible moving under the surface of their lives.
Something old.
Something dangerous.
Something rising.
Lena forces her professional mask in place as she steps into the boardroom.
But her mind doesn’t leave her office.
Or Sam.
Or Kara.
Or the way the world feels like it’s holding its breath.
Fade to Scene 2.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 16 — Scene 2
KARA POV — “The Pull”
Kara lasts about twelve minutes at CatCo before she realizes something is wrong.
Not wrong in the newsroom.
Not wrong in the city.
Wrong in her.
She’s standing at her desk, trying to reread the same paragraph for the fifth time, when it hits her—
A tug.
Right beneath her ribs.
Sharp and insistent.
The convergence.
It hasn’t behaved like this before.
Not this strong.
Not this direct.
It tugs again—
not painful, but impossible to ignore—
pulling her toward Lena.
Kara shuts her laptop, barely mutters something about “following a lead,” and gets out of CatCo so fast she nearly collides with James at the elevator.
Outside, she doesn’t fly.
She walks.
Fast.
Every step matching the pull in her chest like a tether slowly tightening.
Lena.
Something’s happening with Lena.
Her heart hammers as L-Corp towers ahead of her.
She tries to tell herself she’s overreacting.
That this is just anxiety.
That things aren’t unraveling already—
But then she reaches the 24th floor, rounds the corner toward Lena’s office—
And freezes.
Because Lena isn’t alone.
A woman stands with her—tall, elegant, dark-haired—holding a stack of financial reports and listening intently as Lena explains something on a tablet.
They look… comfortable.
Familiar.
Kara’s breath stutters.
Lena looks up first.
Her face brightens.
“Kara! What are you doing here?”
Kara swallows.
She can’t say the truth:
I didn’t mean to come here. My heart dragged me.
Instead she says the most unconvincing words of her life:
“I… uh… was in the neighborhood?”
Lena raises one elegant eyebrow.
Beside her, the woman smiles warmly.
“Kara Danvers, right? I’ve seen your writing. I’m Sam.”
Kara’s stomach drops.
Sam.
Sam Arias.
Her blood goes cold.
This is it.
This is the moment everything in the old timeline began to crack open.
Kara forces a smile.
“Yes! Sam, hi. It’s nice to meet you.”
Sam extends a hand.
Kara shakes it.
And the instant their hands touch—
Kara sees Reign’s fist slamming into her.
Feels her body break.
Hears the pavement crack beneath her.
Smells smoke and blood.
Sees Sam’s eyes glowing red.
The vision is so sudden Kara nearly chokes on a breath.
“Kara?” Lena steps closer. “Are you okay?”
Kara blinks rapidly.
Forces the vision down.
Forces her voice not to tremble.
“Y-Yeah. Just… dizzy. Didn’t sleep well.”
Lena’s concern sharpens.
Sam offers gently, “You look pale—maybe sit?”
Kara shakes her head too quickly.
“No. Really. I’m fine.”
She isn’t fine.
The convergence surges beneath her skin, buzzing like a trapped storm.
I can stop this.
I can save Sam this time.
I can change everything.
Her whole body screams the thought.
“Kara?” Lena says again, softly this time.
Her voice grounds Kara enough to keep her upright.
Kara’s breath steadies.
Barely.
She smiles weakly.
“I should… go. Deadline.”
Sam nods.
Lena watches her with that calculating, worried gaze Kara knows too well.
Kara steps backward—
—and the moment she turns away, another flash hits:
Sam collapsing.
Screaming.
Becoming something impossible.
Kara grips the wall.
I can stop this.
I can change it.
I won’t let it happen again.
She forces herself toward the elevator, heart pounding, hands shaking.
When the doors close, Kara sags against the wall, whispering—
“Not this time.”
Fade to Scene 3.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 16 — Scene 3
SAM POV — “Just Stress”
Sam scrolls through the last page of quarterly projections for the third time, and the numbers still swim slightly.
She blinks hard.
Sits back.
Presses her fingers to her temple.
She is exhausted.
Not unusual for a CFO during budget season… except this feels heavier than usual. Like her bones are tired. Like her mind is running through mud.
Ruby had another nightmare last night. Sam barely slept.
She finishes typing a note to the board and rubs her eyes again. Her contacts burn. Her shoulders ache.
Lena steps into her office doorway.
“Morning,” Lena says warmly… but her eyes scan Sam’s face too intently.
Sam straightens.
“Morning! Sorry, I’m just—sleep-deprived.”
Lena steps inside, arms crossed lightly.
“You’ve been sleep-deprived for a week.”
Sam laughs, embarrassed.
“Ruby’s got… a lot going on. Nightmares. School stress. Teenager things.”
Lena’s expression softens, but her gaze doesn’t drift.
“Are you okay?”
Sam hesitates.
She wants to say yes.
She should say yes.
She’s Lena Luthor’s CFO—she can’t fall apart on the job.
“Just tired,” Sam insists. “A weekend off will fix it.”
Lena nods… slowly.
“Sam… if there’s anything more—”
“Lena.”
Sam smiles, warm and genuine.
“I promise. I’m fine.”
Lena studies her for one more second before relenting.
“Alright. But if you need anything, tell me.”
Sam nods gratefully.
As Lena leaves, Sam exhales deeply.
Her chest feels tight, but not painfully so.
Just… heavy.
She pushes through it.
Work waits.
Numbers wait.
Deadlines wait.
This is just stress.
It has to be.
But as she turns back to her computer—
Her fingers twitch.
Just once.
Barely noticeable.
Sam frowns at her hand, confused.
Then shakes it off.
Just stress.
Just exhaustion.
Nothing more.
Behind her office window, the afternoon sun casts a long shadow across the floor—
stretching slowly.
Quietly.
Unseen.
Fade to Scene 4.
---
Jo
⭐ CHAPTER 16 — Scene 4
KARA & LENA POV — “Static in the Foundation”
The elevator doors open onto the 27th floor of L-Corp, and Lena is already pacing, a tablet in one hand, irritation in the other.
Kara steps out cautiously.
She can feel the convergence humming the moment she crosses the threshold—like invisible fingers brushing her skin.
“Kara,” Lena breathes out, relieved and flustered at once. “Good, you’re here.”
Kara smiles softly.
“What’s wrong?”
“Probably nothing.”
Lena turns sharply.
“But I’m not fond of ‘probably’ when it comes to my building sending error reports.”
She hands Kara the tablet.
Temperature spikes.
Electrical grid fluctuations.
Localized micro-vibrations.
Kara’s pulse kicks up.
“Has this happened before?” she asks carefully.
“Once,” Lena admits. “Last year. During the Daxamite invasion.”
Kara stiffens.
Lena doesn’t notice—she’s already striding toward the far hallway.
“Come on, the anomalies read strongest down here.”
Kara follows close behind.
The convergence is vibrating harder, like a tuning fork struck just beneath her ribs.
They stop outside a maintenance room.
Lena taps her access code.
The door swings open to—
nothing dramatic.
Just a utility space.
Electrical panels.
Old wiring.
Dust.
Kara steps inside and listens.
Focuses.
There.
A faint metallic whine beneath the floor.
Just for a second.
She tilts her head.
“Did you hear that?” she whispers.
Lena shakes her head.
“No. What was it?”
Kara almost says the truth—
it sounded like metal bending under impossible pressure,
like when Reign slammed her into a steel column so hard it screamed—
But she stops herself.
“Probably… old wiring,” Kara manages.
Lena narrows her eyes.
“You’re doing it again.”
Kara blinks.
“Doing what?”
“Hiding something.”
Lena crosses her arms.
“You’re pale. Your hands are shaking.”
Kara looks down—and realizes they are.
“I’m just tired,” Kara whispers. “Long week.”
“It’s only Tuesday,” Lena counters.
Kara laughs weakly.
“You’d be surprised.”
Lena softens.
“You can tell me anything, you know.”
Kara’s breath catches.
Anything.
God, she wants to.
Instead, she takes a step back.
“Let me check the hallway again. Just to be sure.”
Before Lena can respond, Kara slips out—
pressing her back to the wall, exhaling sharply.
The convergence pulses so hard it aches.
Something is coming.
Something she remembers.
Something she can’t stop.
She glances toward Lena’s office.
Her chest tightens.
She will not lose her this time.
Fade to Scene 5.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 16 — Scene 5
DEO POV — “She Knows Something”
The DEO is alive with movement — agents crossing the floor, holoscreens shifting as Winn calibrates new surveillance protocols, and the low hum of alien tech running through the walls.
Supergirl lands lightly on the metal platform, cape settling behind her.
Alex spots her instantly and walks over with purpose.
“Kara.”
Kara tries to smile.
It falters halfway.
“Hey.”
Alex stops right in front of her, scanning her face.
“You sure you’re okay?”
Kara nods with a stiffness that says she’s anything but okay.
Winn waves dramatically from his workstation.
“Supergirl! Welcome to another day of not-quite-exciting alien tech diagnostics. I promise the highlight so far is a coffee machine that tried to explode.”
Kara lets out the tiniest exhale — close to a laugh, but caught on something heavy in her chest.
Alex elbows Winn.
“Seriously?”
“What? Humor is healing!” Winn protests.
J’onn approaches, quiet and steady.
He looks at Kara for two seconds — just long enough for him to see what she’s trying to hide.
“Kara,” he says softly, “you are unsettled.”
Kara looks away, jaw tight.
“I just… didn’t sleep well.”
J’onn shakes his head.
“That is not the source of your fear.”
Kara’s breath catches.
It’s barely visible, but Alex sees it instantly.
Alex steps a little closer, voice gentler.
“Kara, talk to me. Something happened at L-Corp, didn’t it?”
Kara forces her gaze toward the floor.
“There was an anomaly. Electrical. Structural. Nothing dangerous.”
J’onn’s brows pull together.
“What kind of anomaly?”
Kara hesitates — just long enough for all three of them to notice.
She chooses the safest lie she can.
“A wiring surge. It sounded… strained.”
Winn tilts his head.
“Oh yeah, like the heating system here. Old wiring is terrifying. One second it’s fine, the next it’s—”
“Winn,” Alex snaps.
He raises his hands.
“Okay! Shutting up.”
Alex turns back to Kara.
“Kara… your hands are shaking.”
Kara instinctively tucks them behind her cape.
“I’m fine,” she repeats softly.
Alex lifts one eyebrow — unimpressed.
“You don’t shake.”
Kara closes her eyes briefly.
The convergence pulses again beneath her ribs.
She swallows.
“I’m just overwhelmed. A lot’s been happening.”
“That,” Alex says gently, “is exactly why you need to talk to me.”
Kara lifts her head — a brittle, wavering smile forced into place.
“I will.”
It’s the softest lie she’s ever told.
Alex hears it.
J’onn feels it.
Even Winn glances over again, frowning.
No one pushes her.
Not yet.
J’onn breaks the heavy silence with the calm authority only he can wield.
“We’ll monitor L-Corp’s grid for further abnormalities. If anything escalates, you’ll be the first to know.”
Kara nods — grateful, and also terrified.
Because the convergence pulses again—
sharp, urgent, almost painful.
She inhales sharply.
“Kara?” Alex says.
Kara lifts a hand weakly.
“It’s nothing. Just… a headache.”
Another lie.
Another crack.
J’onn’s voice softens.
“You are bracing yourself for something.”
Kara closes her eyes.
I’m bracing myself for everything.
She opens them again, forcing a smile through the storm inside her.
“I’ll be fine.”
Nobody believes her.
Fade to Scene 6.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 16 — Scene 6
SAM POV — “Hairline Cracks”
Sam isn’t sure when the headache started.
Maybe at L-Corp
—somewhere between the board meeting and the fourth spreadsheet that refused to balance—
or maybe on the drive home
—Ruby chattering excitedly about school projects and new sneakers—
or maybe
when Kara Danvers shook her hand earlier
and something in Sam’s chest tightened for half a second, sharp and inexplicable.
Whatever it was
…it has been sitting behind her eyes all afternoon
like a pressure she can’t blink away.
She sets her purse on the kitchen counter and forces a smile at Ruby.
“Homework first,” Sam says gently.
“Then we can order the cheesy bread you like.”
Ruby cheers and runs off.
Sam leans against the counter, massaging her temple.
She’s tired.
Really tired.
But this isn’t just exhaustion.
It feels like something in her blood is vibrating
—softly, faintly—
like a tremor beneath the surface
waiting.
She breathes deeply, steadying herself.
“Mom?” Ruby calls from the next room.
“You okay?”
Sam straightens.
“Yeah! Just hungry.”
It’s only partly a lie.
She isn’t sick.
She’s sure she isn’t sick.
She’s just tired.
Single parents get tired.
CEOs and CFOs get tired.
People who haven’t slept more than five hours in days get tired.
She can rationalize this.
She walks to the refrigerator, gets water, drinks half the bottle in one pull.
Then she freezes.
Because when she puts the bottle down,
the plastic dents too easily under her grip.
Sam stares at it.
A beat passes.
She tries again—
squeezing gently.
The bottle doesn’t crinkle like normal.
It collapses.
Hard.
Sam blinks rapidly.
“No. No, no, no— It’s nothing. It’s nothing.”
She tosses the bottle into the recycling bin, as if putting distance between herself and the object can undo what she just saw.
She steps back.
Her pulse kicks up.
Her palms sweat.
It’s stress, she tells herself.
Just stress.
Then she notices the tiny red mark on her palm.
A faint burn?
A pressure bruise?
She has no idea when it appeared.
She presses her thumb over it.
It throbs.
She pulls her hand back like she touched something hot.
“Sam?”
She turns.
Lena stands at the doorway, still in her blazer, clearly stopping by on her way home.
“You left your tablet at the office,” Lena says softly, holding it out.
Sam forces a laugh she doesn’t feel.
“I’m losing my mind today. Thank you.”
But Lena doesn’t move.
Her eyes track Sam’s hand.
“You’re pale,” Lena murmurs. “And you’re sweating.”
“It’s just a headache,” Sam says quickly. “I’m okay. Really.”
Lena crosses her arms, her expression shifting to protective-mode-Luthor.
“You don’t look okay.”
Sam opens her mouth—
—but the room tilts.
Just a little.
Not enough to fall.
But enough to make her grip the counter.
Lena is by her side in an instant.
“Sam!”
“It’s nothing,” Sam whispers.
Her voice shakes.
Her breath trembles.
She’s lying to Lena.
She hates lying to Lena.
Lena gently guides her to sit at the kitchen table.
“Sam. Listen to me. If something is wrong—”
“Nothing is wrong,” Sam insists.
Too fast.
Too sharp.
Lena pauses.
Something flickers in her eyes.
Not suspicion.
Not judgment.
Concern.
“Sam,” Lena says quietly.
“You can talk to me.”
Sam looks at her hands.
Her fingers tremble.
She hides them in her lap.
“I think I’m just… reaching burnout,” she whispers.
“Everything feels heavier lately. Work. Life. Ruby’s stress. I’m just… tired.”
Lena holds her gaze.
“You’re not alone.”
Sam nearly breaks at that.
Nearly tells her the truth—
That something feels wrong inside her.
That she feels like she’s standing on the edge of something big and dark and inevitable.
That she’s scared.
But she swallows it all down.
“I know,” Sam whispers. “Thank you.”
Lena nods gently.
“I’m always here if you need me. Always.”
Sam smiles weakly.
But as Lena leaves the apartment…
Sam stares again at the dented water bottle in the trash bin.
She presses her palm to her chest.
Something inside her is shifting.
And she is terrified.
Fade to Scene 7.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 16 — Scene 7
KARA POV — “Don’t Break Here”
The loft is dark when Kara gets home.
She doesn’t turn on the lights.
She stands just inside the doorway, near the coat rack, breathing like she’s run a marathon. Her supersuit feels too tight, too hot, too loud against her skin.
She quickly pulls the cape off, then the suit, moving with panicked urgency. She shoves everything into the hidden trunk under her bed and throws on the closest soft shirt and sweatpants she can find.
Just as she ties her hair back—
A soft knock hits the door.
Kara freezes.
“Kara?”
Lena’s voice. Gentle. Worried.
Not “Supergirl.”
Just Kara.
Another knock.
“Kara, it’s me.”
Kara hesitates only a moment before opening the door.
Lena stands there, blazer still on, hair slightly wind-messed from the wind, eyes filled with concern the moment she sees Kara’s face.
“Kara…” Lena breathes. “Have you been crying?”
Kara steps back to let her in, wiping her cheek even as the question lands.
“It’s nothing, I just—today was a lot.”
Lena steps inside slowly, eyes scanning Kara’s posture, her trembling hands, the way she can’t fully meet her gaze.
“Kara,” Lena says softly, “something happened.”
Kara shakes her head, too quickly.
“I’m fine.”
“You’re not.” Lena closes the distance between them. “You’re shaking.”
Kara hides her hands behind her back.
“I didn’t sleep well.”
“Sleep deprivation doesn’t make people look like this,” Lena whispers.
Kara exhales, trembling.
The convergence pulses hard — too hard — beneath her ribs. She presses a hand to her chest like she can force it still.
Lena sees it immediately.
“Kara? What was that?”
“Nothing.” Kara steps back, breath faltering. “I just—need air.”
Lena follows a step, not closing in, but refusing to let her crumble alone.
“Kara. Talk to me.”
Kara’s voice cracks.
“I don’t know how.”
Lena’s expression softens in a way that destroys her.
“Kara, whatever this is… you don’t have to hide from me.”
Kara’s eyes shimmer.
“I don’t want you to get hurt.”
“Kara,” Lena whispers, “you came to L-Corp earlier shaking. Now you’re here… worse. Something is happening to you. Let me help.”
Kara opens her mouth—
—and the convergence hits like a blow.
A sharp, electric pulse.
Her knees buckle.
“KARA!”
Lena lunges forward, catching her before she hits the floor.
Kara grips Lena desperately, breath shuddering, eyes wide with fear.
“Something’s coming,” Kara whispers.
“It’s starting.”
Lena holds her tighter, voice trembling but steady.
“Kara… what is?”
Kara’s eyes squeeze shut.
“Everything,” she breathes.
“Everything I tried to stop.”
Lena’s grip tightens around her, protective and fierce.
“Hey,” she whispers. “You’re not alone. Whatever it is… we face it together.”
Kara clings to her like she’s the last steady thing in the world.
Fade to Scene 8.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 16 — Scene 8
INTERCUT POV — “The World Tilts”
(Kara → Lena → Sam)
---
KARA POV
Kara sits on the couch now, curled slightly, as if trying to make herself smaller. Lena sits beside her—not touching, but close enough that Kara can feel her warmth like a lifeline.
Her breathing has evened out.
Mostly.
Not completely.
Lena watches her quietly, like she’s memorizing every trembling exhale.
“Kara,” Lena says softly, “if something dangerous is happening, I need to know. Not the DEO. Me.”
Kara’s throat tightens.
“I don’t want you scared,” Kara whispers.
Lena’s eyes soften—conflicted, aching.
“Too late.”
Kara lowers her gaze, guilt twisting through her chest.
She fiddles with the hem of her sleeve—something she hasn’t done since she was a teenager.
Lena notices. Immediately.
“Kara,” she murmurs, “please don’t shut me out.”
Kara looks up at her.
And for a split second—
a heartbeat—
Lena sees everything in Kara’s eyes.
Fear.
Love.
Memory.
Loss.
Loneliness so vast it could swallow oceans.
Lena inhales sharply.
“Kara…” she whispers, voice breaking. “Whatever this is… it’s tearing you apart.”
Kara smiles through tears.
“I’ll be okay.”
Lena shakes her head slowly, painfully.
“That’s the one thing you absolutely are not.”
A silence settles between them—
heavy, warm, terrifying.
Then Kara flinches sharply.
The convergence spikes again—
smaller this time, but still noticeable.
Her hand presses to her sternum.
“Kara?”
“It’s fading,” Kara lies.
“It’s fine.”
Lena’s eyes narrow.
“I don’t believe you.”
Kara looks away.
---
LENA POV
Lena Luthor is not stupid.
Something is wrong.
Deeply wrong.
Kara’s heartbeat—normally human-fast—is off.
Her breathing stutters.
Her eyes flick every few seconds like she’s bracing for a threat only she can see.
And the way she collapsed in Lena’s arms—
that wasn’t panic.
That was something else.
Something bigger.
Lena watches Kara stand and walk toward the window, hands on the glass like she’s trying to anchor herself.
“Kara,” Lena says softly, rising to stand beside her, “you said something is coming. What did you mean?”
Kara’s reflection in the glass goes still.
“I’m not sure yet,” Kara whispers.
Lena tilts her head.
“Kara. You always know more than you admit.”
Kara shuts her eyes.
Lena’s breath catches at the look on her face.
There’s something she’s not saying.
Something enormous.
Something breaking her from the inside out.
Lena steps closer—
again, not touching—
but close enough for Kara to feel her presence.
“When you can tell me,” Lena says gently, “I’ll be here.”
Kara finally turns her head.
Her voice trembles.
“Thank you.”
---
SAM POV
Across the city, Sam jolts awake at her kitchen table.
Her head throbs.
Her hands shake.
Ruby’s homework lies half-finished beside her, but she has no memory of sitting down to read it.
She blinks hard, trying to clear the fog.
And then she sees it—
Her phone sits on the table, open to an unsent text.
Not typed by her.
Three words:
“Protect the girl.”
Sam’s breath stops.
Her pulse spikes.
Her fingers tremble as she locks the phone and presses a hand over her racing heart.
“No,” she whispers.
“No, no, no— I didn’t write that.”
She stands too quickly, chair scraping loudly across the floor.
Her vision flickers at the edges.
A sharp, strange pressure pushes behind her forehead.
She grips the counter.
Her breath shakes.
Something is wrong with her.
Very wrong.
And for the first time—
she’s terrified of herself.
---
KARA POV (Final Button)
Kara shivers suddenly.
Lena looks over.
“Kara?”
Kara swallows hard.
“I think… something just shifted.”
Lena steps closer.
“What do you mean shifted?”
Kara slowly turns her head toward her—
eyes wide, haunted, knowing.
“Reign,” Kara whispers before she can stop herself.
“It’s starting.”
Fade to black.
---
Chapter 17
Summary:
A day meant to honor a hero spirals into something far more dangerous.
Shifts in the air, cracks in old truths, and shadows beneath familiar moments leave everyone on edge. Kara feels the world starting to tilt beneath her feet—and she isn’t the only one sensing something wrong.
By nightfall, nothing feels the same.
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 17 — Scene 1
“What They Saw in the Dark” – Rooftop Before the Ceremony
POV: Kara → J’onn
The wind is sharper than it should be.
Kara stands at the edge of the rooftop in the Supergirl suit, looking down at the waterfront where the ceremony is coming together. From here, the people are tiny—dots weaving between food trucks and temporary barricades, a loose ring of press forming around the covered statue.
Bright.
Busy.
Normal.
Her hands won’t stop shaking.
She curls her fingers into fists at her sides, trying to hide the tremor from herself if no one else. It doesn’t help. The suit feels a fraction too tight across her chest, every breath snagging in a place that has nothing to do with lungs.
This is the day.
The Reign arc begins here.
Her brain keeps replaying it out of order: the statue, the bay, the beam, Ruby’s scream—like someone shuffled the scenes and taped them over one another. She knows how this day can go. How it did go.
How much it broke her.
She closes her eyes briefly, trying to steady herself.
It doesn’t work.
Behind her, the stairwell door opens with a soft metallic click.
“You’re early.”
J’onn’s voice is calm and wry in that way it gets when he’s already worried and trying not to spook her.
Kara doesn’t turn right away.
“Big day,” she manages. Her voice comes out thinner than she intended. “Thought I’d… get ahead of it.”
J’onn walks up to stand beside her, hands folded behind his back, also looking out over the water. “You’ve done dozens of ceremonies and speeches for this city,” he says. “You don’t usually vibrate through the concrete before they start.”
Kara huffs a tiny sound that might be a laugh if it had any air in it. “I’m fine.”
“You are many things,” J’onn replies, “but you are not fine.”
Her throat tightens.
She swallows hard. “I just… I have a bad feeling.”
J’onn glances sideways at her. “Is it a vision? A threat you’ve detected?”
“No.” The answer is too fast, too sharp. She forces herself to soften it. “No. Nothing I can point at. Just—”
She gestures vaguely toward her chest. Toward the place that hurts.
“Just me.”
J’onn studies her quietly, the way only he can—reading her in the spaces between words, the strain in her shoulders, the way she keeps clenching and unclenching her jaw.
“You’re haunted,” he says gently.
Kara flinches.
She almost says it.
I’ve lived this day before.
I know what’s coming and I’m terrified the timeline won’t let me change enough.
The confession surges up her throat—and slams into an invisible wall. The Speed Force at the edges of her awareness tightens like a warning.
She swallows it back down.
“I’m… thinking too much,” she says instead. “About what could go wrong.”
J’onn is quiet for a moment.
Then, softly: “You have a human heart now, Kara. If you cut it out, you’ll lose something essential.”
The line lands like a weight and a mercy at once.
Her eyes sting.
“That heart,” he continues, “is what makes you fear losing them. It’s also what lets you love them enough to try again.”
She blinks rapidly, a tear threatening to form that she refuses to let fall.
“I don’t know if I can watch it all happen again,” she admits, voice shaking. It’s the closest she can get to the truth without breaking the rules.
J’onn doesn’t pretend to understand everything wrapped up in that sentence. But he understands her.
“You won’t be watching it alone,” he says.
Kara wants to believe him.
Down below, movement shifts on the makeshift stage. A new wave of camera flashes sparks as someone steps up to the podium, the microphone catching the light.
Dark hair.
Green dress.
Lena.
The convergence pulses the instant Kara’s gaze finds her.
It feels like reality takes a sharp breath.
The wind around her stutters; the sounds from the waterfront flatten and then rush back too loud. For one heartbeat, Kara feels every distance in the city all at once—and Lena like a fixed point in the middle of it.
Her knees nearly buckle.
J’onn’s hand twitches, like he’s ready to steady her, but he doesn’t touch her without invitation.
Kara drags in a fragile breath.
Below, Lena looks out over the crowd, squaring her shoulders, about to speak.
Kara’s voice comes out as barely more than air.
“…It’s starting.”
She doesn’t know if she means the ceremony, the Reign arc, or the slow, terrifying unwinding of her second chance.
Maybe all of it.
--
---
⭐ CHAPTER 17 — Scene 2A
“The Weight of the Words”
POV: Lena
---
The waterfront gleams under the noon sun, waves catching fragments of light as they roll against the pier. The stage is flanked by Supergirl banners, the statue hidden beneath a massive draped cover. Reporters cluster in a semicircle, microphones raised, camera shutters snapping every few seconds like nervous ticks.
Lena steps up to the podium with practiced grace, heels clicking softly on the platform. She exhales once, smoothing the edge of her notes—not because she needs them, but because her hands want something to do.
Keep it steady, she tells herself.
Edge has been stirring trouble along the waterfront for weeks. National City needs a moment like this—something unshakeable, inspiring.
Her gaze sweeps the crowd automatically.
Families.
Officials.
CatCo reporters—
Her eyes pause.
Kara isn’t here.
She shouldn’t notice that. She shouldn’t feel the strange drop in her stomach at the realization. She shouldn’t scan the CatCo balcony across the street once, then again, pretending it’s for security reasons.
Still no Kara.
Lena clears her throat and begins speaking.
“Thank you all for joining us today. National City has endured challenge after challenge, yet it remains a beacon of resilience—because of the people who live here… and the heroes who protect us.”
Her voice carries smoothly, warm and steady, even as a thin thread of tension winds through her nerves.
In the distance, high above the rooftops, a glimmer of red and blue catches the sunlight.
Lena hesitates only a fraction of a second before continuing.
Supergirl.
A pulse of something shivers through the air—a subtle shift Lena can’t identify. A prickling down her spine. Not fear. Not danger.
Something else.
She pushes on, the slightest tremor slipping into her voice.
“Supergirl has been more than a symbol—she’s been our partner, our defender, and our friend. Today, we honor her unwavering courage.”
Applause rises on cue.
Above, Kara watches from the rooftop, shoulders tight, cape fluttering in the wind. Lena can’t see her clearly, but something about the silhouette feels… off. Heavy. Like a storm waiting behind the glass.
Lena fights the urge to look again.
She glances down at her cards, but the words blur slightly. She closes her eyes for a beat, inhales, and continues without them.
“And in times of fear, she has shown us that compassion is the greatest strength of all.”
Another round of applause.
Across the stage, the crane holding the draped statue trembles—a tiny metallic shiver. No one reacts. No one sees.
Except Kara.
A flicker of dread ripples through the air—a tiny shock Lena feels only as the faintest tightening in her chest.
She pushes through the final lines.
“And it is my honor today to unveil this tribute to Supergirl—an emblem of hope we share with her every day.”
The crowd erupts into cheers.
Lena steps back from the podium, smiling brightly for the cameras even as her pulse thuds unevenly.
She allows herself one more glance upward.
The rooftop is empty.
Supergirl is gone.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 17 — Scene 2B
“The Moment Gravity Broke”
POV: Kara → Lena
---
KARA
The applause from Lena’s speech fades into a distant hum, muffled by the pounding of Kara’s heart as she crouches on the corner of a rooftop overlooking the ceremony.
She watches Lena step aside from the podium, her expression composed, her smile warm. The crowd shifts with anticipation as city workers approach the crane controls.
Kara’s stomach twists.
Not again.
The crane arm groans—softly at first.
Kara straightens.
The cable swings.
Vibrates.
Tremors against its own weight, too much pressure on a single point.
Kara feels it—
before she hears it.
A convergence tremor streaks through her chest, fast and hot, like the air tightening around her ribs.
“No—”
SNAP.
The sound rips through the waterfront.
People scream as the massive draped figure tilts violently, momentum pulling it forward, straight toward the front rows.
Kara launches with a crack of displaced air—
A blur of red and blue.
The convergence detonates in her spine as she dives.
The world narrows.
The roar of the crowd drops away.
There is only the falling statue—
and Lena’s startled gasp beneath it.
Kara hits the ground just as the full weight comes down.
BOOM.
Dust sprays.
Metal screeches.
Kara’s boots carve into the concrete as she catches the statue across both forearms, absorbing the crushing tonnage with a ragged cry.
The shockwave ripples outward, scattering papers, shaking cameras, sending onlookers stumbling back.
For a moment—
everything is silent.
Then—
Cheers explode across the waterfront.
“Supergirl!”
“She saved them—!”
Kara barely hears it.
Her breath is ragged.
Her eyes feel too bright.
Her arms tremble under the aftershock of the convergence rather than the weight.
She lifts the statue upright, muscles still buzzing with the echo of that cosmic pull, and sets it gently onto its base.
People swarm closer, clapping, crying.
But Kara only looks for one person.
---
LENA
Lena’s heart is hammering.
She hasn’t moved since the moment the cable snapped. Her hands are still raised—fingers curled around the air where she tried and failed to shield the crowd.
She stares at Supergirl in stunned, breathless silence.
Not just because of the save.
Not because of the impact or the weight.
But because—
For one instant, when Supergirl caught the statue—
Lena felt something slam through her like an invisible shockwave.
A pulse.
A pull.
A sudden lurch in her own chest.
Like the universe hiccupped.
Supergirl straightens the statue and finally — finally — turns.
Their eyes meet.
Lena’s breath stops.
Kara’s expression is wrong — shaken, pale, like that catch cost her something far deeper than the strain of metal.
Wonder flickers across Lena’s face.
Then fear.
Then something softer — recognition, almost — something she can’t name.
Kara breaks eye contact first.
Her gaze darts away, jaw tight, body rigid as if the air itself is pressing in on her.
Lena steps forward instinctively. “Supergirl—”
But Kara lifts off before she can take another step.
A streak of red and blue shoots upward, leaving Lena standing in the middle of the crowd, heart racing with a strange, inexplicable ache.
Something is wrong.
With Kara.
With today.
With the air itself.
And Lena Luthor, for the first time in hours, feels afraid.
Not of the attack.
Not of Edge.
Not of the collapsing crane.
But of what she saw in Supergirl’s eyes just now.
Something breaking.
Something beginning.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 17 — Scene 2C
“The Depths That Remember”
POV: Kara
---
The cheers from the crowd still echo across the waterfront when Kara lowers the last of the statue’s weight and steps back, muscles buzzing, breath thin from the convergence backlash.
She turns—
not toward the mayor, not toward the cameras—
but toward Lena.
Lena stands rooted beside the podium, chest rising quickly, eyes locked on her with that same intense mixture of wonder and fear.
Kara’s heart jolts.
She wants to go to her.
To make sure she’s safe.
To ground herself in the one thing that feels steady in this spiraling day—
But she doesn’t take a step before:
BOOM.
The bay erupts.
A violent underwater detonation shakes the pier, sending a shockwave rippling across the water. People scream. Several stumble backward as the dock tilts slightly from the reverberation.
Kara’s breath stops.
Not from the blast.
From recognition.
This is it.
The attack that starts everything.
Her superhearing sharpens instantly—cutting through screams, wind, engines—down into the deep, dark belly of the bay.
Trigger mechanisms clicking.
Metal locking into firing position.
Frantic heartbeats.
A submarine crew shouting in panicked Russian.
Morgan Edge’s sabotage.
Exactly on schedule.
Kara rockets upward in a burst of red and blue and dives cleanly into the bay, water swallowing her in a cold roar.
---
Beneath the surface
The world becomes a muted, blue-green blur.
Kara’s eyes adjust instantly.
There—
A dark metal shape moving through the deep.
A submarine.
Weapon ports glowing hot.
The firing arm begins to rotate.
Kara’s jaw tightens. She swims with a ferocity she rarely allows herself—every kick slicing through the water like a blade.
Click.
The torpedo locks in.
Click.
Firing mechanism primed.
A low, frustrated shout echoes inside the hull.
Kara reaches the sub and plants herself against the steel plating, fingers digging in. She listens—
Four heartbeats.
Terrified.
Off rhythm.
Alive.
Good.
She drags her hand along the side, finding the launch panel by sound alone—the hum of overheating circuits, the vibration of the torpedo chamber.
She rips the mechanism free.
Sparks explode in the water.
The weapon fizzles out.
Inside, the crew screams.
Kara braces her feet against the ocean floor and shoves.
The submarine groans—metal bending, water pressure fighting her—but she pushes harder, teeth clenched, fury and panic and the weight of the future all tightening in her chest.
Her arms tremble from more than exertion.
Not again. Not again. Not again—
The submarine breaks the surface with a thunderous splash.
Kara rises with it, hauling the steel beast into the air and slamming it down onto the far edge of the pier, away from the crowd. Agents swarm it instantly, pulling the shaken but alive crew to safety.
Civilians cheer.
Reporters scream for footage.
Someone cries in relief.
Kara stands beside the massive hull, shoulders heaving, her cape plastered to her back.
Her breath is uneven.
Unsteady.
Shaking.
Because she still feels it—
the convergence tugging toward Lena like a magnetized thread in her chest.
She looks across the chaos.
Lena is already running toward her.
Kara can’t bear it.
Not right now.
Not with the air still vibrating from cosmic pull, not with her heart trying to climb out of her chest, not with the Reign arc’s first domino already tipped.
She lifts off the pier before Lena can reach shouting distance.
The wind tears away the sound of Lena calling her name.
Kara rockets high into the clouds, fleeing the weight of a future she’s not ready to watch break open again.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 17 — Scene 3
“The Weight They Shouldn’t Carry”
POV: Kara → Lena
---
KARA
The wind is still icy against Kara’s face as she clears the edge of the cloud cover. She forces herself to keep flying—away from the pier, away from Lena’s stare, away from the weight that keeps building under her ribs.
She needs distance.
Just a minute.
A breath.
Anything.
But she only makes it halfway across the bay before she hears it—
A groaning metallic shriek so loud it vibrates through her bones.
The unmistakable sound of a tower falling.
Kara’s heart seizes.
She whirls midair and rockets back toward the waterfront.
“Not this again—” she gasps.
Her trajectory blurs red across the sky as she dives back toward the collapsing construction tower.
---
Ground Level — Kara Arrives
By the time she reaches the site, chaos has already exploded across the street.
Dust plumes upward.
People run in every direction.
Metal scaffolding rains down like shrapnel.
Kara streaks through the debris, blasting apart a falling beam before it hits a group of fleeing workers. She braces herself against a collapsing section of framework, taking its weight long enough for people to get clear before letting it crash safely to one side.
She’s scanning the scene—
When she hears it:
“Mom! Help!”
A child’s voice.
But not calling her.
Not calling “Supergirl.”
Calling Sam.
Kara’s stomach drops.
She sees them:
Ruby pinned under a steel beam that’s fallen at a dangerous angle, trapping her between rubble and a concrete barrier.
Sam scrambles over uneven debris, eyes wide, terrified, lungs burning as she tries to reach Ruby.
“Mom! I— I can’t move!”
“I’m coming, baby—hang on—!”
Sam drops to her knees beside the beam, hands slipping against the cold steel.
The weight is enormous.
The leverage is terrible.
Any normal human would need machinery.
Kara lands lightly on a nearby platform, watching with breath caught in her throat.
She knows this moment.
This is the trigger.
Kara doesn’t intervene.
She can’t.
This is the moment Sam must cross the line between human and something else.
Her fingers twitch at her sides.
Her chest aches.
“No… Sam, please don’t—”
---
SAM
Sam sucks in a shaking breath, tears mixing with dust on her cheeks.
She braces her hands against the beam—
And lifts.
A guttural cry tears out of her as the metal resists—
then rips free of the ground like it weighs nothing.
The beam rises.
Two feet.
Three.
Higher.
Sam’s arms tremble, but not with effort—
With something else.
Something inhuman waking up.
Ruby scrambles out, sobbing as she rushes into her mother’s arms.
Sam lowers the beam with a slow, controlled motion that defies physics.
She stares at her hands.
No memory of how she did it.
No understanding.
Just fear.
---
KARA
Kara watches, heart hammering painfully, breath trapped somewhere between a gasp and a sob.
This is the moment she’s dreaded.
The moment that always comes.
The moment Sam stops being just Sam.
A convergence pulse jolts through Kara so strongly she nearly stumbles on the platform.
She steadies herself, jaw clenched, hands shaking.
It’s happening again. It’s happening no matter what I do.
Her eyes lift—
Lena is pushing through the crowd.
Kara panics.
She can’t stay.
Not like this.
Not with Sam shaking, not with Ruby crying, not with the sigil burned into her mind, not with the timeline tightening around her like a vise.
She takes off in a burst of red and blue—
Just as Lena reaches the scene.
---
LENA
Lena arrives in time to see:
Ruby clinging to Sam
Sam shaking violently
A steel beam lying meters away, displaced by an impossible distance
Dust swirling in the air where Supergirl just vanished
Lena freezes.
Her eyes flick from Sam—
to the beam—
to the empty sky.
Her brain starts stitching pieces together it doesn’t want to understand.
Supergirl’s strange behavior.
Kara’s shaking hands.
Sam lifting a beam no human could lift.
Something is wrong.
With all of them.
With everything.
Lena pulls Ruby close once Sam can breathe again, her hand on the child’s back, her eyes still fixed on the sky.
“Supergirl…” Lena whispers, not sure if it’s a question or a warning.
But Supergirl is already gone.
And Lena Luthor feels—deep in her bones—that something terrible has begun.
---
⭐ CHAPTER 17 — Scene 4
“Fracture Lines”
POV: Kara → Alex → J’onn
---
KARA
The DEO feels colder than usual.
Kara walks through the main corridor with her arms wrapped around herself, boots echoing too loudly on the polished floor. The lights overhead blur as she passes beneath them—her vision swimming in and out of focus as though her mind can’t decide what moment she’s standing in.
Sam lifting that beam.
Lena’s face when she looked at her.
The sigil burned into the dirt.
Too much.
All of it too much.
She barely hears Winn saying her name from a workstation. She barely registers the agents stopping to stare as she goes by.
She keeps walking.
She goes straight to the med bay—because it’s the one room where she can sit down without anyone asking why she isn’t out flying patrol.
She sits on the metal bench, staring at the floor, hands shaking in her lap.
She doesn’t notice Alex until her sister is already standing in the doorway.
---
ALEX
“Kara.”
Alex’s voice is soft, but not calm.
Not this time.
Kara flinches like the sound hurts.
Alex steps inside, tapping the door panel to give them privacy. “Talk to me,” she says quietly. “Something’s wrong.”
Kara keeps her gaze down.
“It’s nothing.”
“No.” Alex walks closer, crouching in front of her so she has to see her face. “You don’t get like this over ‘nothing.’ Not you.”
Kara swallows, throat bobbing.
Alex studies her carefully—the pale skin, the trembling hands, the slightly unfocused eyes.
“Kara… you’re shaking,” she whispers.
“I’m just tired.”
“You’re lying.”
Kara flinches again. Harder this time.
Alex softens at the reaction, reaching out gently. “Hey. Hey. I’m not attacking you. I’m scared. I’ve never seen you like this.”
Kara’s eyes glass over.
She hugs her arms tighter around herself. “Today was… a lot.”
“That’s not an answer.”
Kara’s breath cracks. “I don’t know what you want me to say.”
“I want the truth.”
Kara looks away.
“I can’t give you that.”
The honesty of it knocks the air out of Alex.
Her face falls, something breaking behind her eyes. “Kara…”
Kara shakes her head quickly, standing abruptly, as though movement alone can stop the conversation.
But she sways.
Alex catches her elbow instantly. “Woah. Sit down.”
Kara pulls away too fast. “I’m fine. I just—I need air.”
---
J’ONN
The med bay door opens without a sound.
J’onn steps inside, expression composed but eyes full of quiet, heavy worry. His gaze moves from Alex to Kara.
He doesn’t speak at first.
He simply looks at Kara.
And something shifts behind his eyes.
He feels it—a distortion, a tremor, a wrongness rippling through the space around her like the air is bending under a pressure only he can perceive.
“Kara,” he says gently.
She shuts her eyes. Hard.
“Don’t,” she whispers.
Alex looks between them. “What? What’s happening?”
J’onn steps forward, slow and careful, as though approaching a wounded animal.
“Kara… your mind is trembling.”
Kara’s breath shatters.
“Stop,” she whispers, voice breaking. “Please.”
Alex’s eyes widen with fear. “Kara—”
Kara steps back from both of them, pressing her palm to her forehead like the light is suddenly too bright.
“I need to go,” she says.
“You don’t have to—” Alex starts.
But Kara is already moving.
She ducks past them, nearly stumbling into the hallway, disappearing before Alex can catch up.
---
Alex & J’onn
Alex turns on J’onn with wet, furious eyes.
“What does that mean?” she demands. “What’s happening to her?”
J’onn looks toward the open doorway where Kara fled.
“Something is pressing against her,” he says quietly. “Something she cannot speak. Something that is… unraveling her.”
Alex swallows hard, voice cracking. “Then how do we help her?”
J’onn’s silence is not comforting.
“Stay close,” he finally says. “And hope she lets one of us in before it breaks her.”
Alex looks toward the hallway again, fingers tightening around the back of a chair.
“Then we don’t leave her side.”
---
Kara (hallway, unseen)
She slides down the wall once she’s out of view, burying her face in her hands as another tremor shudders through her chest.
She feels like the world is beginning to slip.
And she’s terrified she won’t be able to hold it together.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 17 — Scene 5
“The Space That Slipped”
POV: Sam → Kara → Lena
---
SAM
The elevator dings softly as Sam steps out onto the executive floor of L-Corp, rubbing at a sudden ache blooming behind her eyes. The entire day has felt… off. Too heavy. Too loud.
She shifts Ruby’s forgotten jacket from one arm to the other and walks toward her office.
Halfway down the hall—
her vision tilts.
Just slightly.
Then more.
A buzzing fills her ears, as though the world is underwater and drifting away from her.
She blinks.
Once.
Twice.
Then—
She’s standing farther down the hall than she remembers walking.
Her hand grips the wall.
Her breathing is too fast.
Her pulse too strong.
A cold wave rushes through her, leaving her trembling.
“What… what was that?” she whispers.
She squeezes her eyes shut. The hallway lurches again—just a fraction—but enough to send fear curling deep in her gut.
“Sam?”
She startles violently.
Lena stands in her office doorway, brows knit with concern. “I called you twice. Are you alright?”
Sam forces a laugh that is entirely wrong. “Yeah. Sorry. Just—long day.”
Lena doesn’t buy it.
She steps closer. “You look pale.”
“I’m fine,” Sam insists, straightening too quickly. “Just tired. Really.”
But the tremor in her hands betrays her.
---
KARA
“Kara?”
The breathless voice echoes down the corridor a moment before Kara herself reaches them, jogging toward them with her bag slung tightly against her side.
She looks—
Dry.
Human.
But shaken.
Her sweater hangs slightly askew, her hair loose but not messy. She presses her sleeves down her wrists as she slows her steps.
She stops a few feet away, panting lightly.
“Sorry—I—got your message, Lena. I just—wanted to check on you both.”
Lena’s head tilts. “Are you alright?”
Kara’s smile is too bright. Too fragile. “Of course! Just… ran here.”
But her eyes?
They’re glassy.
Almost fever-bright.
And her hands—she keeps them tucked into her sleeves.
Just then—
Sam sways again.
Barely.
A half-step sideways as the fluorescent lights flicker overhead.
Lena reaches out immediately. “Sam?”
Kara inhales sharply—
And the convergence detonates.
Between her and Lena.
Not Sam.
A silent, heavy pulse that slams through Kara’s chest like a magnet wrenching itself into alignment.
Kara freezes.
A small, unsteady gasp escapes her. Her eyes dart to Lena first—not Sam—as though pulled by gravity.
Lena startles, instinctively pressing a hand to her own sternum. “What—?”
Sam, meanwhile, is bracing herself against the doorframe, dizzy but regaining control.
“Sorry,” Sam mutters. “Just… stood up too fast, I guess.”
She laughs it off weakly.
Lena doesn’t laugh.
Neither does Kara.
---
KARA (continued)
Kara takes a shaky step back.
Her breaths come too quick, too shallow.
“Are you sick?” Lena asks softly. “Kara… look at me.”
Kara can’t.
She stares at the floor, hugging her bag tighter against her chest.
“I’m okay,” she says, voice cracking. “Just—too much today.”
Lena moves closer, concern sharpening. “Kara, if something’s wrong—”
“No,” Kara blurts, shaking her head rapidly. “No, I’m fine. I swear. I just— I shouldn’t be here right now. I’m sorry.”
“Kara—” Lena reaches for her arm.
Kara flinches.
Not from the touch—
from the convergence recoil, still ringing in her bones.
“I’m sorry,” Kara whispers again, taking another step back. “I just need air.”
“Kara,” Lena says more gently, “you don’t have to—”
But Kara backs away too fast, nearly bumping into a passing intern, mumbling an apology as she flees down the hall.
---
LENA
Lena watches her go, torn between chasing after her and staying with Sam, who is still pale and unsteady.
Two women she cares deeply about—
both shaking.
Both hiding something.
Both unraveling in front of her.
And Lena feels, for the first time today, a cold, creeping dread:
Something is wrong.
With Sam.
With Kara.
And the universe feels like it’s tightening around the three of them at once.
She turns back to Sam, placing a steadying hand on her shoulder.
“Let’s get you sitting down,” she murmurs.
But her eyes keep flicking toward the hallway where Kara disappeared.
------
⭐ CHAPTER 17 — Scene 6
“The Sigil in the Dirt”
POV: Alex → Kara
---
ALEX
The crime scene is quiet in the way only true horror creates.
Floodlights cast harsh white pools across the shipping yard, illuminating twisted metal, shattered crates, and two bodies laid out on the ground. DEO agents move around them with hushed voices, collecting samples, photographing angles, trying not to look too directly at the damage.
Alex stands over the first victim, jaw locked, fingers clenched around her tablet so hard the plastic creaks.
“Impact trauma,” an agent says quietly. “But nothing matches the force required.”
Alex swallows.
“Nothing human, anyway.”
She doesn’t say it out loud.
A rustle behind her makes her turn.
Supergirl lands—
hard.
Too hard.
Kara’s boots scrape against the concrete as she steadies herself, breath shallow, eyes darting over the scene.
Alex’s stomach drops.
Kara looks worse than she did this morning.
Worse than after the submarine.
Worse than after the collapse.
Pale.
Shaking.
Barely holding herself upright.
“Kara?” Alex approaches slowly. “Hey. You okay?”
Kara blinks like she’s trying to come back into her body. “I’m fine.”
Alex’s heart twists.
“You’re lying.”
But before Kara can answer—
A DEO agent jogs over, urgency in his voice:
“Supergirl, we need a bird’s-eye view.”
The fixed point.
The catalyst.
Alex turns back to Kara, already knowing what she’ll see—
Kara goes still.
Frozen.
The request hits her like a blow.
Her breathing fractures, shoulders pulling tight, eyes wide with a fear Alex rarely sees even in the worst combat.
“Kara?” Alex whispers. “What’s wrong? Just—fly. It’s what you do.”
Kara doesn’t move.
Alex feels her own eyes sting.
“Kara… please. Stay with me.”
Kara forces a swallow. Her throat works visibly.
Then—
with a shaky inhale—
She lifts into the air.
---
KARA — in the sky
The higher she goes, the worse the ringing in her ears gets.
Her cape drags unusually behind her, like gravity is tugging her down harder than it should. The air feels thick. Her pulse hammers so loudly she can’t hear anything else.
She tries to steady her breathing.
Fails.
The lights of the DEO units shrink into a pattern beneath her—
And then she sees it.
Just beyond the bodies.
Scorched into the dirt.
Burned deep and unmistakable:
The crest.
Her crest.
But twisted.
Broken.
Worldkiller.
A jagged, circular sigil, radiating outward like a brand of doom.
Kara’s world tilts.
A gasp tears from her throat.
Her vision blurs white around the edges.
“No—”
It slips out, small and strangled.
Her heart slams so hard she nearly drops midair. Her limbs go numb. Her fingers spasm open. Her whole body shakes with terror and memory and foreknowledge all colliding at once.
It’s beginning.
It’s beginning and I can’t stop it.
She falls—
Not far—
But enough that the wind roars past her ears before she catches herself at the last second, wobbling, breath ragged.
She descends too fast.
---
ALEX — catching her
“Kara—!”
Alex lunges forward just in time as Kara stumbles on landing, knees buckling. Alex grabs her shoulders, holding her upright as Kara gasps for air like she’s drowning.
“What did you see?” Alex whispers. “Talk to me. Please.”
Kara shakes her head violently, eyes squeezing shut.
“N-nothing. I’m just… tired.”
Her voice breaks.
Alex’s fear sharpens into something desperate. “Kara, please don’t do that. Don’t shut me out. I can’t help you if you don’t—”
Kara wrenches her gaze away.
“I said I’m fine.”
She doesn’t sound fine.
She sounds like she’s coming apart.
---
J’ONN
J’onn approaches silently from behind them.
He looks at Kara—
then his eyes widen a fraction.
He feels it.
Not her emotions.
Not her fear.
Her mind trembling.
A distortion.
A crack.
A pressure that shouldn’t exist in any timeline.
“Kara,” he says softly, “your mind—”
Kara flinches so hard Alex nearly drops her.
“Stop,” she chokes out, stepping back. “Please. Don’t.”
J’onn halts immediately, hands lifting in calm surrender.
Alex looks between them, terrified and confused.
“What does that mean? What’s happening to her?”
J’onn hesitates.
Then—
“Something she cannot bear to speak.”
Kara’s breath shudders.
She backs away one step.
Then another.
“I need to go,” she whispers.
“Kara—” Alex reaches out.
But Kara is already gone, cape snapping behind her as she takes off into the night—
not flying strong,
but fleeing.
Running from the sigil.
From the day.
From everything she knows she can’t change.
Alex stands frozen, hands shaking.
“Kara…” she whispers, voice breaking. “Come back.”
J’onn lowers his head.
“She won’t,” he says. “Not yet.”
And the sigil glows faintly beneath the floodlights—
a promise of everything still to come.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 17 — Scene 7
“The Questions She Can’t Ask”
POV: Lena
---
CatCo is still buzzing when Lena steps out of the elevator.
Reporters ripple through the bullpen like a shaken beehive—phones ringing, screens flashing, editors shouting for updates on the statue drop, the submarine attack, the tower collapse. Crisis has always fueled this place, but tonight the energy feels frantic.
Unsettled.
Lena understands the feeling too well.
She moves through the chaos with CEO precision, greeting a few staff members, giving brief reassurance, checking headlines as they’re drafted.
But she’s looking for someone.
Not Kara Danvers, the reporter.
Kara Danvers, the person.
She finds her at her desk—sitting in the half-shadow cast by the tall windows overlooking the city.
Kara isn’t typing.
She isn’t reading.
She isn’t even moving.
She’s staring at her hands, palms pressed flat against the desk as if anchoring herself to the world.
Her shoulders are curled inward.
Her hair falls slightly forward, hiding half her face.
A mug of tea sits untouched beside her.
Lena’s heart pulls tight.
She approaches quietly.
“Kara?”
Kara jumps—actually jumps—like she didn’t hear her coming.
“Oh! Lena—I, um—hi!” Kara forces a bright, brittle smile. “Didn’t hear you.”
Lena frowns. “Clearly.”
Kara tucks her hair behind her ear, but her fingers tremble. She hides her hands in her lap quickly.
“You’re here late,” Lena says.
“You’re here late,” Kara echoes too fast, wincing at the clumsiness. “Busy news day!”
“Kara.” Lena steps closer. “Look at me.”
Kara hesitates.
Then lifts her eyes.
Lena feels it immediately—
that hollowness behind them.
A deep, trembling exhaustion.
A fragile, barely-held-together quality Lena hasn’t seen since the Daxamite invasion—
when Kara had walked through her office door pale and quiet, like holding herself together took effort.
But tonight?
Tonight it’s worse.
“Are you feeling alright?” Lena asks quietly.
“I’m fine,” Kara blurts.
Lena’s tone sharpens. “Don’t lie to me.”
Kara flinches.
“I’m just… tired,” Kara amends, eyes dropping. “Long day.”
“No,” Lena says softly but firmly, “long days make people tired. They don’t make them look like the world is sitting on their chest.”
Kara’s breath stutters.
Her eyes dart toward the windows. “Really, I’m—”
Then—
The convergence hits.
A sudden, heavy pulse between them—
invisible, soundless, but visceral.
Kara’s knee buckles like the floor lurches under her.
“Whoa—” Kara grabs the desk.
Lena lunges forward, catching her by the arm.
“Kara!” Lena’s voice cracks. “Hey—stay with me.”
Kara blinks rapidly, wobbling, fingers gripping Lena’s sleeve.
For a suspended moment—
they are close enough that Lena feels Kara’s breath against her cheek.
Close enough to sense her shaking.
Close enough that something warm and terrible twists in Lena’s chest.
Kara inhales sharply, like she’s surfacing.
“I—I’m okay,” she whispers, stepping back too fast, nearly stumbling again.
Lena keeps a hand half-raised, ready to catch her.
“You’re not okay.”
Kara shakes her head, eyes bright with fear. “I can’t— I don’t want to talk about it.”
“You don’t have to,” Lena says softly. “But you need help. Or rest. Or—something.”
“I don’t want to talk about it,” Kara repeats, barely audible.
The pain in her voice is so raw Lena freezes.
Kara grabs her bag with trembling hands and backs up.
“I’m sorry,” she whispers. “I just… I need air.”
“Kara—”
But Kara is already retreating, slipping into the stairwell before Lena can reach her.
Lena stands alone in the dimly lit bullpen.
Her pulse uneven.
Her breath shallow.
Her chest tight.
She whispers it to the empty room:
“Something is wrong with you…”
Not an accusation.
A terrified truth.
And Kara won’t tell her.
Not yet.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 17 — Scene 8
“The Warning in the Static”
POV: Kara
---
Kara doesn’t remember landing.
Her feet hit her apartment floor and the next second she’s sliding down the side of her couch, breath shaking, hands still trembling from the sigil, from Sam, from Lena, from all of it.
She pulls her knees to her chest.
Her throat is raw from holding back screams she didn’t let out.
“This can’t be happening again,” she whispers into her palms. “Please… not again.”
A tiny spark pops in the ceiling light.
She freezes.
“…No.”
Another spark.
Then a low hum.
Then the air itself thickens, as if reality is compressing around her.
Kara’s head lifts slowly.
“Please,” she whispers. “Not tonight.”
But the Speed Force doesn’t answer her plea.
It never has.
The lights flicker—
once,
twice—
and then explode into a corona of blue-white static lightning that fills the room.
Dust rises from the floor.
Time bends at the edges of her vision.
A vibration thrums in her bones, in her skull, in the space behind her heart.
“Kara Zor-El.”
The voice hits her like a command, not a comfort.
Kara presses back against the couch like she’s trying to disappear into it. “Please don’t—”
The Speed Force surges, drowning out her whisper.
The light sharpens, crackling violently.
The room trembles.
Then:
> “CHANGE ONLY WHAT YOUR HEART BROKE.”
The words slam through her like a physical blow.
Kara chokes on a breath.
“I know,” she whispers. “I know, but—”
The Speed Force interrupts, harsher:
> “YOU ARE NOT TO ALTER FIXED POINTS.”
“YOU WILL NOT REWRITE THE EVENTS THAT SHAPED THIS TIMELINE.”
Kara’s hands grip the floorboards, knuckles white.
“You don’t understand—she—she suffers so much—”
The static lightning snaps violently, inches from her face.
> “EVERYTHING MUST OCCUR AS IT DID.”
“EVERY DOMINO FALLS. EVERY WOUND LANDS.”
“IF YOU TRY TO CHANGE MORE—YOU WILL DESTROY YOUR TIMELINE.”
Kara flinches as if struck.
Her voice trembles. “Please—just let me save her. One person. One heart. I can—”
> “NO.”
The sound cracks the air like thunder.
Kara squeezes her eyes shut as tears spill down.
The Speed Force’s final words drop like an execution sentence:
> “YOU MAY HEAL ONLY WHAT YOU BROKE.”
“NOT WHAT TIME BROKE. NOT WHAT DESTINY DEMANDED.”
“THE FIXED POINTS WILL STAND.”
Kara’s body curls inward, shaking uncontrollably.
“Please,” she sobs. “Please don’t make me watch her break again…”
The Speed Force gives no answer.
No mercy.
No softness.
Only the faint hiss of static fading like a dying heartbeat.
A final ripple of blue light sweeps through the room—
cold, unforgiving—
and then everything goes silent.
Kara collapses fully to the floor, hands covering her face, shoulders shaking with helpless sobs.
For the first time since she arrived in this timeline—
she understands how truly trapped she is.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 17 — Scene 9
“Observed Variables”
POV: Lex
---
The footage plays in perfect silence.
Lex sits alone in a darkened monitoring suite deep underground—one of many facilities his enemies believe he no longer has access to. The only light in the room comes from the wall-sized tactical display in front of him.
He prefers it this way.
No chatter.
No incompetence.
Just raw data.
Four feeds play side by side:
Top left — the waterfront ceremony.
Top right — the statue drop.
Bottom left — the submarine breach.
Bottom right — the tower collapse.
Each feed is overlaid with heat signatures, movement tracking, and energy fluctuation graphs—courtesy of systems he built long before prison bars ever tried to cage him.
He rewinds the statue drop first.
Supergirl catches the falling bronze, her boots carving the concrete.
He zooms in on her face.
Fear.
Not fear of the weight.
Not fear of failure.
Something deeper.
Lex’s eyes narrow.
He flicks two fingers across the display; the screen splits again, pulling up triangulated sensor data he stole from a classified satellite array.
A wave pattern appears.
A spike.
Then a destabilization curve.
“Hm.”
He moves to the submarine attack.
Rewinds.
Plays.
Slows.
Supergirl rises from the bay with the submarine in her grasp, water cascading off the hull. He switches on the spectral overlay—energy readings drawn from atmospheric residue.
The graph jumps sharply.
Normal for a feat like this.
But then—
A flickering disruption.
Not aligned with effort.
Not aligned with strain.
Aligned with hesitation.
Aligned with her turning toward the waterfront.
Aligned toward Lena Luthor’s last known position according to geotags.
Lex leans back slightly, interest piqued.
“Well now,” he murmurs. “There’s a variable I hadn’t accounted for.”
He pulls up the tower collapse feed.
Dust. Screams. Chaos.
He filters everything out until only the motion-tracked outlines remain—red for civilians, white for debris, blue for L-Corp personnel.
And gold for Supergirl.
He watches her arrive late.
He watches her intervene only at the periphery.
He watches the child escape because a woman—Sam Arias—lifts a beam she should not be capable of moving.
Lex pauses.
Not on Sam.
On Supergirl.
He zooms in again.
Her hands are trembling.
Her pupils dilate.
Her breathing spikes.
The energy field around her becomes erratic.
He overlays her readings with geolocation.
A dot flashes on the minimap—Lena’s position as she runs toward the scene.
The moment Lena moves closer—
Supergirl’s energy stabilizes.
The moment Lena gets too close—
Supergirl flees.
Lex’s eyes sharpen with cold clarity.
He brings up all three graphs side by side—statue, submarine, tower.
The same pattern emerges each time:
Supergirl stabilizes in proximity to Lena.
Supergirl destabilizes when separated.
Supergirl becomes erratic when Lena is threatened.
Lex folds his hands together.
“Attachment,” he says softly.
He taps a command.
A golden-red map of convergence-like distortion overlays the city—data Lex doesn’t fully understand yet, but recognizes as meaningful.
A single point glows brighter than the rest.
Lena.
“Fascinating.”
He rewinds the footage to one frame:
Supergirl’s face the moment she catches the statue.
Eyes wide.
Not with strain—
—but with terror.
He traces her expression with one finger against the air.
“You’re afraid,” Lex says. “Not of the threats. But of the outcomes.”
He leans back in his chair, expression sharpening into something cold, precise, lethal.
“Very well,” he murmurs. “Let’s test the integrity of that fault line.”
He issues a final command to the system:
> Compile every instance of Supergirl’s emotional destabilization correlated to Lena Luthor.
Track patterns.
Predict vulnerabilities.
The computer responds with a soft chime.
Lex smiles—not warm, not triumphant, but calculating.
“Stabilized by Lena…” he says, almost amused. “And destabilized when apart.”
His eyes gleam with predatory interest as the system’s projections populate on the screen.
“Then destabilize her.”
The words hang in the cold silence of the room.
A declaration.
A strategy.
A promise.
---
Chapter 18: Chapter 18 — Triggers
Summary:
Fear begins to move under the surface of National City.
Not the simple kind — the kind that echoes, distorts, and pulls at the truth.
Sam’s world tilts. Ruby’s dreams darken. Kara’s past crashes into her present.
And Lena sees cracks she can no longer ignore.Nothing breaks yet.
But everything shifts.
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 18 — Scene 1
“Aunty Lena, Mom Didn’t Come”
POV: Lena → Alex → Kara
---
Lena’s meeting is halfway through quarterly projections when her phone vibrates once.
Then twice.
Then again.
She glances down out of habit—
and freezes.
Ruby: “Aunty Lena? Are you busy?”
Before Lena can reply, another message hits:
“Mom didn’t come.”
Lena’s pulse kicks hard.
She immediately types back:
“Ruby, where are you?”
The dots appear.
Disappear.
Appear again.
“Still at school.”
“Everyone left.”
“I’m alone.”
Lena doesn’t remember standing up.
Her chair screeches backward; the boardroom goes silent.
“I have to step out,” she says, already moving.
No one stops her.
She exits into the hall, fingers flying across her phone to call Sam.
Voicemail.
She calls again.
Voicemail.
Her chest tightens.
A cold, sharp fear blooms under her ribs.
“Come on, Sam… pick up.”
She tries a third time.
Voicemail.
Lena exhales shakily, forcing her voice steady as she calls Alex.
---
⭐ POV SHIFT — Alex
“Danvers,” Alex answers immediately.
“Alex,” Lena says, breathless, strained, “Ruby is still at school. Alone. Sam didn’t show up.”
There’s an instant pause.
Alex’s voice shifts into strict DEO protocol:
> “Lena, the DEO doesn’t run missing-person scans. We track alien threats, not civilians who forget their phones.”
Ruby’s frightened voice echoes faintly from Lena’s line—small, breaking.
“Aunty Lena? Are you coming?”
Lena’s voice cracks openly:
> “Alex… Ruby is alone. Sam isn’t answering. Something is wrong.”
Alex breathes out, frustration melting into concern.
> “Text me Sam’s number. I’ll see what I can access. No promises.”
Lena nods even though Alex can’t see it.
“Thank you.”
The call ends.
Lena texts Sam’s number immediately, then dials the only other person she trusts with her heartbeat in her throat.
---
⭐ POV SHIFT — Kara
Kara picks up on the first ring.
“Lena? What’s wrong?”
Her voice is too quick—already fearful.
“Sam is missing,” Lena rushes out. “Ruby is alone at Westbrook Elementary. I’m on my way. Kara—please meet me there.”
Silence.
That heavy, sinking kind Kara has only when she recognizes something.
“…Lena,” Kara whispers, “I’m coming.”
She ends the call without another word.
Kara lands behind the school seconds later, forcing herself into human disguise—hair smoothed, glasses on, bag over her shoulder. Her heart slams in her chest.
This day.
Not again.
Please not again.
She rounds the corner—
—and sees Ruby.
Small. Alone. Clutching her backpack with white-knuckled hands.
Kara slows, softening her voice.
“Hi… are you Ruby?”
Ruby looks up, eyes red.
“You’re Kara. From Aunty Lena’s office.”
Kara kneels to her level.
“Lena asked me to come. She’s on her way.”
Ruby swallows, trembling.
“Mom didn’t come.”
Kara’s chest breaks open.
“I know,” Kara whispers. “You’re safe. I’m right here.”
Ruby hesitates—and then:
“I had a dream. At school. I think it was a dream.”
Kara’s breath falters.
Ruby’s voice drops to a whisper:
> “My mom was glowing red.”
A light convergence pulse hits Kara’s spine—
sharp, unmistakable.
Kara goes still.
“Ruby…”
Before she can speak—
“Ruby!”
Lena rushes around the corner, panic written across every line of her face.
Ruby sprints into her arms.
Lena drops to her knees and holds her tight.
“It’s okay,” she whispers. “You’re okay, sweetheart.”
Ruby nods, burying herself into Lena’s shoulder.
Lena lifts her gaze.
Her eyes meet Kara’s.
A flicker of fear.
Recognition.
Suspicion.
Pain.
Alex arrives a moment later, SUV braking hard at the curb.
Three women and a child—
four lives converging on the first crack in the timeline.
And Kara feels it vibrate through her bones:
This is where everything begins to break.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 18 — Scene 2
“The Lost Hour”
POV: Sam → Lena
---
Sam wakes to the sound of dripping water.
Slow, irregular.
Echoing against concrete.
…What?
She blinks.
The ceiling above her is unfamiliar—raw cement, fluorescent lights buzzing weakly. There’s a sharp chemical smell in the air, metal and dust and cold air pooling against her skin.
Her head throbs.
Sam pushes herself upright too quickly and winces as the world tilts.
“Where—?”
Her voice comes out a rasp.
She staggers to her feet, taking in the surroundings with growing dread.
A parking structure.
Lower level.
Dim lights flickering.
No car nearby.
Her clothes are dusty—one sleeve streaked with something dark she can’t identify. Her keys are nowhere in sight. Her phone—
Sam digs frantically through her bag.
Her phone is cracked.
The screen splintered like it’s been dropped—or crushed.
And there’s dirt under her fingernails.
Deep.
Packed in.
Her stomach flips.
What happened?
She checks the time.
4:47 PM.
She left the office at 3:15.
She’s missing more than an hour.
Her hands start trembling.
“Oh God… Ruby.”
A bolt of panic shoots through her chest.
She forces herself to move, stumbling toward the exit ramp, half-running, half-falling up the concrete incline until she reaches street level.
The sunlight is too bright.
Cars rush by.
A bus brakes loudly.
Sam fumbles with her cracked phone, finally forcing the lock screen to respond.
Twenty missed notifications.
Lena.
Ruby’s school.
Ruby.
Ruby.
Ruby.
Sam feels her heart stop.
I left her.
No—I didn’t—I wouldn’t—
Her vision blurs.
She hits redial.
Nothing connects.
She tries again.
And again.
On the fourth attempt—it rings.
“Sam?”
Lena’s voice.
Sharp. Breathless. Frantic.
Sam nearly collapses.
“Lena—where’s Ruby—is she okay—?”
“She’s safe,” Lena rushes out. “She’s with me. Just—tell me where you are.”
Sam turns, disoriented, scanning street signs she barely recognizes.
“Downtown—near the medical center—parking structure—Lena, I don’t—I don’t know how I got here.”
The silence is brief, but devastating.
“Come to Westbrook Elementary,” Lena says quietly. “We’ll figure it out.”
Sam swallows hard.
“I’m on my way.”
---
⭐ POV SHIFT — Lena
Lena is still kneeling in front of Ruby when she sees Sam’s car screech into the lot.
Sam throws the door open and runs toward them, breath ragged, eyes raw and red from crying.
Ruby bolts upright.
“Mom!”
Sam catches her mid-sprint, dropping to her knees and crushing her into her arms.
“Oh my God—Ruby—I’m so sorry—I’m so, so sorry—”
Ruby clings to her, sobbing into her jacket.
Lena stands slowly, her chest tight.
“Sam,” she says gently, “what happened?”
Sam lifts her head.
She looks broken.
“I don’t know.”
Her voice cracks.
“I lost… time. I woke up in a parking garage. I don’t remember leaving work. I don’t remember—anything.”
Kara arrives at that exact moment—
too fast.
Too sudden.
She tries to hide it—pulls her bag close, pretends she jogged the last few feet.
But Lena sees.
And Kara’s face—
It’s not concern she sees there.
It’s fear.
A deep, visceral fear that seems to hollow her out from the inside.
Sam notices it too.
“Kara?” Sam whispers, confused. “Are you okay?”
Kara forces a tight smile.
“Yeah! Just—just worried. We were all worried.”
But her eyes don’t leave Sam.
And Lena feels something cold settle in her stomach.
Sam hugs Ruby again, rocking her gently, whispering apologies.
Kara takes a small step back.
And another.
Like she can’t bear to be too close to Sam right now.
Lena watches every flicker in Kara’s expression.
Every microreaction.
Every fracture.
And she knows:
This isn’t random.
This isn’t ordinary.
And Kara Danvers is holding something she can’t say out loud.
Sam finally pulls back, brushing Ruby’s hair.
“I’m here now,” she whispers. “I’m here.”
Kara turns away abruptly, swallowing hard, blinking too fast.
Lena notices all of it.
And a terrible realization begins forming in her mind:
Kara isn’t just worried.
Kara is afraid of what this means.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 18 — Scene 3
“Convergence Malfunction at L-Corp”
POV: Lena → Kara
---
The elevator doors glide open into the polished lower corridor of L-Corp as Lena walks Sam and Ruby out. Kara follows a few steps behind them, quieter than usual, her hands tucked into her sleeves as if she’s trying to make herself smaller.
This hallway—sterile, bright, lined with reinforced security glass—was designed to feel safe.
Today, it feels like a pressure chamber.
Sam walks slowly, her steps uncertain, her hand trembling as she brushes Ruby’s hair. Ruby stays pressed to her side.
Lena maintains a light, steadying touch on Sam’s back.
Kara stays behind them, too close and too distant at the same time. Her breath keeps hitching whenever Sam wavers. Lena sees it all—the flinch, the stiffening spine, the way Kara’s eyes trace Sam’s hands like she’s waiting for them to shake harder… or for something else.
Lena doesn’t like the knot forming in her stomach.
They reach the security doors leading to the exit corridor.
Sam steps through first, holding Ruby close.
Lena follows.
Kara moves to step behind her—
And her sleeve brushes Lena’s.
Just fabric.
Just a touch.
But the effect is catastrophic.
---
⚡ THE CONVERGENCE PULSE
It hits like a shockwave.
The air thickens.
Lights flicker overhead.
The security glass vibrates with a low harmonic tremor.
Lena freezes.
“Kara?”
Kara sways.
Her knees almost give out.
She reaches out instinctively—
And Lena catches her by the elbow without thinking.
Their hands collide against the glass wall.
The pulse slams outward.
A sharp, invisible jolt of force.
The glass ripples—
like water disturbed by a stone.
A tray of instruments rattles violently down the hallway.
Lights buzz, dim, and flare back to full brightness.
Lena’s breath stutters.
Kara’s entire body trembles.
But what stops Lena cold isn’t the power surge.
It’s Kara’s face.
Not confused.
Not startled.
Recognizing.
Like she knows exactly what just happened.
Like she’s felt it before.
“Kara,” Lena whispers, stepping closer, still holding her steady, “what was that?”
Kara shakes her head hard, hair falling forward like she’s hiding behind it.
“I—please—just… give me a second.”
Lena tightens her grip gently.
“Kara. Look at me.”
Kara does.
And Lena sees it crystal clear:
Dread.
Memory.
And something like inevitability lodged behind her eyes.
Kara’s voice cracks as she whispers:
“It’s happening again.”
Lena’s stomach drops.
Again?
Before she can ask—before she can even process—Sam’s weak voice echoes from down the corridor:
“Lena?”
Lena turns for half a second—
Just long enough for Kara to slip away.
When she looks back, Kara is already down the hall, head bowed, hands fisted, fleeing like the air itself is suffocating her.
Ruby peers around the corner.
“Is Kara okay?”
Lena forces a gentle smile for Ruby’s sake.
“She’s just tired, honey.”
But once Ruby turns away—
Lena’s expression shifts completely.
Something is wrong.
With Sam.
With Kara.
With the world itself.
And for the first time—
Lena wonders if Kara Danvers is hiding something so big it's starting to break her.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 18 — Scene 4
“The Mind That Shatters Back”
POV: Kara
---
The first wave of Psi’s attack hits National City just after sunset.
Kara feels it before she hears the screams.
A thin psychic ripple drags across the back of her mind like cold metal scraping bone.
Her breath catches.
Not again. Please not today.
But then it slams into the city — civilians collapsing, clutching their chests as fear manifests around them. Kara lifts off instantly, streaking into the sky.
Psi stands on an abandoned tram line, power swirling violet around her.
> “Your fears are deafening, Supergirl.”
Kara lands hard, jaw tight.
“Let them go.”
Psi’s smile cuts sharp.
> “Why would I? When your fear tastes like a dying sun?”
The psychic blast hits before Kara can react—
—
⭐ THE FEAR-VISION
Kara is no longer in National City.
She’s back in the sky above Argo City—
watching it burn.
The antimatter wave devours the horizon.
Alura’s voice crackles through the comms:
> “Kara—run—run—”
Static.
Silence.
Then the world goes white.
Kara screams—
The vision snaps—
And she’s elsewhere:
The moment she watched Earth-38 vanish from the Waverider window.
The sound Alex made before the signal cut.
The fear in Lena’s voice when the comms went dead.
The hollow silence when the wave hit and Kara had no idea if they were alive.
Not memories of seeing them die—
but the terror of not knowing if they survived.
The guilt hits her harder than the wave ever did.
The world shatters again—
Now she sees Reign standing over her, cape torn, sigil blazing.
“You cannot save her.”
Kara’s chest seizes.
The scene fractures—
Red Daughter slams her into steel, draining the life from her body.
Another fracture:
Kara alone in the Waverider corridor, sliding down the wall, sobbing into her hands as Earth-38 flickers out.
She hears Alex’s voice whisper her name.
Then Lena’s.
Then nothing.
The fear crashes down like a collapsing universe.
---
⭐ BACK TO REALITY
Psi stumbles backward, horrified.
> “What—what ARE you?!”
Kara can’t breathe.
Her hands dig into the rooftop, trembling violently.
Psi’s voice wavers:
> “Your mind—your fear—your world DIED—”
Kara squeezes her eyes shut.
“I didn’t want you to see that.”
Psi backs away, panicked.
> “No more—no more—your fear is too big—”
She flees, scrambling across rooftops.
Kara collapses to her knees, shaking.
The skyline blurs.
Her lungs burn.
“I can’t do this again…” she whispers to no one.
And for the first time in two lifetimes—
she feels completely, terrifyingly alone.
---
⭐ CHAPTER 18 — Scene 5
“Psi Overloads”
POV: Kara → Alex
---
Kara shouldn’t be fighting.
Her head feels cracked open, her hands tremble at her sides, and her heartbeat hasn’t steadied since she saw Argo burn again in her mind.
But Psi is making the city scream.
Kara forces herself into the air.
She finds Psi on an overpass, draining fear from frozen commuters.
Psi sees her land—
and flinches in terror.
> “Stay back— I can’t touch your mind again—”
Kara tries to keep her voice steady.
“You need to stop this.”
Psi throws a psychic blast—
desperate—
instinctual.
It hits Kara.
And rebounds.
Psi’s body goes rigid.
She sees:
Argo burning
Alura dying
The Waverider window reflecting the antimatter wave
Earth-38 flickering out
Alex’s voice breaking over the comms
Lena shouting her name before the line cuts
Kara curled in a corridor sobbing into her hands
Red Daughter standing over her corpse
Reign tearing the city apart
A hundred broken futures
A thousand lost worlds
Psi drops to her knees and screams.
> “Make it stop—MAKE IT STOP—”
Kara stumbles forward.
“I’m sorry— I’m so sorry—”
Psi scrambles away from her like Kara is the threat.
> “Your fear—your life—your universe—too much—TOO MUCH—”
Kara’s voice breaks.
“I didn’t want you to feel that.”
Psi collapses, sobbing.
---
⭐ ALEX ARRIVES
Alex tackles Psi, cuffs her, shoves her toward DEO agents—
then runs to Kara.
“Kara—look at me.”
She cups Kara’s face.
“What did she do?”
Kara tries to answer.
Her throat closes.
Alex’s worry deepens.
“What did you see?”
Kara breathes out slowly—
a lie she wishes she didn’t need:
“Just… old things.”
Alex pulls her into a tight hug.
Kara flinches at the convergence pulse but doesn’t pull away.
Alex’s voice drops to a whisper.
“You don’t have to be okay.”
Kara closes her eyes.
For a moment—
she lets herself break.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 18 — Scene 6
“The Second Sigil… Almost”
POV: Kara → Alex
---
The DEO summons her just before midnight.
Kara lands outside the cordoned-off alley behind 12th and Grant, boots touching cracked asphalt still warm from whatever tore through here. Floodlights glare harshly against the stone, illuminating investigators, equipment, agents murmuring into comms.
It feels wrong the moment Kara steps inside the tape.
A wrongness too familiar.
Too close to the future she’s trying not to relive.
Her heartbeat kicks painfully against her ribs.
Alex looks up first, jaw set but eyes softening when she sees Kara land.
“You okay to be here?” Alex asks quietly.
Kara nods once.
A lie.
But she can’t tell Alex the truth.
Not here.
Not now.
Alex gestures her closer. “We’ve found… something.”
---
⭐ THE “NOT QUITE” SIGIL
Kara steps around a frost-pattern of cracked concrete.
Then she sees it.
Burned deep into the ground—
jagged, faint, incomplete—
a warped spiral that almost forms the Reign crest.
Almost.
Her lungs stop working.
A thin, circular scorch.
A branching groove like a claw-mark.
A curved impression that mirrors the sigil she saw scorched into dead soil in another timeline.
She knows this shape.
Her entire body begins to shake.
But this version is wrong:
Too shallow.
Too uneven.
Too early.
A proto-sigil.
The universe echoing a future that hasn’t happened yet.
Kara swallows hard, forcing her voice out:
“Alex… that’s—”
Alex steps beside her, arms folded.
“Not alien,” she says firmly.
“Preliminary scans show heat discharge consistent with industrial cutting equipment. Not Kryptonian, not Daxamite, not anything off-world.”
Kara forces herself to breathe.
But she knows better.
Her fingers curl.
Her chest tightens.
The shape burns into her eyes.
A ghost of the mark she spent an entire year fearing.
Alex studies her.
“Kara… what do you think it is?”
Kara’s throat closes.
If she speaks the truth, she breaks the rules.
If she lies too smoothly, Alex will know.
So she gives the only answer she can manage:
“I don’t know,” she whispers.
It hurts.
It’s almost true.
Almost.
---
⭐ KARA DESTABILIZES
She presses a hand to her sternum as the convergence flares—
a stab of heat straight through her ribs.
Her knees almost buckle.
Alex catches her arm immediately.
“Whoa—hey—Kara—look at me.”
Her voice steadies, strong, grounding.
“What’s going on? Talk to me.”
Kara’s mouth opens.
No sound comes out.
The fear swells in her throat, thick and suffocating.
She sees Sam’s face in her memory—
eyes red with Reign’s power—
the sigil burning bright against her chest.
Kara inhales too sharply.
Alex holds her tighter.
“Kara. Breathe with me. Come on.”
Kara nods, trembling, fighting for control.
She feels the Speed Force pressing in around her edges—
warning, containing, constraining.
She can’t say the truth.
Not even to Alex.
Especially not to Alex.
Finally, Kara forces out a sentence—
thin, cracked:
“It feels like the future is closing in.”
Alex goes still.
Her grip softens.
“Kara…”
Her voice breaks a little.
“You’re scaring me.”
Kara steps back quickly—
too quickly—
just as the convergence spikes again, sharp enough to blur her vision.
Alex reaches for her, but Kara lifts a hand.
“I’m okay,” she lies.
“I just… need air.”
Alex doesn’t believe her.
Not even close.
But she lets her go.
Kara turns from the proto-sigil—
and it takes everything she has not to collapse again.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 18 — Scene 7
“Ruby’s Second Omen”
POV: Ruby → Lena
---
The waiting area outside Lena’s private medical bay is too large and too quiet for a child to feel safe.
Ruby sits on the bench with her knees hugged to her chest, backpack clutched tightly. The fluorescent lights hum, steady but cold. She keeps glancing toward the closed med-bay door where Sam is being examined.
Lena crouches in front of her.
“Ruby,” she murmurs gently, “your mom’s right inside. I’m going to stay with you the whole time.”
Ruby nods, but her fingers twist the backpack strap again and again.
When Kara rounds the corner, Ruby’s head lifts, her eyes widening just a little.
Kara softens immediately, slowing her steps.
“Hey, Ruby,” she says softly. “Lena told me you’re staying with her tonight.”
Ruby hesitates.
Then, quietly:
“You came back.”
Kara’s chest tightens.
“I did,” she answers, settling on the bench beside her. “I’m here.”
Ruby edges closer to her without thinking.
After a long moment, she whispers, almost embarrassed:
“I had… another dream.”
Lena straightens, eyes alert.
Kara keeps her expression open and warm, trying not to let her own pulse spike.
“What kind of dream?” Lena asks, careful and calm.
Ruby curls in on herself, voice small:
“My mom… she had a cape.
And it felt like yours.”
Kara’s heart stops for a beat.
Not literal.
Not identity-based.
A convergence echo spoken by a child.
She keeps her breathing slow.
Steady.
Lena frowns—not suspicious of identity, but uneasy.
“A cape?” she asks softly.
Ruby nods.
“But… she didn’t feel like Mom,” she whispers.
“She looked like her… but she wasn’t her.”
Kara’s throat tightens.
Lena places a reassuring hand on Ruby’s back, though her eyes flick instinctively toward Kara—searching, confused, worried.
Ruby leans into Kara’s side, small and shaking.
“I don’t want her to change,” Ruby whispers. “I just want my mom.”
Kara pulls her closer, her movement slow and deliberate, her voice steadier than she feels:
“You’re not losing her,” she murmurs.
“Whatever’s happening… we’re going to help her.
Together.”
Ruby nods, breathing unevenly against her shoulder.
Lena watches them—
the tenderness,
the steadiness,
the shake in Kara’s hands she tries to hide—
and something inside her shifts.
Not suspicion of identity.
Something quieter.
Darker.
Kara is frightened.
Kara knows something.
Kara is unraveling.
And Lena Luthor is starting to see it.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 18 — Scene 8
“The Balcony Confrontation”
POV: Lena
---
Lena finds Kara exactly where she expected her to be.
The CatCo balcony.
The one overlooking National City.
The one Kara always gravitates to when she’s overwhelmed.
Kara stands gripping the railing with both hands, knuckles white against the dark metal. Her hair moves lightly in the night breeze, but the rest of her is too still.
Too tense.
Too quiet.
Lena hesitates in the doorway.
Kara’s posture sets off an instinct she can’t ignore.
A instinct that isn’t logic or suspicion —
it’s something closer to fear.
“Kara?”
Kara stiffens.
Slowly—very slowly—she straightens, turning just enough to look at Lena over her shoulder.
Her eyes are red-rimmed.
Not from crying.
From holding it all in.
Lena steps forward.
The click of her heels sounds too loud in the quiet night air.
“You left very quickly,” Lena says gently, stopping a few feet behind her. “Twice.”
Kara looks away.
“I needed… I don’t know.” Her voice cracks. “Space.”
“That’s not the whole truth,” Lena replies softly.
Kara flinches.
Barely. But Lena catches it.
Lena lowers her voice.
“Kara, what’s going on with you?”
Kara’s fingers tighten on the railing again.
Harder this time.
“I’m just tired,” she manages.
Lena shakes her head.
“No. You’re unraveling. I can see it.”
Kara swallows, jaw trembling.
Lena takes a cautious step forward.
“You knew something was wrong with Sam before any of us did. You froze at the school. You nearly fell at L-Corp. And every time I look at you, you’re—”
Her breath catches as she searches for the word.
“—you’re breaking.”
Kara’s shoulders shake once — a barely-there tremor she tries to steady.
“Lena, please—”
“Kara.” Lena’s voice is quiet but unyielding.
“Look at me.”
Kara does.
And it devastates Lena.
There is fear in her eyes — real, deep, bone-level fear.
And something else: grief.
Like she’s carrying the weight of a whole world alone.
Lena steps closer.
Soft.
Careful.
Gentle.
“Kara,” she says, voice breaking without her permission, “you knew something was coming for Sam. Don’t deny it.”
Kara’s breath catches.
Her lips part as if to speak—
But nothing comes out.
Just a small, strangled sound.
Lena advances the final step toward her.
Close enough to see how badly Kara’s hands tremble.
“Kara,” she whispers, “what aren’t you telling me?”
Kara squeezes her eyes shut.
“I can’t,” she says, voice cracking.
“If I tell you… everything breaks.”
Lena’s heart clenches so hard it hurts.
She lowers her voice to the softest, most devastating whisper she’s ever spoken:
> “Then let me break with you.”
Kara’s eyes snap open — startled, wounded, undone.
For a moment — a heartbeat — Kara looks like she might confess everything.
Everything she’s carried.
Everything she’s lost.
Everything she’s terrified of losing again.
Her mouth opens.
And then—
The convergence hits.
A brutal, invisible pulse slams through her ribs.
Kara gasps, stumbling backward.
Lena catches her by the arms, holding her steady.
“Kara!”
Kara grips her shoulders back, breathing hard, eyes wide with pain and panic and something far deeper.
“I—I’m okay,” Kara chokes out.
But she isn’t.
Lena knows she isn’t.
The pulse fades as quickly as it came.
Kara pulls back too quickly, severing the contact.
“I’m sorry,” she whispers, voice breaking. “I just— I can’t.”
And before Lena can speak—
before she can pull her closer—
before she can demand the truth—
Kara steps away.
One more step.
And then she’s gone inside, leaving Lena alone on the balcony with her heart pounding and her hands shaking.
Lena looks at the door Kara vanished through.
Something is wrong.
Something enormous.
And Kara Danvers is at the center of it.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 18 — Scene 9
“Observed Variables”
POV: Lex
---
Lex prefers the quiet.
Silence sharpens the edges of data.
Of patterns.
Of truth.
His private bunker glows blue and white with monitors stacked three rows high. Every screen displays a different slice of National City over the last week:
Waterfront ceremony
Statue drop
Submarine breach
Tower collapse
School perimeter
L-Corp hallway
Proto-sigil alley
Psi’s psychic fallout
Lex stands in the center of the room, hands clasped behind him, eyes moving from screen to screen.
Slow.
Precise.
Predatory.
He watches Supergirl pull the submarine from the water — her heartbeat spiking for no physiological reason.
He switches feeds.
Supergirl landing beside the tower collapse — jaw tight, breath uneven.
Switch.
Supergirl staggering on a rooftop under Psi’s power — whispering a name.
He rewinds.
Magnifies the audio.
There it is.
Faint, cracked, almost inaudible:
“…Lena…”
Lex leans forward.
“Interesting,” he murmurs.
A tap of a key, and every screen changes.
Now Kara Danvers fills each feed:
Kara sprinting toward Westbrook Elementary
Kara shaking at L-Corp beside Lena
Kara nearly collapsing at the DEO hallway
Kara holding Ruby after the omen
Kara gripping the CatCo balcony railing as if the world is tilting
Her hands tremble in the same cadence as Supergirl’s.
Her breathing pattern mirrors the same irregularities.
He compares frame by frame.
Supergirl’s vitals spike.
Kara’s do too.
Supergirl steadies.
Kara’s vitals settle a fraction of a second earlier.
Not identical.
Not enough for the obvious conclusion.
The interference—the cosmic distortion Lex has been tracking for weeks—scrambles the identity link every time he edges close.
He narrows his eyes.
“Not correlation,” he whispers.
“Contamination.”
He rewinds the waterfront footage and isolates Supergirl’s micro-reactions.
Then overlays Kara Danvers’ sidewalk-cam footage from the same minute.
He watches:
Supergirl falters.
Kara flinches on a separate street, nearly at the same instant.
Supergirl gasps during the statue drop—
Kara’s posture collapses somewhere else, just before Lena takes the stage.
And then—
The L-Corp hallway.
Kara shaking, Lena steadying her.
Lex zooms in on Lena’s face.
Concern.
Fear.
Recognition.
He switches to the footage of Supergirl almost collapsing outside Psi’s attack.
He overlays Lena again—different location, different angle—but the emotional imprint is obvious.
The readings don’t lie.
“When Lena Luthor is present…” Lex murmurs, “…Supergirl stabilizes.”
He tests the opposite:
Screens flash through every incident:
When Lena walks away…
Supergirl destabilizes.
When Lena touches Kara…
Supergirl’s bio-signature steadies.
When Lena is threatened…
Supergirl’s power spikes uncontrollably.
Lex exhales slowly.
“So,” he whispers, “that’s your weakness.”
He taps the keys one last time, watching all the footage play simultaneously, a mosaic of chaos, fear, and emotional fracture.
Supergirl trembling.
Kara trembling.
Lena at the center of every stabilization event.
Lex smiles — small, sharp, dangerous.
“Supergirl is the anomaly,” he murmurs.
“Kara Danvers is the pattern.”
He tilts his head.
“But Lena Luthor…”
A smirk curves.
“She’s the fault line.”
Lex reaches for his comm and speaks a single command to an unseen operative on the other end:
“Destabilize her.”
No elaboration.
No target list.
The operative knows exactly who he means.
He ends the transmission.
And smiles at the screens, where Kara and Lena flicker like twin beacons in a storm neither of them can see coming.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 18 — Scene 10
“The Blackout”
POV: Sam
---
Sam wakes with a gasp that tears her throat raw.
Concrete presses against her cheek.
Cold.
Gritty.
Dusty.
She pushes herself upright, disoriented, blinking hard against the darkness.
Her palms sting.
Her nails are cracked.
Her breath shudders in and out.
“Ruby…?”
Her voice echoes down the corridor — metallic, hollow, wrong.
She isn’t home.
She isn’t anywhere near home.
Concrete walls rise on either side of her — industrial, damp, fractured in places where the aging structure has settled unevenly.
Except—
Sam squints.
No.
Not settled.
Broken.
A security door twenty feet away is bent outward, torn from the frame like cheap cardboard.
Half hanging, half crushed.
Impossible.
Her heartbeat spikes.
“No, no, no—”
She stumbles to her feet, gripping her head as a wave of dizziness nearly knocks her back down.
Her vision flickers—
A quick, burning flash—
Like a memory slamming against the inside of her skull.
A hand slamming into steel.
A scream that didn’t feel like hers.
Heat.
Red.
Power.
Sam gasps, clutching the side of a shelving unit to steady herself.
Her hands are trembling violently.
“What… what happened to me?”
She takes a shaky step toward the broken door.
The concrete right beside it is dented—
a deep, curved indentation, almost the shape of—
No.
Her mind refuses the thought.
She backs away, breath quickening, pulse racing.
The floor several feet back holds a long gouge, dragged deep across the cement.
Like something heavy was pushed—
or thrown.
Sam presses her shaking hands to her temples.
Bits of gravel dust cling to her palms.
Her sleeves are dirty.
There is a faint scorch mark on her forearm.
She squeezes her eyes shut.
What did I do?
Another flicker.
A flash of red.
A roar.
A voice she doesn’t recognize coming from her own throat.
Sam whimpers—
and the sound feels too small for the fear rising inside her.
She staggers toward the nearest exit sign glowing dimly in the dark hallway and fumbles with the door.
It creaks.
Her breath catches.
Sirens scream in the distance.
Police.
Fire.
Something big.
Panic surges up her spine.
“Ruby—” her voice cracks painfully, “—Ruby, I’m coming, baby—”
Sam runs.
Blindly.
Frantically.
Up concrete steps, through a side door that slams shut behind her, out into the back edge of an industrial block illuminated by distant emergency lights.
Her hands are still shaking when she forces her phone awake.
Cracked screen.
Battery flashing.
One missed call.
Two.
Five.
All from Ruby.
Sam’s throat closes.
“I’m coming home—Mommy’s coming home—I’m coming—”
She bolts into the night, sprinting toward the main road.
Behind her, the broken security door sways on its mangled hinges, metal groaning in the dark.
Not a sigil.
Not a corpse.
Not a transformation.
Just raw, impossible force
and a woman running from something she cannot yet name.
---
Chapter 19: Chapter 19 — The Edges of Collapse The Girl Who Rewrote Time — Book One
Summary:
When patterns repeat, the comfortable world unravels.
Sam’s lapses grow stranger, Ruby’s fear sharpens into a warning, and Kara finds herself pushed to the edge of what she can bear.
Big things break quietly at first—then all at once.
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 19 — Scene 1
“Echoes in the Lab”
POV: Lena
---
Lena can tell something is wrong before Sam even sits down.
Not because Sam is pale.
Not because her movements are jerky, like her body is lagging behind her mind.
Not even because Ruby stays pressed against her mother’s side, hands curled into the fabric of Sam’s sleeve.
It’s the silence.
The air feels too still.
Too tight.
Like the lab itself is holding its breath.
“Sam,” Lena says gently, guiding her toward the diagnostic chair, “start from the beginning.”
Sam presses shaky fingers to her forehead.
“I—don’t know. I was driving Ruby to school. Then I wasn’t. I was… somewhere else. A parking garage? And the clock was wrong. My phone was on the ground. I didn’t—”
She swallows hard.
“I don’t know how I got there.”
Ruby’s small voice is barely audible.
“Mom forgot me again.”
Sam’s face crumples. She pulls Ruby into a tight hug.
“I’m so sorry, sweetheart. I didn’t mean—”
Lena lifts a hand.
“It’s okay. We’re going to figure this out.”
She raises her tablet and initiates the baseline scan.
But as the scanner moves down Sam’s forearm, Sam’s eyes glaze—
just for a fraction of a second.
Her pupils don’t track.
Her breath halts.
Her fingers twitch.
Ruby yelps, grabbing her mother’s hand.
“Mom?”
Sam jerks, blinking rapidly like a film reel snapping back into place.
“I—I’m fine,” she insists too quickly.
“I’m fine, Lena.”
She is not fine.
The biometric readings spike violently, then correct themselves.
Lena frowns, leaning in to examine the data—
—
⭐ THE CONVERGENCE PULSE HITS
A sharp metallic ping ripples through the room.
The suspended tools in the glass cabinet vibrate.
The metal trays rattle.
The lights flicker.
Ruby covers her ears.
Sam winces.
Lena feels pressure building behind her sternum, like a shift in the air that she can’t explain.
“What—?”
Her phone buzzes sharply.
She glances down.
L-CORP INTERNAL ALERT:
ENERGY ANOMALY — LAB 4
EMERGENCY CONTACTS NOTIFIED
Lena freezes.
Emergency contacts?
Before she can process the rest, the wall panel chirps —
a soft, controlled beep-beep indicating an authorized override.
The lab door slides open.
Kara steps inside, breathless, phone still in hand.
Her eyes sweep the room — Lena, Sam, Ruby, the trembling cabinet — and a crack of fear splits across her expression.
“I—I got the alert,” Kara says, voice tight. “Is everyone okay?”
Lena straightens sharply.
“You’re listed as one of Sam’s emergency contacts.”
Kara’s throat works.
“Ruby put me down. After school yesterday. Just in case something happened.”
A forced smile that doesn’t reach her eyes.
“I didn’t think it’d—well—happen today.”
But Lena is watching her closely.
Kara’s gaze darts to Sam’s shaking hands.
To the biometric readouts.
To the lingering tremble in the lab’s metal fixtures.
And Lena sees it:
Not surprise.
Not confusion.
Recognition.
Kara knows this pattern.
Kara knows this feeling.
Kara knows something is wrong with Sam
—and she has known since before Lena called her.
“Kara,” Lena says quietly, “you’re acting like this isn’t the first time you’ve seen something like this.”
Kara flinches.
Ruby leans closer to her mother.
Sam pulls her in protectively, still shaken.
Lena steps toward Kara.
Not aggressive.
Not confrontational.
Just… searching.
“Kara,” she murmurs, “what aren’t you telling me?”
Kara looks away.
And the silence that fills the gap terrifies Lena more than anything in the room.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 19 — Scene 2
“Kara’s Breaking Point at the DEO”
POV: Kara
---
Kara lands in the DEO with more force than she meant to.
Her boots hit the floor too loudly.
Her breath is too fast.
Her hands won’t stop trembling.
She tucks them into her sleeves quickly, hoping no one notices.
But Alex notices everything.
“Kara.”
Alex’s voice hits her before she fully straightens.
“Office. Now.”
Kara follows her past agents who pretend not to stare.
Past monitors replaying the warehouse proto-sigil from yesterday.
Past J’onn, who lifts his gaze as she passes —
— and she feels it.
A faint brush in her mind.
Concern.
Alarm.
He can feel her unraveling.
She shuts him out reflexively.
Alex closes the office door behind them.
The air feels too thin.
---
⭐ The Confrontation
Alex sets her tablet down harder than necessary.
“Okay,” she begins, “what the hell is going on with you?”
Kara’s heart stutters.
“I’m just tired—”
“No.” Alex’s tone slices through the excuse. “You froze yesterday. You froze on the proto-sigil site. You froze at Psi’s attack. And don’t tell me it’s nothing.”
Kara’s fingers curl around the edge of the chair.
She can feel her pulse in her teeth.
Alex folds her arms.
“What did you see at that scene that scared you this badly?”
Kara swallows hard.
Everything.
I saw everything.
The day Sam stops being Sam.
The first real kill.
You holding me while I break apart.
Lena bleeding in my arms.
Reign coming alive.
My second life collapsing into my first.
Her voice comes out small.
“I… can’t tell you.”
Alex steps closer.
“Kara, I’m your sister. Talk to me.”
“I can’t.”
Her voice cracks.
“If I tell you… everything breaks.”
Alex’s eyes flicker with hurt and confusion.
“Kara, what does that mean?”
Kara shakes her head, hands gripping her knees so tightly the fabric creaks.
The words slip out before she can stop them:
“I can’t prepare you for what I’m afraid of.”
Alex freezes.
“What does that mean?”
Alex’s voice drops.
“Kara… what are you afraid is coming?”
Kara’s breath catches.
Time fractures for a moment —
a flicker, a stutter, a brief overlapping of timelines she shouldn’t remember all at once.
She sees the warehouse.
The sigil.
Sam screaming.
Lena falling.
Alex calling her name through smoke.
Reign’s fist crashing down.
She squeezes her eyes shut.
Stop.
Stop.
Stop.
---
⭐ J’onn Intervenes
A soft pressure enters her mind — gentle but firm.
“Kara… your thoughts are spiraling.”
Kara gasps.
“Don’t—”
She backs away from Alex, from the chair, from the desk, hands rising instinctively.
“Don’t look. Please don’t look.”
J’onn’s voice remains calm:
“Your mind is trembling across multiple moments at once. You need to ground yourself before—”
“Stop!” Kara’s voice breaks.
“I can’t— I can’t— please—”
Alex’s face fills with fear.
“Kara, hey—hey, look at me—breathe—”
But Kara can’t breathe.
Her chest is too tight.
Her vision blurs.
Every timeline she lived presses against her skull.
The Speed Force stirs.
The air thickens.
A low hum fills the room.
Static dances across her skin.
She knows what this means.
If she cracks here—
If she breaks—
If she says too much—
They’ll take her off the board.
“Kara,” Alex whispers, stepping closer, “I’m right here. Stay with me.”
Kara forces her breaths to slow.
One.
Two.
Three.
The hum fades.
The static retreats.
The Speed Force loosens its grip.
Kara sags against the desk, trembling.
“I’m sorry,” she whispers.
“I’m so sorry.”
Alex touches her arm — gentle, terrified.
“Kara… something is happening to you. Something big.”
Kara nods, eyes wet.
And says nothing.
Because she can’t.
Because every truth she wants to give Alex
is a truth she is forbidden to speak.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 19 — Scene 3
“Ruby’s Fear”
POV: Ruby → Lena
---
Ruby pretends to be coloring.
Her legs swing beneath the chair in Lena’s office, sneakers tapping the carpet in a restless rhythm. A children’s activity book sits open on the coffee table, untouched.
She isn’t coloring.
She hasn’t even picked up the crayon.
Her eyes keep drifting toward the hallway where her mother sits with a cup of water, staring at the wall like she’s listening to something no one else can hear.
Lena kneels beside the table.
“Ruby,” she says gently, “talk to me.”
Ruby’s fingers tighten around the red crayon until the wax bends.
“I don’t want Mom to hear,” she whispers.
Lena’s heart tightens.
“It’s just us,” Lena murmurs. “Whatever you say stays right here.”
Ruby nods. Her little chin trembles.
She leans closer.
“Mom’s not Mom sometimes.”
Lena’s breath catches.
Ruby stares down at her hands.
“She looks like her. And she talks like her. But she… forgets things. Big things. Like the drive home. Or what day it is. Or… me.”
Her voice breaks on the last word.
Lena pulls a chair close and sits beside her.
“Ruby,” she says softly, “your mom loves you more than anything in the world. Something is happening, but it’s not about you.”
Ruby nods, swallowing hard.
“She says she’s tired. But she’s not tired.”
Ruby’s fingers twist together.
“She’s… different.”
Lena reaches out slowly, letting Ruby lean against her shoulder.
“You’re very brave for telling me,” she whispers.
Ruby nods into her sleeve.
And then—
A soft step in the doorway.
Ruby and Lena both look up.
Kara stands there, halfway through the threshold, holding a stack of forms she was asked to drop off. Her expression is soft, open—
Until she hears Ruby’s last words echoing through the room:
“She’s different.”
Kara freezes.
Something shatters behind her eyes.
Her breath stutters.
Her posture falters.
Her hands tremble so subtly only Lena notices.
The convergence pulse strikes hard.
The lights hum.
The metal pen on Lena’s desk rolls an inch toward Kara.
Ruby flinches at the sudden shift in the air.
Lena looks up sharply at Kara.
“Kara?”
She rises half an inch from her chair.
“Sit down— you’re pale.”
Kara shakes her head quickly, too quickly.
“No—I’m fine, I just— I should— I have to—”
Her voice breaks.
Lena is already moving, crossing the distance in seconds. She steadies Kara with a hand at the elbow—
And the pulse hits again, sharper than before.
It isn’t pain.
It’s dissonance.
Recognition.
Fate twisting between them.
Kara flinches at the contact.
Her breath hitches.
She pulls away too fast.
Too sharp.
Too guilty.
Too afraid.
Lena’s eyes widen.
“Kara,” she says softly, searching her face, “what is going on with you?”
Kara steps back toward the hallway, pulse racing.
“I’m—I’m sorry,” she whispers.
“I didn’t mean to interrupt.”
She turns and escapes the room before Lena can stop her.
Ruby watches her leave.
And murmurs, almost to herself:
“Aunty Kara is scared too.”
Lena stares at the doorway, heart pounding.
She doesn’t know which truth terrifies her more:
Sam unraveling—
or Kara.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 19 — Scene 4
“Kara Tries to Change a Fixed Point”
POV: Kara
---
Kara finds Sam alone on the rooftop garden of L-Corp.
The sky is streaked gold and violet as the sun sinks toward the National City skyline, but Sam isn’t looking at it. She’s sitting on the bench with her elbows on her knees, staring at her hands like she doesn’t recognize them.
Kara hesitates in the doorway.
She shouldn’t be here.
She shouldn’t do this.
She shouldn’t—
Sam wipes at her eyes quickly, pretending she wasn’t crying.
“Kara,” she says with a fragile smile. “Sorry, I just needed air.”
Kara steps forward.
Slowly.
Softly.
Carefully — as if approaching a glass that might crack.
“Sam… talk to me,” Kara says gently. “Please.”
Sam laughs — a small, broken sound.
“I don’t even know what to say. I lost time again. I’m scaring Ruby. I’m scaring myself.” She squeezes her hands together. “I don’t know what’s happening to me.”
Kara’s breath catches.
She does.
She knows exactly what is happening.
And she can’t let it happen again.
“Sam,” Kara whispers, “listen to me. You need to tell Lena everything. Right now. All of it. The lost time. The blackout. The—”
Sam looks up, eyes wet.
“Why? You think she can fix this?”
Kara swallows hard.
“Yes.”
It’s not a lie. Lena will be the reason Sam survives.
Eventually.
But the words she wants to say next—
Because something terrible is coming.
Because you won’t remember your daughter soon.
Because I’ve seen your future, and I can’t watch you break again.
—catch in her throat, burning.
“Kara,” Sam says softly, “what do you know?”
Kara’s heartbeat stutters.
Her pulse climbs into her throat.
“Sam, you need to trust me,” she says, voice trembling. “Please. You have to tell Lena before—”
Before you become her.
Before the mask comes down.
Before Reign wakes.
Kara reaches out and grips Sam’s hands.
“Tell her,” Kara begs. “Tell her now, before it’s too late.”
Sam’s eyes widen at Kara’s intensity.
“Kara—you’re scaring me.”
Kara shakes her head, desperation bleeding out of her.
“I just—I need you to trust me. Something is coming. Something—”
And that’s when the universe hits her.
---
⭐ THE CONVERGENCE COUNTERSTRIKE
A violent pulse slams into Kara’s chest.
White-hot.
Blinding.
Like gravity snapping sideways.
Sam gasps and stumbles back as though she’s been shoved.
Kara grips the railing, choking on air as the convergence punishes the interference.
A whisper cracks through her mind —
cold, electric, impossible to ignore:
“Interference destabilizes the timeline.”
Kara’s knees buckle.
Sam grabs her arm, panicked.
“Kara—Kara, what’s happening?!”
Kara forces herself to breathe.
To blink.
To stay present.
Another jolt sears through her ribs — sharp, corrective — like the Speed Force tightening a leash.
She releases Sam’s hands immediately.
“I—I’m sorry,” Kara rasps.
“I shouldn’t— I shouldn’t have said anything. I didn’t mean— I’m sorry—”
Sam looks utterly lost.
“Kara, you’re shaking. Sit down—”
“No.”
Kara steps back, terrified of touching her again.
“I can’t— I shouldn’t— I have to go.”
“Kara—”
But Kara is already moving toward the door, breath ragged, eyes burning.
She doesn’t look back.
Because the truth is worse than anything she almost said:
She can’t save Sam.
She can’t warn Sam.
She can’t even touch the timeline without hurting the people she loves.
And the universe just proved it.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 19 — Scene 5
“The First True Reign Kill”
POV: Alex → Kara
---
Alex has been doing this job a long time.
She has seen bodies broken by alien weapons.
By kinetic impacts.
By things the human mind shouldn’t be able to process.
But she has never seen anything like this.
The industrial district is quiet — eerily so. No civilians. No traffic. Just the wind cutting through metal siding and the drip-drip of a broken pipe somewhere behind them.
Two bodies lie near the edge of a loading dock.
One crushed downward with such force the concrete beneath has spiderweb fractures.
The other thrown hard enough that the wall behind him caves inward.
Alex crouches, jaw tight, stomach sinking.
“Jesus,” one agent whispers behind her. “What kind of weapon does that?”
Alex doesn’t answer.
There is no weapon.
Nothing human did this.
She swallows, stands, and clicks her comm.
“Supergirl, report to my position.”
Her voice sounds steadier than she feels.
A beat later, the familiar whoosh of displaced air hits—
but it’s wrong.
Too faint.
Too slow.
Too hesitant.
Kara lands behind her, boots touching down like she’s afraid the ground will break under her.
Alex turns—and freezes.
Kara looks… ghost-like.
Pale.
Eyes wide.
Breathing too shallow.
Like she already knows what she’s about to see.
Alex steps closer.
“Kara? You okay?”
Kara swallows hard and forces herself forward.
When she sees the bodies—
Her entire body locks.
“Kara,” Alex says softly, “talk to me.”
But Kara can’t speak.
She is staring at the fractured concrete under the first body’s torso.
Alex sees her hand twitch.
Sees her shoulders curl inward.
She knows that look.
Recognition.
Horror.
Memory.
“Kara,” Alex repeats, “what is it?”
Kara’s mouth opens—
—but no words come out.
Just a sharp inhale.
Just dread.
Just the shaking of someone reliving something she cannot say aloud.
And then—
Kara’s gaze snaps sideways.
Toward a patch of scorched concrete ten feet away.
Alex follows her line of sight…
…and her throat goes dry.
---
⭐ THE FIRST FULL REIGN SIGIL
Burned into the concrete—
blackened, cracked, seared into existence—
is a symbol Alex has never seen before.
Sharp-edged.
Angular.
Violent.
Kara staggers back a step.
Her breath fractures.
Her eyes widen in panic.
Alex rushes toward her. “Kara—!”
But Kara can’t hear her.
She is staring at the sigil like it’s a ghost.
Like it’s a memory.
Like it’s a sentence she’s already lived.
Her knees bend—
her hand presses over her mouth—
her entire frame trembling.
“Kara,” Alex says, grabbing her arms, grounding her, “hey—look at me—hey—stay with me—”
Kara forces her eyes away from the sigil.
But the convergence won’t let her go.
The air around them warps.
A low hum fills the space.
The edges of Alex’s vision shimmer.
“Kara—” Alex’s voice falters. “What is this? What’s happening?”
Kara closes her eyes.
A single, broken whisper escapes:
“…not again.”
Alex grips her tighter.
“Kara,” she says firmly, “you need to tell me what you’re seeing. Right now.”
Kara shakes her head.
Tears collect at the edges of her lashes.
“I can’t,” she whispers.
“I can’t change it.”
Alex stares at her.
Change… what?
But she doesn’t push.
Not now.
Not while Kara looks like she’s holding herself together with sheer will.
Alex pulls Kara into her arms.
Kara doesn’t resist.
She folds into the embrace like she’s falling.
“I’ve got you,” Alex murmurs.
“I’ve got you, okay? I’m right here.”
Kara clings to the back of Alex’s jacket.
And the world keeps shimmering around them.
The sigil burns.
The air distorts.
The timeline tightens.
Something has begun.
Something they can’t stop.
Not yet.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 19 — Scene 6
“Lena Puts the Pattern Together”
POV: Lena → Kara
---
Lena has been staring at the neural scan for eight minutes.
Eight full minutes of rereading the same spike pattern, the same impossible surge of adrenal output, the same cluster of trauma signatures that do not match anything she has seen in human neurology.
Sam is sitting across from her, rubbing her eyes, insisting she’s “just tired,” while Ruby colors quietly in the corner—
but Lena’s mind is on the data.
On the numbers.
On the impossible frequency shifts.
On the way Sam’s readings look like they belong to two different people pulled violently into one body.
She swallows hard.
This is not stress.
This is not exhaustion.
This is wrong in a way she doesn’t yet have language for.
The door opens softly.
Kara steps inside.
And Lena knows instantly—before Kara even speaks—that something has happened.
Kara’s posture is too tight.
Her movements too controlled.
Her eyes red-rimmed, like she’s been crying or trying very hard not to.
Ruby lifts her head.
“Kara?”
Kara forces a smile that is so brittle it looks like it might splinter.
“Hey, kiddo.”
She crosses the room and crouches beside Ruby, brushing a hand over her hair. But her touch lingers half a second too long— grounding herself, steadying her breath, pretending.
Lena stands slowly.
“Kara,” she says quietly. “Can I speak with you for a moment?”
Kara hesitates before nodding.
She follows Lena into the adjoining observation alcove. The frosted glass mutes the room behind them, making everything feel close, contained, too intimate for lies.
Lena turns, folding her arms.
“What happened?”
Kara flinches.
Lena keeps her voice gentle but firm.
“I saw you leave L-Corp earlier like the building was collapsing. And now you come back looking like you’ve been—”
She stops herself.
Refocuses.
“Kara. What did you see today?”
Kara’s throat bobs.
Her fingers twitch at her side.
“Just a DEO call-out,” she says softly. “It was—harder than usual.”
Lie.
Lena knows Kara’s tells.
The way she looks down at her shoes when she lies.
The way she bites the inside of her cheek.
The way she uses her softness as camouflage.
Lena steps closer.
“Kara,” she murmurs, “please don’t lie to me.”
Kara’s breath catches—
And the convergence slams between them.
A sharp pulse of pressure.
The overhead light flickers.
A metal tray on the shelf rattles once, sharply.
Kara gasps, staggering a half-step sideways.
“Kara!” Lena grabs her arm to steady her.
The pulse rebounds, sharper this time, cracking through the air like static.
Kara’s eyes squeeze shut, her breath fracturing.
“I’m okay,” she whispers, but she’s shaking.
Lena keeps a hand on her elbow until the trembling stills.
When Kara opens her eyes, Lena sees it:
Terror.
Grief.
Recognition.
“Kara,” Lena breathes, “something happened at that crime scene.”
Kara looks away, pressing a fist to her mouth.
Lena’s heart breaks a little.
“Kara,” she tries again, “talk to me.”
And then—
the smallest, most fragile thing:
Kara whispers,
> “I don’t know how to stop what’s coming.”
Lena’s chest tightens painfully.
Not if something is coming.
Not maybe.
Not I’m worried.
Kara knows.
She moves even closer, lowering her voice.
“What is coming, Kara?”
Kara shakes her head violently.
“I can’t tell you.”
A tear breaks loose before she can wipe it away.
She turns her face so Lena doesn’t see—but Lena does.
“Kara…” Lena’s voice softens to a tremor, “why do you look like you’re already mourning something?”
Kara backs away a step.
Not out of fear of Lena—
Out of fear of herself.
Fear of what she’ll say if she stays.
“I—I need to go,” she whispers.
“Kara—”
But Kara is already slipping back through the alcove door, shoulders tight, movements brittle, like she’s holding together a world that is splitting at the seams.
Lena stands alone in the quiet room, heart hammering.
And finally accepts the truth:
Kara Danvers is lying to her.
Not out of malice.
Not out of secrecy for secrecy’s sake.
But because Kara is terrified.
And Lena is no longer sure
what — or who —
she is trying to protect.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 19 — Scene 7
“Observed Trajectories”
POV: Lex
---
Lex likes patterns.
Patterns reveal everything.
And tonight, the patterns in his bunker are singing.
Three holographic screens hover in front of him, each replaying footage from the industrial warehouse district:
the crushed bodies
the sigil scorched into concrete
Supergirl arriving late but reacting as though she’d been there before
He narrows his eyes, rewinding the sigil feed frame-by-frame.
No heat source.
No accelerant.
No chemical reaction.
Just impact.
Pure, impossible force.
He smiles.
A new player.
Or rather—
an old one returning.
He taps a key, and new windows blossom open:
Sam Arias’ erratic movements across town over the last 48 hours
Lena Luthor’s L-Corp access logs
Kara Danvers’ travel paths
Supergirl’s flight trails
He watches the four data streams play simultaneously.
Supergirl’s emotional tremors cluster around the sigil.
Kara’s do too.
Coincidence?
Not likely.
He merges the layers.
The algorithm renders an energy pattern he has never seen — erratic, unstable, pulsing around Lena and Kara with strange, physics-defying cadence.
He tilts his head.
“This again.”
The anomaly — the same one he traced months ago, the day Kara Danvers reentered National City’s grid after an unexplained absence.
Something came back with her.
Something fractured.
Lex narrows the waveform.
But the moment he tries to overlay Kara’s biometric movements with Supergirl’s—
The screen glitches.
Just subtly.
An audio skip.
A visual stutter.
A half-second blurring of edges.
He tries again.
And again.
Every attempt to cross-reference identity produces the same interference.
The same distortion.
Like the universe itself refuses to let the data align.
Lex leans back.
“The anomaly protects her,” he murmurs.
“Interesting.”
He taps a command and the screens clear, replaced with a 3D map of National City.
Red nodes cluster around:
Supergirl’s arrival points
Kara Danvers’ last-seen locations
Lena Luthor’s proximity
Convergence spikes Lex cannot name but can quantify
He zooms in.
A pattern emerges — elegant, horrifying.
“When Kara Danvers destabilizes,” Lex narrates aloud, fingertips steepled, “Supergirl destabilizes.”
He taps again.
“When Lena Luthor approaches…”
He watches the nodes pulse in unison.
“…they stabilize.”
He sits back, satisfied.
“So the heart of the anomaly isn’t Supergirl,” he says softly.
“It’s Kara Danvers.”
He studies the Reign sigil one last time.
Burned into stone.
An omen of what is coming.
“The anomaly accelerates toward catastrophe,” he decides.
And smiles.
Because catastrophe
is where possibilities are born.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 19 — Scene 8
“Kara Breaks at Home”
POV: Kara
---
Kara closes her apartment door with a trembling hand.
The lock clicks.
The sound echoes in the dark.
She leans back against the wood, sliding down until she’s sitting on the floor, knees drawn up, breath uneven and painful.
The silence feels heavy.
Accusing.
Waiting.
She presses the heel of her hand against her chest.
It doesn’t help.
Nothing helps.
Her breath trembles again, and she forces herself to stand. To move. To pretend she can still function.
She crosses the room slowly and braces her palms on the edge of the mantle.
Her hands are shaking.
Her vision blurs.
She tightens her grip—
And the wood cracks beneath her fingers.
A sharp, splintering sound.
She jerks back, staring at the fracture line spidering across the polished surface.
“No,” she whispers.
“No, no—don’t do this—”
Her knees give out.
She catches herself on the couch, burying her face in her hands.
Everything inside her feels too loud, too sharp, too bright with fear.
She remembers the sigil.
The smell of scorched concrete.
Sam’s hands trembling.
Ruby whispering that her mother isn’t herself.
Lena catching her when she almost fell.
Alex watching her break.
She chokes on a breath.
“Why do I have to watch it happen again?”
The words rip out of her, raw and desperate.
The air shifts.
Just slightly.
Like a drop in pressure.
Like static brushing the back of her neck.
Like the moment before lightning hits ground.
Kara looks up.
A faint ripple moves across the room — not seen, exactly, but felt.
A vibration in the corners.
A distortion in the space just behind her.
The Speed Force.
Not a figure.
Not a person.
A presence.
Kara wipes at her face with a shaking hand.
“Please,” she whispers.
“I’m begging you. Tell me how to save her. Tell me how to stop this.”
The lights dim as if responding.
The air shifts again.
A voice — or something like a voice — brushes the inside of her mind.
Firm.
Unyielding.
Not cruel, but utterly without mercy.
“You can only change what your heart broke.”
Kara’s breath stutters.
“That isn’t enough,” she whispers.
“She’s going to become something terrible. I saw it. I lived it. I can’t just stand here and watch it happen again.”
The presence doesn’t soften.
Doesn’t offer comfort.
Only the faint hum of cosmic certainty.
“Fixed points remain.”
Kara shakes her head violently.
“No—no, I won’t let her become—”
Her voice falters.
She can’t even say the name.
“Don’t make me watch her break. Don’t make me watch all of them break again.”
The Speed Force hums, a low, resonant pulse through the floorboards.
Not agreement.
Not refusal.
Simply reality.
Kara covers her face with both hands.
And finally—
finally—
lets herself cry.
Silent, ragged, exhausted tears.
Her shoulders shake.
Her breath breaks.
Her body folds inward like she’s trying to hold herself together by sheer will.
The cosmic presence fades.
The apartment goes still again.
Kara stays folded on the floor, trembling, breath coming in sharp pulls.
She whispers to no one:
“I can’t lose them again.”
No answer comes.
Just the echo of her own fear
and the knowledge that tomorrow
everything will get worse.
---
Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Damage Control
Summary:
Public pressure closes in on Lena Luthor.
Fixed points tighten around Kara Danvers.
Sam Arias feels something waking under her skin.And when the city turns violent, one split-second choice sends everything spiraling toward the moment Kara has feared since the day she returned to this timeline.
Nothing stays contained forever—
not truth,
not destiny,
and not the kind of damage you can’t see coming.
Notes:
Thanks so much for reading!
You’ll notice that parts of this chapter echo scenes from Supergirl Season 3 — and that’s intentional.
This story is a Kara do-over.
She has lived these events once already, and the timeline is forcing her to walk through them again… but with all her second-life knowledge, trauma, and love changing how she reacts.Some moments follow canon closely.
Others break away because Kara herself is different now.
That’s the heart of TGWRT:
same world → different Kara → new consequences.I hope you enjoy this chapter’s emotional unraveling. 💛
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
---
⭐ CHAPTER 20 — SCENE 1
“The Accusation”
POV: Lena
The podium is a stage and a trap in the same shallow breath.
Lena steps up to the microphone with the practiced calm of someone who built her composure from the inside out. The press conference was supposed to be a pivot — a statement about safety upgrades, new audits, a promise that L-Corp’s work was accountable. Instead, Morgan Edge has turned it into an ambush, and the microphones taste like accusation.
“Ms. Luthor!” someone shouts. “How many children got sick because of L-Corp?”
The mayor tries to steady the room, his tie a nervous noose. Cameras tilt, lenses hungry. Edge stands half a beat to the side, the smile of a man who puts a line of ants on a kitchen counter and waits to see which ones scatter.
Lena breathes in. She opens with the statement she’s rehearsed: facts, dates, third-party verification. Her voice is the product of a thousand meetings. Public Lena is efficient and engineered; private Lena is a ledger full of unfiled receipts.
She answers the first wave. She answers the second. The third question lands like a pebble, then a stone.
“Why did the Narrows clinic record elevated heavy metals last month?” a reporter presses.
Something under her ribs twitches—an annoyance, an irritation, a tiny fracture of the mask. She forces the answer, spares a diplomatic line about investigations and transparency, and keeps smiling because people are meant to believe practiced smiles.
At the edge of her vision, Kara is there—unobtrusive until she isn’t. Lena can feel her presence like a pulse against the air: steady, close, anxious. It’s absurd how much comfort that presence brings, and how dangerous that comfort is when the timeline she’s been walking through is threaded with danger.
Edge leans forward as if to listen. He doesn’t ask — he suggests.
“Isn’t it convenient,” he says, voice syrup, “that the very device L-Corp announced for water purification could be the vector?”
A ripple runs through the crowd. Laughter, half-taunts, half-shock. The cameras pounce.
Lena’s jaw tightens. She has names, reports, audit numbers. She has protocols. She has legal teams and forensic chemists. She has everything expected of her. What she does not have is the luxury of time or the freedom to be gullible.
Her heartbeat flickers—no more than a stutter—but Kara reads the pattern like an open page. The convergence responds: a faint, metallic hum, the kind of pressure you notice only when you are listening for it. Each micro-spasm in Lena’s pulse sends a quiet signal through Kara’s marrow—fear, fatigue, the memory of having been hunted before.
“Ms. Luthor, will you be stepping down while this is investigated?” someone else asks, and the question drops like a guillotine.
Lena’s lips form a line. She does not answer with theatrics; she answers with precision. She will cooperate. She will comply with audits. She will not yield the vision she has for improvement. The words are measured, flat, designed to soothe, to buy time.
But the crowd is already circling. Edge’s murmured follow-ups become petition headlines in someone’s phone within seconds. That is the weather of modern public life: a rumor turns to a smear turns to a movement in under an hour.
Kara’s shoulders tighten visibly now; she’s half-turned, listening to something Lena cannot hear—but Lena can see the way Kara’s fingers press at the seam of her coat, as if trying to hold herself together in the event of catastrophe. For a flicker of a breath, Lena allows herself to be human. She meets Kara’s eye across the heat of reporters and rival agendas and sees something she cannot name: guilt. Not Lena’s, but borrowed—an apologetic look that does not belong to her but seems calibrated to fix the damage of something that has not fully happened yet.
She finishes her prepared statements and steps down with a smile that does not reach her eyes. Flashbulbs fracture the moment into shards. Behind her, the crowd’s volume swells as Edge begins planting the seeds of questions no one is supposed to answer easily.
Lena feels the first real crack. It is not external—no hand has done this—but internal, a hairline fracture under a ceramic finish. She walks faster, past the press, past the cameras, toward a private corridor that will take her offstage. She will regroup, call the legal team, and decide which steps to take next.
Kara follows, not hidden now. Her approach is clumsy with worry. She grasps Lena’s elbow as she passes, an attempt at normalcy that is, in truth, a lifeline.
“Are you all right?” Kara asks, quiet, breathless.
Lena looks at her—really looks—at the panic and the worry and the knowledge bristling behind Kara’s eyes. Something tightens in Lena’s chest; a new intuition takes hold that this is more than politics.
“I’m fine,” Lena says. It’s true in the simplest way: she will continue. She will not break under provocation. But it’s not the whole truth. The small tremor in her hand as she folds her papers into her bag is the rest of the truth.
The convergence pricks again—almost imperceptible—but Kara feels it as if the world has shifted an inch.
Lena steps away down the corridor, leaving a wake of whispered questions. She has to decide who to call first, and what to save. The public face can last for a day; the private reckoning will last for years.
And in Kara’s wake there is a weight of memory she cannot seem to set down.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 20 — SCENE 2
“The Shooting”
POV: Kara → Alex
The press event doesn’t calm after Lena leaves the podium — it curdles.
Security tries to guide her toward the corridor, but the crowd isn’t done with her. Angry parents push forward. Reporters shout over each other. Cameras flash like lightning.
Kara stays with the crowd, pretending to be just another CatCo employee, but every cell in her body is tuned to Lena.
And to Sam, who is standing near the front with other board members, trying to help control the questions.
She wasn’t here in the original timeline.
This shift makes Kara’s stomach twist.
Kara feels the convergence tug—subtle, foreboding.
Then—
A man shouts from the crowd:
“You poisoned our kids!”
Lena turns toward him.
Kara’s breath catches.
She remembers this moment.
She remembers exactly where the gun will be.
Exactly when he’ll pull it.
Her body tries to move.
It won’t.
Fear — not of the bullet, but of the fixed point — snaps around her like invisible wire.
“Lena!” she tries to warn—too late.
The man draws the gun.
Time fractures.
BANG.
Screams explode across the room.
Kara flinches violently. Her knees nearly buckle.
The shooter fires again—
The bullet ricochets off a podium railing and hits Sam in the torso.
A soft metallic tick.
Sam jolts slightly, confused —
but she doesn’t cry out.
She doesn’t fall.
She barely reacts.
She has no idea what just hit her.
That should be impossible.
Kara’s heart stutters.
A convergence tremor ripples through her chest.
Sam’s Reign physiology just made first contact.
The shooter raises the gun again—
James moves first.
He barrels into Lena with raw instinct, tackling her completely off her feet.
The third bullet grazes James’s shoulder.
He cries out, clutching it.
Chaos erupts.
Reporters dive for cover.
Security tackles the shooter.
Phones fly.
People scream.
Kara finally breaks free of the paralysis and rushes forward—still keeping human-fast, but barely. She drops to her knees beside James and Lena.
James grimaces, jaw tight. “Just a graze,” he breathes. “Lena… are you okay?”
Lena nods shakily, sitting up, hands trembling.
But her eyes aren’t on James.
Or the gunman.
Or the chaos.
They’re on Kara.
“Kara…” Lena whispers, voice barely audible over the shouting.
“You—you froze. You saw something before he pulled the trigger.”
Kara tries to breathe, but her lungs feel welded shut.
“I—no, I just—Lena, I—”
The lie trips over itself immediately.
A violent convergence pulse slams through the room—
lights flickering overhead, air tightening like a held breath.
Kara physically flinches.
Lena does not look away.
Her gaze sharpens.
Not accusing.
Not angry.
But terrified — and finally seeing the truth she can’t yet name.
Alex arrives at full sprint, DEO badge out, commanding the perimeter.
“James is hit — get a medic over here!” she calls, then crouches beside Lena. “We need to get you out of here now.”
She helps Lena up, eyeing Kara with confusion and concern.
“Kara? You okay?” Alex murmurs.
Kara forces a nod.
She isn’t okay.
None of them are.
And the timeline is starting to close its fist.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 20 — SCENE 3
“The Bullet That Didn’t Hurt”
POV: Sam → Ruby → Kara
---
Sam
It isn’t until late evening—after the police statements, after James is stabilized, after Lena is taken somewhere safe to breathe—that Sam finally steps into her bedroom, shuts the door, and exhales.
She drops her purse on the chair.
Kicks off her heels.
Pulls the blazer she wore during the press event off her shoulders.
Something clinks.
A faint metallic tap on the floor.
Sam frowns.
She bends down—
—and finds a flattened bullet on the hardwood.
For a second, she doesn’t move.
She doesn’t breathe.
Her brain refuses to process it.
She lifts the blazer again.
Holds it up to the light.
A perfect, clean bullet hole pierces through the left side of the fabric.
Sam’s pulse spikes painfully in her throat.
“…no.”
Memory floods back in a single, unwelcome flash:
The crowd surging.
The gun.
A sting—sharp, instant—like someone tapping her with a fist.
Not pain.
Just pressure.
In that moment she’d assumed she’d been shoved.
But now—
She drops to sit on the edge of her bed, the blazer trembling in her hands.
“What is happening to me…?” she whispers.
Her stomach twists.
Her skin prickles.
A flicker of something alien—heat, power, wrongness—rolls through her ribs.
She clamps a hand over her mouth to stifle a sob.
She can’t break.
Not now.
Not in front of Ruby.
---
Ruby
The door creaks open.
“Mom…?”
Sam jerks upright, shoving the blazer under a pillow.
Ruby squints into the dim room. “I heard you come in. Are you okay?”
Sam forces a smile that tastes like iron.
“I’m fine, sweetheart. Just tired.”
Ruby walks closer. Her eyes catch on the crumpled fabric sticking out from under the pillow.
She pulls it free before Sam can stop her.
“Mom—there’s a hole in your jacket!”
Sam’s blood goes cold.
Ruby turns it in her hands.
Her face scrunches.
“Did someone… stab it? Or—what happened?”
Sam reaches for her daughter’s hands, steadying both their breaths.
“It’s nothing. Probably caught on something metal in the crowd.”
Ruby looks unconvinced, but Sam’s calm voice is usually scripture.
She nods and hugs her mother’s waist.
Sam holds her a little too tightly.
---
Kara
Across the city, while pacing her apartment and replaying the press conference over and over—
Kara suddenly stops.
A tremor passes through her bones like a distant fault line shifting.
A convergence echo.
Small but sharp.
Dark in tone.
Not from Lena.
From Sam.
Kara grips the back of her couch.
“No… not yet. Please not yet.”
Her breath shakes.
The timeline is accelerating.
Things are happening faster than before.
She feels Sam’s fear ripple through her like static electricity crawling under skin—
—and Kara’s eyes fill with tears she can’t blink away.
“I’m so sorry,” she whispers to no one, to everyone, to the future she already lived.
She presses her fist over her heart as another small echo shakes through her.
Reign is waking up.
And she can’t stop it.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 20 — SCENE 4
“The House Where Everything Tilts”
POV: Sam → Kara → Half-conscious Lena
---
Sam
Sam unlocks the door with a shaking hand.
Lena stumbles in first—shoulders tight, breathing jagged, mascara smudged at the corners of her eyes. She drops her purse somewhere in the hallway and collapses onto the couch without grace, without her usual self-control.
Ruby moves toward her cautiously.
“Aunt Lena…?”
Lena forces a smile that is more pain than reassurance.
“I’m fine, sweetheart. Just… tired.”
But once Sam ushers Ruby to her room and returns, she finds Lena folded in on herself, hands pressed to her forehead, breathing too quickly.
Lena shakes her head hard like she’s trying to dislodge the world.
“This is my fault,” she whispers.
“No matter what I do… I’ll always be a Luthor.”
Her voice fractures.
Sam’s heart breaks a little.
“Lena, hey—don’t do that. You’re not your family.”
But Lena’s eyes glass over, wet and wild.
“Don’t waste your time on me, Sam. I’ll ruin everything I touch.”
She sways forward.
Sam catches her.
“I’ve got you. Just rest.”
Lena nods, exhausted, and slumps sideways onto the couch.
Within minutes, she’s drifting — not fully asleep, not awake, that blurry edge where hurt lingers in the breath.
---
Kara
Kara slips inside moments later.
And the second she sees Lena—
A convergence spike slams into her, so forceful her hand flies to her chest.
“Lena?” she breathes, kneeling immediately.
Lena blinks up at her, vision soft with liquor and exhaustion.
“Kara…?”
Kara brushes hair from her forehead, careful not to touch skin.
“I’m here.”
Lena’s eyes fill again — the kind that come from a place deeper than fear.
“I didn’t… I didn’t want Ruby to see me like this.”
Kara shakes her head.
“You’re allowed to break, Lena.”
Lena laughs once, brittle.
“Not me. Not a Luthor.”
Kara’s throat closes.
She kneels lower, face level with Lena’s—heart shattering at the sight of her.
“Lena… please don’t say that.”
Lena’s eyes flutter, heavy.
She mumbles:
“Don’t waste time on me.”
And she slips fully into unconsciousness.
Kara sits beside her, swallowing a sob.
Her fingers curl into Lena’s blanket, gripping hard to keep from touching her.
The convergence hums painfully — Lena’s distress, Kara’s guilt, fate tightening around both of them.
---
Sam & Kara Investigate — with Lena asleep beside them
Sam gestures Kara toward the dining table.
“We need to keep working,” she whispers.
Kara nods, forcing herself to step away — but keeps glancing back every few seconds, as if Lena might shatter if she looks away too long.
Sam opens files and water-treatment maps on her laptop.
“We’re assuming this contamination was intentional,” Sam says softly.
“And we need the real source.”
Kara scans the documents with trembling eyes.
She already knows the answer.
She already lived it.
But she cannot say it.
Sam continues, “The community pool is the first test point. If we check it tomorrow—”
Kara stiffens.
Hard.
The pool.
The Acre Lee crates.
The exact thread that leads to the plane.
Her breath stutters.
She whispers, “Sam, maybe we should wait—”
A pressure fills the air, electric and cold, vibrating through Kara’s bones.
The Speed Force.
A warning.
A correction.
Kara’s voice dies in her throat.
Sam pulls out her phone. “I should call Lena. She should know we found a lead.”
Kara grabs her wrist — too fast — then releases immediately.
“No—she’s sleeping. She needs rest.”
Sam studies her.
“Then… I’ll just leave her a message.”
Kara whispers, terrified: “Sam—”
But the Speed Force pulses again — sealing the fixed point.
Sam presses call.
Lena’s phone buzzes on the table beside her sleeping form.
Kara closes her eyes as fate snaps into place.
This is the night that leads to the freight plane.
And she cannot stop it.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 20 — SCENE 5
“The Community Pool”
POV: Kara → Sam
---
Kara
Kara arrives at the community pool with Sam early the next morning, the sky still tinted gray, the air biting with that quiet before everything goes wrong stillness.
She stands inside the empty pool facility, arms folded tightly, pretending she’s cold.
She’s not.
She’s bracing for the moment she remembers too well.
Sam sets down her laptop bag on a bench and exhales sharply. “If Edge really tampered with the water supply, this is where it’ll show.”
Kara nods — too quickly.
Her heartbeat stutters.
Her mind already knows what they’re going to find: The contaminated crates.
The falsified delivery logs.
The evidence that will trigger Lena’s kidnapping.
A fixed point.
She swallows hard and forces her breathing steady.
Sam gestures toward the empty pool.
“I’ll check the chlorine output. Could you look around for structural damage?”
Kara nods again.
But she hears the unspoken plea beneath Sam’s professional tone:
Please help me save Lena.
Kara steps onto the pool deck, feigning normal investigation protocol.
---
X-ray Vision
Kara lets her eyes soften, unfocusing—
—then she sees it.
Behind a false wall panel:
A stack of Acre Lee Chemical barrels, the exact same as last time.
Same labels.
Same serial inconsistencies.
Her stomach drops.
The timeline is locking again.
She swallows tightly, blinking back the urge to scream.
Sam notices her stillness.
“Kara? Did you find something?”
Kara hesitates — a beat too long.
She forces her voice gentle:
“I… I think there might be something behind the maintenance panel.”
Sam hurries over, prying it open with a flathead tool.
Her breath catches.
“Oh my God.”
Inside the compartment:
Barrels. Contamination agents. Delivery logs matching Edge’s corporate routes.
Sam sits back on her heels, stunned.
“This proves it. Edge framed her.”
Kara nods, but the dread in her gut grows heavy and sharp.
Sam doesn’t hear the danger under the discovery — but Kara does.
Because she remembers the next step.
This exact moment is where Edge retaliates.
Where Lena is taken.
Where the freight plane takes off.
---
Sam Calls Lena
Sam pulls out her phone immediately.
“This could clear her name. She needs to know right now.”
Kara tenses — violently.
“Sam—wait.”
Sam pauses, confused. “Why?”
Kara struggles for a reason she can give — one that doesn’t break the timeline.
“Lena… she was exhausted. She barely slept. Maybe we should—”
But the universe has already decided.
Kara feels it before Sam even moves —
a convergence snap, sharp and merciless.
The Speed Force whisper, cold as a blade:
Fixed point.
Sam ignores Kara’s hesitation and presses dial.
“Lena? It’s Sam. We found something. Call me back as soon as you—”
Kara flinches.
The future turns like a gear inside her skull.
The freight plane is coming.
And she can’t stop it.
---
Sam
Sam closes her phone, breath trembling but hopeful.
“This is it. This saves her.”
Kara looks at her — devastated.
Sam sees only determination.
Kara feels only dread.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 20 — SCENE 6
“The Confrontation”
POV: Lena
---
Lena
Lena stares down at her phone, Sam’s voicemail still glowing on the screen.
We found something. Call me back as soon as—
The message ends mid-breath, but the meaning is clear:
There’s evidence.
There’s hope.
There’s a way out of the hell Edge has trapped her in.
Lena wipes the last trace of sleep from her eyes and stands with quiet fury.
She doesn’t wake Sam.
Doesn’t call Kara.
Doesn’t wait for backup.
She’s done being controlled.
By Edge.
By the press.
By legacy.
By fear.
She moves like someone who has vowed never to be cornered again.
---
Edge’s Office
Security barely tries to stop her.
A look from Lena Luthor is enough to make them reconsider whether they want to be the obstacle between her and the man she came for.
Edge is lounging behind his desk, smug and relaxed as if he’s already won.
“Lena,” he drawls.
“Didn’t expect to see you today. Shouldn’t you be hiding from the media? Oh wait— you are.”
Lena tosses a stack of printed logs onto his desk.
Acre Lee shipping manifests.
Water-treatment flow charts.
Chemical samples.
Everything Sam and Kara uncovered.
“You framed me,” Lena says, voice cold and surgical. “And I have proof.”
Edge laughs.
Actually laughs.
“You really are a Luthor,” he says.
“Point a gun. Wave some papers. Pretend it changes anything.”
Lena reaches into her coat.
Edge’s smile widens—
until she pulls out a handgun and aims it directly between his eyes.
The smile falters.
“Change this,” Lena says softly.
---
The Henchman
She doesn’t see him behind her.
She doesn’t hear him step out of the shadows.
She doesn’t even react before the blow lands.
The world tilts hard—
a burst of white light, sharp pain at the base of her skull.
Her knees buckle.
The gun falls from her hand.
Edge’s voice becomes a distant smear in her ears:
“Get her on the plane. We’re done playing.”
Lena tries to reach for the desk—
for her evidence—
for any solid thing—
—but her consciousness slips like water through grasping fingers.
Everything goes black.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 20 — SCENE 7
“The Cargo Plane Splits”
POV: Lena → Kara
---
Lena
A low, rhythmic hum drags her back to consciousness.
Her eyelids are heavy.
Her skull throbs.
Her tongue tastes like metal.
When she forces her eyes open, the world doesn’t make sense at first:
Straps across her torso.
Cold metal under her spine.
A narrow aisle.
Barrels strapped in rows.
A plane.
A cargo plane.
Lena tries to sit up but the restraints bite painfully across her ribs.
Her breath stutters.
“What—”
She swallows hard. “What is this?”
The engines roar louder, vibrating through the hull.
A warning light flashes red.
That’s when she understands.
This is a kill box.
And she’s inside it.
Edge didn’t just want to ruin her reputation.
He wants to erase her.
Her throat closes around panic.
She twists her wrists against the restraints, digging her nails into the fabric belt until her skin burns.
“Help!”
The cry tears out of her before she can stop it.
Her voice echoes through the empty cargo bay — swallowed by machinery and wind.
She tries again, louder:
“KARA!”
A tear breaks free.
Not from fear of dying — she’s danced with that idea before —
but from the crushing reality that she’ll die alone.
Misunderstood.
Unloved.
A Luthor to the end.
“I’m sorry,” she whispers into the roar around her.
“To everyone… but especially—”
The plane shudders violently.
Lena’s head snaps up.
A seam tears open near the rear hatch — metal peeling like paper.
Her heart slams.
The plane is breaking apart.
And then—
something impossible happens.
The air around her quivers.
A warmth surges through her chest.
Electric.
Alive.
Familiar.
She doesn’t understand it, but she feels it:
Kara.
---
Kara
The convergence spike hits Kara with the force of an explosion.
She collapses against the CatCo balcony rail, one hand to her heart, choking on Lena’s fear.
And then—
she hears it.
A scream.
A single word, ripped from the center of Lena’s soul:
“KARA!”
Kara’s world narrows to a single burning point.
“No— no, no, no—”
She doesn’t think.
She launches.
The sound barrier shatters in a sonic ring behind her.
Glass trembles in nearby buildings.
Birds scatter in terror.
Kara flies higher, faster, punching through clouds, following Lena’s voice like it’s a beacon carved into her bones.
Convergence swirls around her in centrifugal spirals — violent, blinding, urging her faster.
Her lungs burn, but she doesn’t slow.
I did not come back to lose you.
The freight plane appears through the cloudbank — tilting, sparking, one engine flaming.
Kara doesn’t hesitate.
She dives straight through the hull, metal ripping apart as she tears into the cargo bay.
---
Lena
A burst of wind and debris explodes into the bay.
Lena gasps as a figure strides through the torn opening.
Supergirl.
But Lena’s vision blurs — and somehow, through the distortion of panic and half-consciousness, her heart insists she’s seeing someone else.
“Kara…?” she whispers.
---
Kara
Kara slashes through Lena’s restraints.
“We’re getting out of here,” she says, voice trembling with barely-contained emotion.
But then she hears the groan of metal outside —
the plane’s spine giving way.
“Lena, hold on!”
The plane splits down the center with a shriek of tearing steel.
The front half plunges into a nosedive.
The back half — filled with toxic barrels — begins to tumble backward toward the city.
Lena grabs Kara’s arm.
“Save the chemicals!” she cries.
“Save the city!”
Kara meets her eyes — terror, love, rage, grief all colliding in a single breath.
“No.”
Her voice breaks.
“I’m not losing you. Not again.”
The convergence erupts — a blinding flare of raw force.
Kara grabs Lena, pushing her toward the cockpit.
“CLIMB, LENA — CLIMB!”
She rockets upward, holding Lena in one arm, bracing the cockpit with the other, muscles screaming under impossible strain.
With superhuman effort and a sound that is half sob, half roar—
Kara manages to lift both halves of the plane, one after the other, stabilizing them in the air.
Toxic barrels.
Lena’s life.
Her own heart.
And she refuses to choose between them.
---
Aftermath
Kara lands both halves safely in a deserted industrial field.
The moment Lena’s feet touch the ground, her knees give out.
Kara is right there, steadying her, breath ragged, eyes wet.
Convergence still pulses between them — softer now, but unmistakable.
Lena whispers, dazed:
“You came for me.”
Kara swallows hard.
“I always will.”
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 20 — SCENE 8
“You Were Holding Me”
POV: Lena → Kara
---
Lena
The world comes back to her in pieces.
Warmth first.
A blanket.
Softer lighting.
The faint hum of CatCo’s emergency generators.
Her body feels heavy, like she swam through fear and smoke and didn’t quite make it to air.
She opens her eyes—
Kara is sitting beside her.
Not Supergirl.
Kara.
Head bowed, hands clasped tightly together, forearms trembling from exhaustion.
She looks like she hasn’t breathed in minutes.
“Kara…?” Lena whispers.
Kara’s head jerks up — eyes wide, red-rimmed, shining.
“Lena. You’re— you’re awake.” Her voice cracks on the last word.
Lena tries to sit but leans back instantly.
Her muscles rebel.
Kara is there in an instant, supporting her with gentle hands, careful in a way that makes no sense for a reporter and every kind of sense for—
Lena closes her eyes again, disoriented.
“I had the strangest dream,” she murmurs.
Kara freezes.
Her fingers still on Lena’s arm.
Her breath stopped mid-inhale.
Lena continues, voice slow, foggy:
“…I dreamt you were carrying me.”
Kara’s heart slams.
Her eyes widen in panic.
Lena turns her head, meeting Kara’s gaze with a softness she didn’t intend.
“And we were flying.”
A beat.
The room holds its breath.
Kara breaks first.
She laughs — too loud, too quick, brittle as shattered glass.
“What? Like— like Supergirl?”
She forces a smile that doesn’t reach her eyes.
“That’s— that’s funny!”
The overhead lights flicker.
A convergence pulse trembles through the floorboards.
Kara flinches so hard her shoulders jump.
Lena sees it.
Lena sees everything.
The way Kara’s pupils blow wide at the word flying.
The way her heartbeat kicks into a terrified gallop.
The way the lie shakes the air around her.
Lena’s breath slows.
Her eyes narrow — not in anger, but in dawning, inevitable clarity.
“Kara.”
Her voice is soft.
Unsteady.
Kara won’t meet her eyes.
Lena reaches out, placing a trembling hand over Kara’s.
“You don’t have to lie to me.”
Kara’s entire body goes rigid.
The convergence hums, warning, tightening around them like a held breath in the universe.
Lena leans in just barely.
“I know what I felt.”
Kara’s throat bobs.
Her eyes close, wet.
She shakes her head — tiny, desperate, terrified.
“Lena… please.”
Her voice breaks.
Lena doesn’t push.
Doesn’t demand.
She simply holds Kara’s hand.
“I’m not going anywhere.”
Kara looks at her then — raw, undone, something ancient and fragile in her expression.
For one suspended moment, they are the only two people in the world.
And the next moment—
Kara pulls away first.
Convergence snaps sharply as she rises, backing toward the door.
“I— I should give you some rest,” she whispers.
“It’s been… a long day.”
She leaves before Lena can say another word.
The door clicks shut softly behind her.
Lena stares after her, heartbeat steady, eyes no longer fogged with fear.
She knows.
She knows.
But she isn’t ready to confront her.
Not yet.
Because Kara Danvers is breaking.
And Lena refuses to break her further.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 20 — SCENE 9
“Reign Rising”
POV: Sam
---
Sam doesn’t remember walking home.
She doesn’t remember leaving CatCo, or the emergency vehicles outside, or the hours after the plane incident.
She only remembers standing in her kitchen, hands braced on the counter, staring at her reflection in the dark window.
Her reflection doesn’t look like her.
Her eyes are too dark.
Her shoulders too tense.
Her breath too shallow.
And then—
A sound in the distance.
Sirens?
No—something lower.
A vibration she feels inside her bones.
Her vision doubles.
The floor tilts.
She grabs the counter harder, knuckles bleaching white.
“Not again,” she whispers.
“Please not again—”
Her knees buckle.
The kitchen vanishes.
---
FLASH —
A warehouse corridor.
Concrete.
Cold.
Metal dripping red.
A symbol scorched into the floor—jagged, sharp, familiar from nightmares.
A burning crest.
Her crest.
Reign.
She hears screams.
Children.
Women.
Men.
Echoing — but distant, like she’s underwater.
“Stop,” Sam chokes.
“Stop it—”
Her hands are covered in blood.
She backs away—
but the vision follows, clinging like smoke.
---
Sam snaps back into her kitchen
Her breath rips out of her in a sob.
She’s on the floor.
Her palms burn.
Her throat aches like she’s been screaming.
“Ruby?” she calls, voice cracking.
Silence.
She forces herself to her feet.
Her legs shake so badly she nearly falls again.
In the hallway mirror, her reflection flickers —
her pupils widening into something inhuman
before snapping back to normal.
“No. No no no—”
She stumbles into the bathroom, gripping the sink.
“I’m not— I’m not a monster. I’m not—”
But the image of the crest burns behind her eyelids.
She splashes her face with cold water, trying to bring her breathing under control.
Her phone buzzes on the counter.
Sam jumps.
She looks down.
A message from Kara:
“Just checking on you. Everything okay?”
Sam stares at the text for a long time.
Her hands are still trembling.
She types:
“Yeah. Just tired. Long day.”
She deletes it.
Types something more neutral.
“Thanks. Home safe.”
She sends it.
Her stomach twists.
Because even through the fear, through the shaking, through the memory she can’t outrun—
Kara’s message calms something deep inside her.
But only for a moment.
Because as Sam turns away from the mirror—
she feels it again.
A pulse.
A surge.
A whisper inside her own mind:
Wake.
She gasps, clutching the doorframe, heart hammering.
Her eyes glow for half a second—
just long enough for her to see it reflected in the metal faucet.
She stumbles backward, horrified.
“No—please—no—”
Her voice breaks.
Then the pulse fades.
Her vision clears.
Her eyes return to normal.
The world is quiet again.
But she knows the truth now.
Something inside her is rising.
And she can't stop it.
---
---
⭐ CHAPTER 20 — SCENE 10
“Observed Variables: Part 3”
POV: Lex
---
Lex prefers silence when thinking.
Not the absence of sound — the curated silence of machines humming, monitors breathing, electricity waiting.
He stands in the center of his underground intelligence suite, hands clasped behind his back, eyes fixed on the looping footage of the cargo plane rescue.
Frame by frame:
Supergirl breaking the sound barrier.
Supergirl catching the cockpit.
Supergirl straining to hold the toxic barrels aloft.
Supergirl crying.
Lex narrows his eyes.
He plays it again.
And again.
Not because he doubts what he sees —
but because he wants the pattern underneath it.
He taps a console.
Two biometric graphs appear:
1. Supergirl’s emotional-instability waveform
2. Kara Danvers’ stress-response curve (captured through citywide micro-surveillance — Lex has eyes everywhere)
They spike at the exact same second Lena Luthor’s vitals flatlined into panic inside the falling cockpit.
Lex tilts his head.
“Interesting.”
He overlays a third dataset: convergence anomalies in National City’s energy grid.
The anomalies bloom around Kara Danvers, not Supergirl.
Lex exhales a quiet, delighted sound.
“It isn’t identity…”
He traces the anomaly spirals with one fingertip.
“…It’s interference.”
Something is distorting predictive logic.
Something is shielding her.
He switches feeds.
Bodycam footage from DEO agents.
Street cams.
Cell towers.
Heat signatures.
Radiation spikes.
Every moment Supergirl was destabilized…
Kara Danvers destabilized as well.
Every moment Lena Luthor was in mortal danger…
Both signatures fractured.
“I see,” Lex murmurs.
“Correlation. Not proof.”
He smiles thinly.
“But correlation is a beginning.”
He brings up Lena’s medical telemetry from after the crash.
Stable when Kara was present.
Unstable when she wasn’t.
“Well now,” he says softly.
“You steady each other.
How sentimental.”
He taps another command.
Sam Arias’ anomaly reports appear — cell tower pings, CCTV flickers, unexplained power surges around industrial blocks.
Lex studies the data with growing interest.
“Arias is changing,” he concludes.
“No ordinary human produces this pattern.”
He steps back from the screens and folds his arms.
The room goes dim as analytics cycle down.
Then, with precise clarity, Lex dictates the next entry for the Luthor Intelligence Dossier:
SUPERGIRL — OBSERVATION CONTINUED
• Emotional volatility tied to Lena Luthor
• Anomalous energy fields (“convergence”) increasing
• Identity connection obstructed by unknown interference
• Pattern divergence accelerating
RECOMMENDATION: INDUCE ADDITIONAL DESTABILIZATION EVENTS.
The AI confirms.
Lex smiles — small, razor-thin, victorious.
“Let’s see how far the girl can unravel.”
The lights in the chamber dim to black.
END CHAPTER 20.
---
Notes:
Thank you for reading Chapter 20!
If you’re noticing familiar scenes from the show, that’s completely on purpose — this is a Kara-gets-a-second-chance timeline, so canon events appear but through the lens of a Kara who’s already lived this life once.
She’s trying to survive fixed points without breaking the universe… or breaking herself.This chapter pushes everyone to the edge:
Kara’s guilt and fear are reaching a breaking point
Lena is caught in the emotional crossfire
Sam is slipping closer to the Reign she doesn’t know she is
And Lex is beginning to map the anomalies Kara can’t hide
Next up:
🔥 The truth Lena can’t ignore
🔥 The confrontation Kara can’t run from
🔥 And the moment everything changesYour comments, theories, and reactions always mean the world. 💛
See you in Chapter 21!
Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Truth Breaks the Surface
Summary:
Secrets fracture. Truth detonates. And nothing survives unchanged.
As Kara’s foreknowledge begins to crack through her carefully constructed present, Lena connects the final dots she can no longer ignore. Sam crosses a threshold she cannot return from. And Lex Luthor steps out of the shadows, ready to exploit the moment when grief, power, and truth collide.
The surface breaks. What lies beneath is far more dangerous.
Notes:
Author’s note: Lena’s suspicions vs. confirmation are intentionally separate beats in this story — clarity is coming.
Chapter Text
CHAPTER 21 — Truth Breaks the Surface
SCENE 1 — “Waking Into a Nightmare”
POV: Sam
Sam woke to pain.
It split her skull clean down the middle, a white-hot line that pulsed in time with her heartbeat. For a moment she thought she was still on the floor of the L-Corp hangar, still choking on smoke and panic and the echo of gunfire—but the ceiling above her was unfamiliar. Too domestic. Too quiet.
She sucked in a breath.
The room tilted.
Flashes crashed through her mind without warning—images that made no sense stitched together with the certainty of memory.
Wind screaming past metal.
A plane tearing itself apart midair.
Kara’s arms—Supergirl’s arms—locked around her, iron-strong, holding her as the world fell away beneath them.
Sam bolted upright with a gasp.
Her vision swam. The headache flared sharper, vicious enough to make her grit her teeth. She pressed a hand to her side on instinct, fingers searching for pain, for blood, for the place where the bullet had torn into her.
There was nothing.
No bandage. No tenderness. No wound at all.
Her breath stuttered.
“That’s not possible,” she whispered.
Her heart began to race, panic blooming fast and wild in her chest. She remembered the impact—remembered the force of it knocking the air from her lungs, the way the world had narrowed to heat and pressure and the certainty that this was it.
Sam swung her legs off the bed, standing too fast. The room lurched, but she stayed upright, palms braced against the bathroom doorframe as she tried to breathe through the rising fear.
The memories came again, uninvited.
Kara in the sky.
The ground rushing up.
A sense of being carried—of impossible safety wrapped around terror.
“I wasn’t there,” Sam muttered, pressing her forehead to the cool wood. “I wasn’t there.”
But her body didn’t believe her.
She straightened slowly and turned on the bathroom light. The mirror caught her reflection—pale, eyes too bright, hair mussed from sleep. She lifted her shirt with shaking fingers.
Smooth skin stared back at her.
No scar. No bruise.
Her stomach dropped.
A sharp sound escaped her before she could stop it—a half laugh, half sob. “Okay. Okay. I’m officially losing it.”
She reached for the towel rail beside the sink, steadying herself.
The metal snapped.
Not bent. Not loosened from the wall.
Snapped clean in half with a sharp, ringing crack.
Sam froze.
The broken rail hung uselessly in her hand, the other end clattering to the tiles at her feet. She stared at it, her mind scrambling for a rational explanation that refused to come.
“Mom?”
Ruby’s voice came from the doorway.
Sam’s head snapped up.
Ruby stood there in her pajamas, eyes wide, fixed not on Sam’s face—but on the twisted metal in her hand. On the way the screws had been torn straight out of the wall.
Silence stretched between them, thick and heavy.
Sam forced a smile onto her face, every muscle in her body tight with adrenaline. She dropped the rail into the sink as casually as she could manage.
“It was already bent,” she said lightly. Too lightly. “Cheap installation. I’ve been meaning to fix it.”
Ruby didn’t move.
She didn’t smile back.
Her gaze flicked from the broken metal to Sam’s face, searching, confused—and afraid.
“You broke it,” Ruby said quietly.
Sam opened her mouth, then closed it again. The headache surged, a deep pressure building behind her eyes, like something inside her was pushing back.
“I said it was bent,” she repeated, firmer now.
Ruby took a step backward.
The movement landed like a punch.
Sam’s chest tightened. “Hey,” she said quickly, softening her voice. “Ruby, it’s fine. It’s just a towel rail.”
But Ruby’s hands curled into the fabric of her sleeves, knuckles white. She shook her head, small and sharp.
“That’s not normal,” she whispered.
Sam swallowed.
No. It wasn’t.
Something was wrong—deeply wrong. Not just with her body, but with the way the world felt slightly out of alignment, like she was standing half a step out of phase with everything around her.
A low hum began at the edges of her awareness. Not a sound exactly. More like a presence. A pressure.
Sam reached for Ruby without thinking.
Ruby flinched.
Sam stopped short, her hand hovering uselessly in the air.
“I’m okay,” Sam said, though the words felt fragile, like glass. “I promise.”
Ruby didn’t answer.
She turned and fled down the hallway, her footsteps quick and uneven.
Sam stood alone in the bathroom, staring at her reflection as the hum deepened, settling somewhere behind her ribs.
Her heart pounded.
Somewhere, far beneath the fear and the pain, something else stirred—old, vast, and patient.
Waiting.
Sam closed her eyes.
And for the first time, the silence inside her did not answer back.
---
CHAPTER 21 — Truth Breaks the Surface
SCENE 2 — “Alex Connects Dots She Doesn’t Want To”
POV: Alex → Kara
The DEO was too quiet.
Alex noticed it the second the doors sealed behind her—the way sound seemed dampened, like the building itself was holding its breath. Screens glowed along the operations floor, data scrolling in disciplined lines, but something felt off. Not wrong in the alien invasion way. Wrong in the this doesn’t add up way.
She dropped into her chair and pulled up the incident log from the previous night.
Lena Luthor.
Collapse at CatCo.
Suspected poisoning.
Rapid response.
Alex scrubbed through the footage again.
Kara burst into frame—too fast. Not Supergirl-fast. Kara-fast, but sharpened. Precise. Like she’d known exactly where to go before the call even finished routing.
Alex slowed the video.
Frame by frame.
Kara’s hands were steady as she checked Lena’s vitals. Her voice—tight, clipped, already moving ahead of the situation.
“Cyanide,” Kara had said.
Alex paused the video.
Her jaw tightened.
She pulled up the audio feed and isolated the moment, enhancing it just enough to cut through the background noise.
Cyanide.
Alex leaned back, staring at the ceiling.
“No,” she muttered. “That’s not—”
She replayed it.
Again.
Unless Kara had suddenly developed psychic abilities, there was no way she could have known that. Not from symptoms alone. Not that fast. Not with that certainty.
Alex’s fingers hovered over the console as a familiar, unwelcome thought surfaced.
Kara knew.
The doors slid open behind her.
“Kara,” Alex said without turning. “We need to talk.”
Kara stopped short.
Alex felt it before she saw it—the hesitation, the fractional delay that didn’t belong to someone who usually barreled through life like a golden retriever with a caffeine problem.
“What’s wrong?” Kara asked, trying for casual. Trying too hard.
Alex turned in her chair and met her sister’s eyes.
Everything in her rebelled at the instinct to protect. To smooth it over. To pretend she hadn’t seen what she’d seen.
She gestured to the screen. “Sit.”
Kara didn’t.
Alex exhaled slowly and tapped the console. The audio played again, Kara’s voice echoing in the quiet space.
“—cyanide.”
Silence fell hard.
Alex folded her arms. “Care to explain that?”
Kara blinked. “Explain what?”
Alex stared at her.
“Kara,” she said carefully, “unless you’re psychic—or hiding a medical degree you forgot to mention—there’s no way you could have known that.”
Kara opened her mouth.
Closed it.
The air shifted.
Alex felt it then—a pressure change, subtle but unmistakable. Like static crawling under her skin. Kara swayed, just slightly, one hand drifting to the edge of the console as if the floor had tilted.
“Kara?” Alex’s voice sharpened.
“I’m fine,” Kara said quickly. Too quickly. She laughed, brittle at the edges. “I just—I guessed. Educated guess.”
Alex stood.
“No,” she said. “You didn’t.”
Kara’s eyes flicked away.
There it was.
Alex stepped closer, lowering her voice. “You were too fast. Too sure. And this—” she nodded toward the screen, “—isn’t the first time.”
Kara’s breathing hitched.
The pressure spiked.
Alex felt it this time for real—a wave of disorientation that made her blink, the lights overhead flaring too bright for half a second. Kara staggered back, hand flying to her temple.
“Kara!”
“I’m okay,” Kara insisted, but her voice shook. She pressed her palm to her forehead like she was fighting a migraine from hell. “I just need a second.”
Alex grabbed her arm and pulled her out of the open floor, into a quiet corridor where the walls hummed softly with power.
She turned on her sister, anger flaring hot and sharp beneath the fear.
“You’re lying to me,” Alex said. “And to Lena. And whatever it is—you’re letting it get dangerous.”
Kara’s shoulders slumped.
For a heartbeat, she looked impossibly young. Small. Like the weight she carried had finally bent her spine.
Alex’s voice softened despite herself. “Talk to me.”
Kara swallowed.
Her eyes shone, bright with unshed tears. “Alex… I’m so scared of what’s coming.”
The words landed heavy between them.
Alex felt her chest tighten. “What do you mean?”
Kara shook her head, panic flickering across her face. “I can’t—” She sucked in a breath, then gasped as pain ripped through her again, sharper this time. She doubled over, clutching her chest.
Alex caught her. “Hey. Hey—look at me.”
Kara’s pupils were blown wide, her skin pale. The air around them vibrated faintly, like something was pressing against the world from the inside.
“Kara, tell me,” Alex demanded, fear cutting through her. “What do you know?”
Kara tried to speak.
Nothing came out.
Then the pressure vanished all at once, leaving her sagging in Alex’s arms, breath coming in short, uneven bursts.
Alex held her there, heart hammering.
Whatever Kara was hiding—it wasn’t small.
And it was already tearing her apart.
---
CHAPTER 21 — Truth Breaks the Surface
SCENE 3 — “The Second Murder Site”
POV: Kara → Alex
The smell hit Kara first.
Burned stone. Iron. Something acrid underneath that made her throat tighten before she could stop it. The alley was cordoned off in hard lines of yellow tape, DEO agents moving with grim efficiency—but none of that mattered. Not when the air itself felt wrong.
Too familiar.
Kara hovered down beside Alex, boots touching cracked pavement dusted with ash. She forced herself not to flinch as her eyes swept the scene.
Bodies lay where they’d fallen.
Not just killed—destroyed. Stone walls were scorched black, spiderwebbed with fractures radiating outward as if something had slammed into them with impossible force. One section of brick had been fused smooth, glassy at the edges.
Alex was already kneeling, gloved hands steady as she examined the nearest remains. “This isn’t like the first site,” she said quietly. “This is escalation.”
Kara swallowed.
She’d seen this before.
Not here. Not now. But before—in another sequence of days that ended with cities burning and names carved into memorial walls. Her chest tightened as the memory pressed forward, uninvited.
Don’t. Not now.
She stepped closer, eyes drawn to the far wall.
The sigil was there.
Deeper this time. More deliberate.
Carved into stone as if the wall itself had yielded, lines burned in with brutal precision. Kara felt the vibration of it through her bones, a low, resonant thrum that made her vision blur at the edges.
Her breath caught.
Alex glanced over her shoulder. “Kara?”
Kara couldn’t answer.
Her heart hammered as the past overlaid the present—another alley, another kill zone, another moment where she’d been too late and too certain all at once. The convergence surged, sharp and disorienting, like the world snapping out of alignment around her.
She whispered without meaning to, the words torn loose by fear.
“It’s happening again.”
Alex froze.
Slowly, she stood and turned, eyes narrowing. “Again?”
Kara’s pulse roared in her ears. She shook her head, backing away a step. “I—I shouldn’t have said that.”
Alex moved closer. “Kara. What do you know?”
The sigil pulsed.
Pain lanced through Kara’s skull, white and blinding. She staggered, clutching at her temple as the air thickened, pressure bearing down on her chest like gravity had doubled.
“I can’t—” She gasped, panic flooding her voice. “I need—”
Alex reached for her. “Kara, stay with me.”
But Kara was already breaking.
Fear snapped into motion. Instinct overrode reason. Before Alex could grab her arm, Kara launched upward, the ground cracking beneath the force of her takeoff.
She didn’t look back.
Alex stared up into the empty sky, jaw tight, the echo of Kara’s words ringing in her ears.
Again.
She turned back to the sigil carved into stone, unease settling deep in her gut.
Whatever Kara was running from—
It already knew where to find them.
---
CHAPTER 21 — Truth Breaks the Surface
SCENE 4 — “Lena Puts It Together”
POV: Lena
The footage didn’t lie.
Lena had told herself that twice already, and it still felt like a betrayal each time the thought settled in her chest.
She sat alone in her office, the city pressed flat and distant beyond the glass, CatCo unusually quiet for the hour. The lights were dimmed. The screens in front of her were not.
She scrubbed the timeline back again.
There—freeze.
Kara entering frame.
Too fast.
Not impossible, not on its own, but… wrong. The camera timestamp jumped in a way Lena hadn’t noticed before. A gap small enough to miss if you weren’t looking for it. Large enough to matter if you were.
She leaned closer, eyes sharp.
Again.
Kara’s hands on her shoulders.
Steady. Certain. Familiar.
Lena felt her throat tighten.
She advanced the footage, heart beginning to race despite herself. She watched the way Kara’s face had already known the outcome—how her jaw had tightened, how fear had flashed not as surprise, but recognition.
Like someone reliving something they’d already lost.
“No,” Lena whispered, but she didn’t stop the playback.
The audio came next.
Lena isolated it, filtering out the background noise until only their voices remained. Her own was faint, slurred, barely coherent.
And Kara’s—
“Cyanide.”
Lena’s breath left her in a rush.
She replayed that moment three times.
There was no hesitation. No guesswork. No confusion.
Just knowledge.
Her fingers curled against the edge of the desk as memory flooded in, unwelcome and vivid.
The dream.
Flying. Weightlessness. The impossible sensation of air rushing past her as the world fell away beneath them. She’d woken from it with Kara’s name on her lips and told herself—told Kara—that it was just her brain misfiring under stress.
She closed her eyes.
It hadn’t felt like a dream.
She opened them and stared at the screen again, at the moment Kara had caught her as she collapsed—how Kara had held her, arms locked tight, body braced like she knew exactly how much Lena would weigh. Exactly how far she would fall.
How many times she’d done it before.
Lena’s chest ached.
She remembered Kara’s hands trembling after the plane landed. Not adrenaline-shaky. Something worse. Something like delayed horror.
She remembered the look in her eyes.
Not triumph.
Fear.
The footage ended. The screen went dark.
Lena sat back slowly, every piece clicking into place with brutal clarity.
The truth didn’t arrive all at once.
It settled.
Heavy. Inescapable.
She exhaled through her nose and said, very softly, “Kara… enough.”
Her hand didn’t shake as she reached for her phone.
She didn’t hesitate.
“Kara,” Lena said when the call connected, her voice calm in a way that surprised even her. “Come to my office. Now.”
A pause. Too long.
Lena’s jaw set.
“This isn’t a discussion,” she continued, steel threading through every word. “You don’t get to run this time.”
She ended the call before Kara could respond.
Lena stood and moved to the center of her office, the city’s reflection ghosting across the glass behind her. Her pulse was steady. Her mind was not.
Whatever Kara had been hiding—
Lena was done pretending she couldn’t see it.
---
---
CHAPTER 21 — Truth Breaks the Surface
SCENE 5 — “The Confrontation — Identity Reveal”
POV: Kara → Lena
Kara stood outside Lena’s office longer than she meant to.
The glass wall was merciless—transparent, reflective, offering nowhere to hide. She could see Lena inside, standing in the center of the room like she’d been waiting there for a long time. Not pacing. Not restless.
Prepared.
The air around Kara thrummed, a low vibration under her skin that made her bones ache. Her heart hammered too fast, every beat chased by the same thought:
This is the moment everything breaks.
She could still leave.
She could still lie.
Kara opened the door.
It slid shut behind her with a soft click that sounded far too much like a lock.
Lena didn’t turn immediately. When she did, her expression was calm—too calm. Her hands hung loose at her sides, fingers relaxed, but her eyes were sharp with something fierce and burning.
“Tell me the truth,” Lena said. “All of it.”
Kara’s throat closed.
“Lena, I—”
“Did you fly me home last night?”
The question was surgical. No accusation. No anger. Just precision.
Kara froze, the hum inside her surging violently. The room seemed to tilt, the windows vibrating faintly as if responding to her pulse.
Lena took a step closer.
“Did you catch that plane before it fell apart?” Her voice wavered for the first time—just a hairline crack. “Did you hold me when I was dying?”
Kara’s breath hitched. Her hands curled into fists at her sides, nails biting into her palms as the truth clawed its way up her chest.
She shook her head once, a useless, instinctive denial of the moment itself.
“Kara,” Lena said quietly. Softer now. Dangerous in its gentleness. “Look at me.”
Kara did.
And she shattered.
“I never wanted to lie to you,” she said, voice breaking apart mid-sentence. “I never wanted this to be the thing that came between us.”
Her knees nearly gave out as the pressure exploded outward—a convergence shockwave rippling through the room. The lights flickered. The glass groaned. The world bent around them like it was holding its breath.
Lena stayed exactly where she was.
“You’re Supergirl,” Lena said.
Not disbelief.
Recognition.
Kara stumbled back as if the words had struck her physically. Tears spilled over, hot and helpless, as she raised a trembling hand to her mouth.
“Yes,” she whispered.
The silence that followed was devastating.
It pressed in from every direction, heavy and absolute, swallowing the hum, the fear, the city beyond the glass. Kara could hear her own breathing—ragged, uneven—and the sound felt unbearably loud.
Lena’s eyes glistened, not with fury, but with something far worse.
Betrayal braided tightly with grief.
She exhaled slowly, as if steadying herself against an impact that had finally landed.
Kara stood there, stripped bare, knowing with bone-deep certainty that this truth—once spoken—had changed the shape of everything.
---
CHAPTER 21 — Truth Breaks the Surface
SCENE 6 — “Why Didn’t You Tell Me?”
POV: Lena → Kara
Lena didn’t move.
She stood exactly where she was, the word Supergirl still hanging in the air between them like shattered glass that hadn’t finished falling.
Kara’s tears tracked silently down her face. She made no move to wipe them away, as if she’d lost the right.
Lena felt something inside her crack—not loud, not explosive. A slow, grinding fracture that hurt in a way anger never could.
“You let me believe a dream was a dream,” Lena said.
Her voice was steady. That frightened her more than if it had broken.
“You held me,” she continued, eyes never leaving Kara’s face. “You saved me. And then you let me wake up thinking my mind had made it all up.”
Kara’s breath hitched. She shook her head, once, helplessly.
“I was trying to protect you,” she said. “I thought—if I told you, if I changed even one thing—”
“Don’t,” Lena said quietly.
Kara stopped.
Lena took a step closer, the distance between them closing with agonizing slowness. “Do you know what that did to me?” she asked. “Do you know what it’s like to doubt your own senses? Your own memories?”
Kara’s shoulders folded inward.
“I didn’t want to break the timeline,” Kara whispered. “I didn’t want to lose you again.”
The word landed wrong.
Lena froze.
“Again?”
Kara’s eyes widened.
The hum beneath the room surged violently, no longer contained—a pressure wave that made the windows scream in protest. Kara staggered back, a sharp cry tearing from her throat as she clutched at her chest.
“No—no, I shouldn’t have said that,” she gasped. “I didn’t mean—”
Pain slammed through her, blinding and absolute. It felt like something had reached inside her and pulled, yanking her backward through memory and gravity all at once.
Kara dropped to her knees.
The air warped.
Lena rushed forward, instinct overriding everything else. “Kara!”
Kara folded inward, arms wrapped around herself as if trying to hold her own body together. Her breathing came in harsh, broken sounds, each one a battle.
“I can’t—” Kara choked. “I can’t say it. Every time I try—”
Her voice dissolved into a sob as another wave hit, sharper than the last. The world flickered at the edges of Lena’s vision, like a bad signal fighting to stay locked.
Lena knelt in front of her without thinking, hands hovering uselessly, terrified to touch her and terrified not to.
“Kara, look at me,” she said urgently. “What does ‘again’ mean?”
Kara shook her head, tears spilling freely now.
“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I’m so sorry.”
And then the strength left her all at once.
Kara collapsed forward, her weight slumping into Lena’s arms as the pressure finally broke, leaving the room eerily still. Lena caught her with a startled breath, instinctively bracing herself against the fall.
Kara was shaking.
Not with cold. With aftermath.
Lena held her there, one arm around her shoulders, the other pressed to her back, heart pounding as she tried to make sense of what she’d just witnessed.
This wasn’t just a secret.
It was trauma.
It was history.
It was something Kara had lived through and survived badly enough that the truth itself had teeth.
Lena swallowed hard, her grip tightening despite herself.
Whatever Kara wasn’t telling her—
It was already hurting her far more than the lie ever had.
---
CHAPTER 21 — Truth Breaks the Surface
SCENE 7 — “Reign Awakens”
POV: Sam
Darkness took her without warning.
One moment Sam was standing in her kitchen, hands braced against the counter, the echo of Ruby’s fear still ringing in her ears—
The next, the world dropped out from under her.
She didn’t fall.
She sank.
Down into a heavy, suffocating quiet where her body no longer obeyed her, where breath became optional and time lost its edges. The headache that had been stalking her all morning vanished, replaced by something colder. Deeper.
A presence.
It is time.
The voice was not sound. It didn’t echo or reverberate. It simply was, filling every hollow space inside her skull.
“No,” Sam tried to say.
Her mouth didn’t move.
She tried to scream.
Nothing came out.
Sam opened her eyes.
She was standing in front of the hallway mirror—but the reflection looking back at her was wrong.
Her posture was straighter. Broader. Her eyes glowed red, not bright but molten, like embers buried deep in stone. Dark armor flickered across her skin in jagged fragments, there and gone again in the space of a heartbeat.
The worldkiller symbol burned faintly over her chest.
Sam staggered back.
The reflection didn’t.
“This isn’t real,” Sam thought desperately. This isn’t happening.
The reflection smiled.
Not cruelly.
Certainly.
You are ready.
Her heart slammed against her ribs—or it would have, if it still belonged entirely to her. A heat spread through her veins, not painful, not pleasant. Purposeful.
Sam shook her head, trying to tear herself away from the mirror, from the thing wearing her face. Her hands clenched into fists.
“I won’t hurt her,” she thought, clinging to the image of Ruby like a lifeline. “You don’t get to touch her.”
The reflection tilted its head, studying her.
The child will be protected, the voice said. By strength.
The armor solidified for half a second—long enough for Sam to see it clearly. Long enough to know it wasn’t imagination.
Her vision blurred.
The mirror rippled like water, the reflection fracturing into overlapping images—Sam, Reign, something older and vast pressing through both.
Her scream finally came—
But it never reached the air.
Her body went rigid, back arching as the presence settled deeper, locking into place like a key sliding home.
Then—
Nothing.
Sam collapsed to the floor, consciousness snapping away in a hard, merciless cut.
Somewhere beneath the silence, something ancient stretched and smiled.
Reign was no longer waiting.
She was awake.
---
CHAPTER 21 — Truth Breaks the Surface
SCENE 8 — “Lex Makes His Move”
POV: Lex
Lex Luthor watched the data converge.
He sat alone in the observation room, lights dimmed to a polite gloom, the walls alive with holographic overlays that shifted and reorganized themselves at his slightest gesture. Heat signatures pulsed across one display—red-gold flares tracing impossible arcs through National City’s skyline.
Kara Danvers.
He flicked his fingers, isolating another feed.
Lena’s biometrics.
Stress markers spiking. Cortisol levels elevated. Neural activity irregular but accelerating—sharp deviations from her established baseline. Emotional destabilization mapped in clean, ruthless curves.
Lex smiled faintly.
“Predictable,” he murmured.
A third panel bloomed to life.
Sam Arias.
Or rather—the anomaly wearing her name.
Lex leaned forward, eyes sharpening as the pattern resolved itself. Energy signatures that shouldn’t exist. A rhythm too structured to be coincidence. He’d been watching it form for weeks, patiently collecting fragments, waiting for the moment the chaos aligned into meaning.
There.
The spike at CatCo.
Not alien. Not metahuman.
Temporal-adjacent.
Lex’s smile widened.
“All three vectors are converging,” he said softly, savoring the words.
Kara’s uncontrolled energy fluctuations.
Lena’s emotional fracture point.
And Sam—on the cusp of something vast and violent.
Most men would see disaster.
Lex saw symmetry.
He pulled up a final projection: a model of intersecting waveforms spiraling inward, resonance building where they overlapped. The convergence point glowed brighter with every recalculation.
“Every system breaks at resonance,” Lex continued, voice calm, reverent even. “Glass. Bridges. Gods.”
He tapped a command.
A file opened, redacted blocks sliding away to reveal its title in stark, unforgiving letters.
PROJECT: RESONANCE
Lex’s reflection ghosted across the glass as he stood, straightening his cufflinks with meticulous care.
“Let’s see what happens,” he said, almost pleasantly, “when truth, power, and grief are tuned to the same frequency.”
Outside, the city carried on—unaware, unprepared.
Lex turned off the displays one by one, leaving the room in darkness.
The game was no longer theoretical.
And Lex Luthor had just made his opening move.
Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Aftermath
Summary:
Truth doesn’t explode. It settles.
In the wake of Kara’s confession, silence takes on weight. Lena chooses distance over closure. Sam drifts closer to something unnamed. Lex watches without acting. And Kara, untethered for the first time, draws a line and waits to see who answers.
This is not reconciliation.
This is not escalation.
This is consequence.
Notes:
This chapter is about consequence, not escalation. No one is punished—but no one is absolved either.
Chapter Text
CHAPTER 22: Aftermath
SCENE 1 — “Silence After Truth”
POV: Kara
---
Silence settles like a second gravity.
Kara stands in her apartment long after Lena leaves, long after the door clicks shut with a sound that feels too final for something so small. The city hums beyond the windows—traffic, sirens, the low, constant breathing of National City—but none of it reaches her. Not really.
She doesn’t move.
The air still smells faintly like Lena’s perfume. Something clean. Controlled. It shouldn’t hurt this much. It does anyway.
Her chest tightens, then loosens, then tightens again—like her body keeps trying to remember how to exist in a world where Lena knows and doesn’t forgive her for it. Where the truth is finally spoken and somehow heavier than the lie ever was.
Convergence doesn’t spike.
That’s the worst part.
No lightning pain. No screaming pressure behind her eyes. Just a dull, echoing numbness that hums beneath her skin, like something vital has gone quiet. The tether that used to pull tight whenever Lena was near—whenever she laughed, whenever she said Kara’s name like it meant something—has gone slack.
Kara presses a hand to her sternum.
Nothing answers.
“I didn’t mean to,” she whispers to the empty room, the words dissolving as soon as they leave her mouth. She doesn’t know who she’s talking to. Lena is gone. Alex is at the DEO. The city doesn’t care.
She sinks onto the couch, elbows on her knees, fingers lacing together just to feel the pressure. The memory replays anyway—Lena’s eyes, sharp and burning, the way the truth landed between them like a dropped blade.
You’re Supergirl.
Yes.
God, yes.
And no explanation she offered after that seemed to matter. Timelines. Fear. Love. Loss. None of it could bridge the space that opened when Lena realized Kara had carried the world for her—but not the truth.
Kara swallows.
She reaches for her phone without thinking. Lena’s name sits at the top of her recent calls, bright and accusing. Her thumb hovers there, trembling.
Don’t.
She knows that instinctively. Reaching now would only widen the fracture. Lena needs space. Control. Time. Kara has stolen enough of that already.
Her hand falls back to her lap.
The numbness deepens, spreading outward, quiet and suffocating. Kara leans forward, forehead resting against her knuckles, shoulders curling inward as if she can make herself smaller—less dangerous, less damaging—if she tries hard enough.
“I told you the truth,” she murmurs. “I just… didn’t tell you all of it.”
The silence doesn’t answer.
Somewhere, far beneath the quiet, a warning stirs. Not sharp. Not urgent. Just a low, distant awareness that something has shifted—that losing Lena’s steady presence has unbalanced more than Kara’s heart.
She straightens slowly, eyes drifting to the window, to the city lights flickering like fragile stars.
For the first time since she arrived in this timeline, Kara understands what it means to be untethered.
And she is terrified.
---
CHAPTER 22: Aftermath
SCENE 2 — “Control Without Closure”
POV: Lena
---
L-Corp never sleeps.
That’s what Lena tells herself as the elevator carries her up past midnight, glass walls reflecting a woman who looks composed enough to fool anyone who doesn’t know her well. Her posture is straight. Her expression neutral. Her hands steady around a tablet she hasn’t actually read since she left the office three hours ago.
Control is a habit. Tonight, it’s armor.
The doors open onto a floor bathed in white light and silence. No assistants. No engineers. Just the low hum of systems running exactly as designed. Predictable. Reliable. Lena exhales quietly as she steps out, heels clicking against polished stone.
She crosses to her office and sets the tablet down with precision. Aligns it with the edge of the desk. Straightens a pen that doesn’t need straightening.
Then she stops.
The stillness presses in—not like the silence at Kara’s apartment, which had felt raw and sharp and charged—but something colder. Surgical. This is a silence Lena knows how to survive.
She pulls up surveillance footage on the main screen. Not because she needs to. Because she wants to see it again. To confirm that memory hasn’t betrayed her.
The playback begins.
Her collapse at CatCo. The way her knees buckle. Kara’s arms around her—too fast, too certain. The panic in Kara’s eyes that doesn’t belong to someone reacting in real time.
Lena pauses the footage.
Zooms in.
Kara’s face fills the screen. Barely holding it together. As if she already knew exactly how close to dying Lena was.
Lena’s jaw tightens.
“It wasn’t just the suit,” she says softly to the empty room. “Was it?”
She swipes to another clip. Kara arriving at the DEO. Kara naming the poison without hesitation. Kara standing too close, touching Lena like she’s afraid she’ll vanish if she lets go.
Supergirl explains the how.
It doesn’t explain the why.
Lena closes the feed and turns away from the screen, pacing once—twice—before stopping at the window overlooking the city. National City glitters below, alive and oblivious. People laughing in restaurants. Cars idling at lights. A world that keeps moving even when something fundamental cracks.
She trusted me with the world, Lena thinks.
But not with the truth.
The thought lands heavier than anger ever could.
She presses her palm to the glass, grounding herself in the cold. Kara’s confession echoes in her mind—not dramatic, not triumphant. Just broken. Apologetic. Afraid.
I never wanted to lie to you.
Lena believes that.
That’s what makes it worse.
Because the lie didn’t end at the identity. Lena can feel it—an absence shaped like something larger, darker. Kara isn’t just hiding who she is. She’s hiding what she knows. What she’s already lost.
Lena straightens, shoulders squaring as instinct takes over. If Kara won’t give her closure, Lena will give herself control.
She returns to her desk and begins issuing commands—security audits, chemical inventory reviews, research reallocations. Her voice is calm. Her instructions precise. Every system responds exactly as expected.
Good.
Control, at least, is still possible.
Her phone lights up once on the desk. A message notification.
Lena doesn’t look at it.
Not yet.
She finishes the last directive, powers down the main display, and finally allows herself to sit. The chair supports her weight without complaint. Another small, predictable mercy.
Lena folds her hands together, fingers interlaced, and stares straight ahead.
Knowing Kara is Supergirl doesn’t shatter her.
Knowing Kara didn’t trust her with the rest of the truth does.
And somewhere beneath the control, beneath the silence, Lena feels it settle into place—not resolution, not forgiveness, but something colder and more dangerous.
Distance.
---
CHAPTER 22: Aftermath
SCENE 4 — “Reign Moves Unopposed”
POV: Sam → Reign (bleed)
---
Sam wakes on the bathroom floor.
Cold tile presses into her cheek. The light above the mirror flickers once, twice, as if unsure whether to stay on. Her head is pounding—no, splitting—pain radiating from somewhere behind her eyes, deep and invasive, like something trying to push its way forward.
She inhales sharply and immediately regrets it.
Memory comes back in fragments.
Ruby’s voice.
A cup shattering in the sink.
The sense of wrong—heavy, suffocating, undeniable.
“Okay,” Sam whispers hoarsely. “Okay.”
She pushes herself up on trembling arms. Her palms slide against the tile, slick with sweat. The mirror catches her movement and for a heartbeat she doesn’t recognize the woman staring back.
Her pupils are blown wide. Her skin looks too pale. Too tight.
“Ruby?” she calls.
No answer.
Relief and fear crash together in her chest. Good—Ruby isn’t here. Bad—Sam doesn’t remember telling her to leave.
She grips the edge of the sink and pulls herself upright. The pain spikes, white-hot, and with it comes something else—a pressure, not physical, not entirely mental. A presence.
You are resisting.
Sam gasps, fingers digging into porcelain hard enough to crack it.
“No,” she says. “I’m just… tired.”
The mirror ripples.
For a split second, armor overlays her reflection—dark, angular, wrong. Red eyes flare and vanish. Sam stumbles back, heart hammering.
“That’s not me,” she insists, louder now. “You’re not me.”
You are incomplete, the voice replies, calm and inexorable. And she is weakening.
Images flood her mind without permission.
Kara in the sky—hesitant.
Kara on the ground—bleeding.
Kara alone on a rooftop, waiting.
Sam clutches her head, a strangled sound tearing from her throat. “Stop—stop showing me her.”
But the presence doesn’t recede. It sharpens.
She has lost her anchor, Reign observes, clinical. Her heart fractures. Her strength follows.
Sam slides down the cabinet until she’s sitting again, back against the vanity, breathing hard. She doesn’t feel like she’s losing time—this isn’t like before. This is worse. This is awareness without control.
“I won’t hurt her,” Sam says, voice breaking. “You don’t get to decide that.”
A pause.
Then—approval.
I decide when, Reign answers. And the moment is optimal.
Sam’s hands curl into fists against her will. The air around her hums, low and vibrating, rattling the light fixture above. She feels it now—the power coiled beneath her skin, waiting. Listening.
“Please,” Sam whispers, and hates how small it sounds. “She’s my friend.”
Reign doesn’t argue.
Now, she thinks.
The word isn’t loud. It doesn’t need to be.
Sam’s vision tunnels. The room tilts. The last thing she feels before the blackout takes her is certainty—not hers, but imposed, absolute.
Purpose locking into place.
---
---
CHAPTER 22 — Aftermath
SCENE 5 — “The Challenge”
POV: Kara
---
The rooftop is empty.
That’s why Kara chose it.
Wind moves across the concrete in steady currents, tugging at her cape, carrying the city’s distant noise upward in broken pieces—sirens, traffic, voices that blur together until they’re nothing more than proof that the world is still turning without her consent.
She stands near the center of the roof, boots planted, shoulders squared.
Alone.
Convergence is quiet.
Not calm—quiet. Like a held breath that refuses to release. Kara feels it as an absence rather than a presence, the way you notice a sound only after it stops. No pressure. No warning. Just a vast, unsettling stillness stretching outward from her chest.
She looks down at her hands.
This time, they do shake.
“Okay,” she murmurs, not to steady herself but to acknowledge the truth of what she’s about to do. “Okay.”
Kara kneels and places her palm flat against the rooftop.
She doesn’t reach outward.
She reaches inward.
Heat gathers beneath her skin, familiar and ancient, drawn from a place that has nothing to do with Supergirl and everything to do with where she comes from. Home. Legacy. The weight of a name she has carried across worlds and lifetimes.
She exhales—and releases.
The stone scorches beneath her hand, lines burning outward in controlled precision. Not jagged. Not chaotic. Deliberate. The shape takes form as she works, every curve etched with intention.
The House of El.
When Kara pulls her hand away, the crest smolders against the dark concrete—bright, unmistakable, Kryptonian. A symbol of hope once. Of protection.
Now, something else.
She rises slowly, staring down at it, chest tight.
This isn’t bravado.
This isn’t defiance.
It’s a line drawn because she has nothing left to hold.
If she’s coming, Kara thinks, the idea settling cold and steady inside her, she’ll come on my terms.
The convergence remains silent.
No answer. No resistance. Just that same, unnerving void—like the universe itself has decided to watch.
Kara steps back from the crest and lifts her gaze to the horizon, the city lights flickering far below. She doesn’t hide what she’s done. She doesn’t erase it.
She leaves it there.
A challenge.
A declaration.
A promise she isn’t sure she can survive.
The wind rises again, sharper now, and Kara stands her ground—alone on the rooftop, the symbol of her house burning at her feet.
Waiting.
---
CHAPTER 22 — Aftermath
SCENE 6 — “Lena Sees the Sign”
POV: Lena
---
The alert comes through three different channels at once.
Lena’s tablet vibrates against the conference table. Her phone lights up beside it. A muted television mounted on the far wall switches automatically to breaking news footage, a red banner scrolling beneath a grainy aerial shot of National City’s skyline.
She looks up at the screen—and stills.
The camera zooms in.
There, carved into the rooftop of a high-rise she recognizes instantly, is the crest.
Not graffiti. Not damage.
A symbol.
The House of El burns pale against the dark concrete, lines still faintly glowing, as if the stone itself hasn’t yet decided whether to cool or fracture. The reporter’s voice is tight, urgent, speculating about motive, about meaning, about whether this is a threat or a warning.
Lena doesn’t need the commentary.
Her chest tightens, sharp and immediate.
Kara.
She stands slowly, chair scraping back against the floor, eyes never leaving the screen. The camera angle shifts, pulling wider, offering context—height, scale, the deliberate placement of the mark. This wasn’t a loss of control.
This was intentional.
Anger flares first.
A hot, visceral spike that cuts through the numb precision she’s wrapped herself in since last night. How dare she. How dare she turn herself into a signal when Lena has just learned how much of Kara’s life has been lived in silence.
Lena curls her fingers into her palm, nails biting in hard enough to hurt.
Then the anger falters.
Because beneath it—immediately, inexorably—there’s fear.
Kara wouldn’t do this unless she was preparing for something dangerous. Something reckless. Something she doesn’t believe she’ll walk away from.
Lena exhales slowly, forcing her breathing to steady as the realization settles.
She’s walking into this alone.
The thought lands heavier than any accusation.
Her phone vibrates again in her hand. This time, she looks down. There are messages—Alex, one from James, several from security asking if she wants a response drafted.
Lena doesn’t open any of them.
Her thumb hovers over Kara’s name instead, the contact glowing softly on the screen. One call. One message. One word, even—don’t—might be enough to change what comes next.
She closes her eyes.
Not yet.
Reaching out now would blur lines that are still raw, still bleeding. Kara made this choice without her. Lena won’t undo it with instinct alone—not until she understands what else Kara is carrying.
Lena locks the phone and sets it facedown on the table.
On the screen, the camera lingers on the crest, the reporter still talking, the city still turning beneath it.
The silence holds.
And Lena lets it.
---
---
CHAPTER 22 — Aftermath
SCENE 7 — “Filed Away”
POV: Lex
Lex Luthor does not watch the news.
He watches the delay.
The rooftop feed reaches his private console nearly four minutes after it first breaks—long enough for speculation to bloom and panic to sharpen, short enough that nothing meaningful has yet been decided.
Perfect.
The symbol fills the screen.
Not the chaos around it. Not the scrolling commentary. Just the mark itself, isolated and magnified: precise lines burned into concrete with deliberate restraint. No collateral damage. No loss of control.
Lex leans forward slightly.
“Kara Danvers,” he murmurs.
Not Supergirl. Not yet.
This isn’t a rescue.
This isn’t a mistake.
It’s a signal.
He pulls up comparative overlays—Kryptonian symbology, House identifiers, historical deployments. The system highlights the match instantly.
House of El.
Lex’s mouth curves, not into a smile, but something adjacent. Recognition.
“She’s drawing lines now,” he says quietly. “Interesting.”
He layers new data atop the image: Kara’s recent behavioral drift. Reduced intervention frequency. Increased hesitation. Emotional latency where there used to be instinct.
This crest doesn’t contradict that.
It confirms it.
“She’s preparing,” Lex concludes. “Not to win. To endure.”
That, more than anything else, holds his attention.
Lex closes the live feed and opens a private file—one that has been growing slowly, patiently, over time.
ANOMALIES — TEMPORAL / EMOTIONAL
He adds a single entry.
> Subject demonstrates deliberate signaling behavior following emotional destabilization.
No immediate aggression. No retreat.
Pattern suggests acceptance of consequence rather than avoidance.
Lex saves the note and does nothing else.
No orders issued.
No assets mobilized.
No plans advanced.
He powers down the console and turns away from the screen, hands folding neatly behind his back.
“Let her wait,” he says to the empty room.
Some pressures only reveal their limits when left untouched.
---
CHAPTER 22 — Aftermath
SCENE 8 — “The Wait”
POV: Kara
Night stretches.
Kara stays on the rooftop long after the heat has faded from the crest, long after the concrete cools beneath her boots. The wind worries at her cape and then gives up, settling into a steady hush that leaves the city’s sounds thin and far away.
She doesn’t pace.
She doesn’t scan the skyline.
She waits.
The symbol at her feet is quiet now—no glow, no smoke—just the scar it left behind. Deliberate. Visible. A line she drew knowing exactly what it would invite.
Nothing comes.
No answer from the convergence. No spike, no warning pressure, no sense of the universe tightening its grip. The Speed Force remains where it has been all day—present, watchful, distant. Not approving. Not stopping her.
Kara lets the stillness stand.
This is part of it, she realizes. Not the fight. Not the aftermath.
The interval.
The moment after you choose where the consequences are allowed to find you.
She folds her arms loosely, more for warmth than defense, and fixes her gaze on the horizon. Somewhere out there, Lena is seeing this—will see this—without context, without explanation. Kara doesn’t flinch from the thought. She made the choice knowing the cost.
Waiting is harder than acting.
It always has been.
Minutes pass. Maybe more. Time loses its edges when nothing happens, when the city continues as if nothing has changed—restaurants closing, traffic thinning, lights winking out floor by floor.
Kara exhales slowly and stays where she is.
If something comes, she’ll meet it standing.
If nothing does—
She’ll still be here.
The crest cools completely beneath her feet.
The night keeps its distance.
And Kara waits.
---
Chapter 23: Chapter 23: The Fall
Summary:
The fight comes. Reign wins.
Kara draws the line and stands alone—believing endurance will be enough. It isn’t. Reign dismantles her with precision, exposing the cost of hesitation and care. The fall is public. The damage is permanent. And the aftermath reshapes trust, power, and survival itself.
Kara lives.
Reign withdraws.
Nothing is the same.
Chapter Text
CHAPTER 23 — The Fall
SCENE 1 — “The Marker”
POV: Kara
The crest is still there.
Kara stands at the edge of the rooftop and looks down at it—House of El burned into stone, clean lines etched with intention. The concrete around it is fractured but stable, as if the building itself decided to endure the mark rather than reject it.
She left it exposed.
No tarp. No attempt to hide it from drones or cameras or the city waking below. Let them see. Let her see.
The skyline stretches out in every direction, National City breathing beneath her boots. Traffic begins to thicken. Sirens rise and fall. Ordinary life asserting itself with stubborn insistence.
Kara doesn’t move.
The wind pulls at her cape, testing. She lets it.
Her body feels different today—heavy in places that used to feel light, hollow where certainty once lived. The convergence hums low and distant, not warning her, not guiding her. Just there. Watching.
You wanted this, she reminds herself.
This was the point of the marker. Not provocation. Not defiance.
Location.
A place to meet what was coming without running, without dragging anyone else into the first impact. She chose the height. The visibility. The cost.
Kara draws a slow breath and steadies her stance.
She believes—quietly, stubbornly—that she can do this better now. That knowing the truth, carrying it openly, will make the weight easier to bear. That if she doesn’t flinch, doesn’t fracture, doesn’t give ground—
If I can just stay standing, she thinks, eyes fixed on the horizon, maybe that’s enough.
The city answers with indifference.
No crack in the sky. No rush of air. No presence announcing itself with drama or noise. Just time stretching, thin and taut.
Kara waits anyway.
She squares her shoulders and plants her feet beside the crest, resolute and alone against the vastness of what she has invited.
Somewhere far above her, something is already descending.
Kara doesn’t look up.
She stays where she is.
Waiting.
---
CHAPTER 23 — The Fall
SCENE 2 — “Reign Arrives”
POV: Kara → Reign
The air changes first.
Not wind. Not sound. A pressure shift so subtle Kara almost misses it—like the city itself has drawn a shallow breath and decided not to exhale. The hum beneath her skin tightens, then steadies, as if bracing.
Kara lifts her gaze.
She doesn’t have to search.
Reign descends from the clouds with deliberate slowness, boots cutting through the air as if gravity has negotiated terms instead of imposed them. No rush. No flare of power. Just controlled inevitability.
She lands a few paces away.
The rooftop trembles, not from impact, but acknowledgment.
Reign straightens, armor seamless and dark, eyes glowing with a heat that doesn’t flicker. She takes in the crest at Kara’s feet, the fractured concrete, the open sky—cataloguing, assessing.
Then her gaze settles on Kara.
A pause.
Reign’s mouth curves, just slightly.
“You left a mark,” she says, voice calm, almost conversational. “You wanted to be found.”
Kara doesn’t answer. She shifts her stance instead, grounding herself, fists curling as she draws power inward. The instinct to strike flares bright and hot—but she reins it in.
Reign notices.
“Still holding back,” Reign observes. “Even now.”
Kara’s jaw tightens. “I’m not afraid of you.”
Reign tilts her head, studying her more closely. The glow in her eyes sharpens, not with anger, but interest.
“I know,” Reign says. “Fear would be simpler.”
She steps closer, unhurried, each movement precise. Kara feels it—the way Reign’s presence presses in, not overwhelming, but claiming space with effortless authority.
“You’re fractured,” Reign continues. “You hesitate because you care. You calculate because you’re trying not to lose anyone else.”
Kara’s chest tightens. She hates how easily the words find purchase.
Reign’s gaze flicks, just briefly, to the city below.
“You came alone,” Reign says. “You thought that would make this cleaner.”
She looks back at Kara, something predatory and satisfied settling into her expression.
“It won’t.”
Reign stops an arm’s length away.
For a heartbeat, they stand face to face—hope and certainty measured against inevitability and intent.
Reign’s voice drops, quiet and absolute.
“You believe endurance is victory,” she says. “Let’s test that.”
The air snaps tight between them.
Kara moves.
---
CHAPTER 23 — The Fall
SCENE 3 — “First Engagement”
POV: Kara
Kara strikes first.
She doesn’t hesitate—not this time. She launches forward in a clean, decisive arc, fist cutting through air with enough force to shear sound apart. It’s a textbook opening. Power contained. Aim precise.
She hits Reign square in the chest.
The impact rings through the rooftop like a bell struck deep and true.
Reign barely moves.
Her boots slide half an inch across the concrete. That’s it.
Kara doesn’t give herself time to register the mistake. She follows through, pivoting into a second blow, then a third—fast, efficient, angles chosen to end this before it can widen. She fights the way she was taught to fight when people were watching. When cities were close. When restraint mattered.
Clean.
Reign absorbs it all.
Not blocking. Not countering yet. Just taking the force and letting it pass through her like weather. Her gaze never leaves Kara’s face.
“Better,” Reign says calmly. “But still wrong.”
She moves.
It’s not faster than Kara. It doesn’t need to be.
Reign slips inside Kara’s rhythm with surgical ease, catching her wrist mid-strike and twisting—not to break, just enough to disrupt. Kara stumbles a fraction of a second, recalibrating.
That fraction costs her.
Reign’s knee drives into Kara’s ribs with precise, brutal economy. Kara grunts, air tearing from her lungs as she’s thrown backward across the rooftop. She skids, boots carving lines in the concrete before she catches herself and snaps back upright.
Pain blooms—sharp, instructive.
Kara shakes it off and charges again, heat vision flaring this time, controlled bursts meant to herd, not destroy. Reign steps through them, smoke curling off her armor, untouched.
“Still trying not to hurt me,” Reign notes. “How kind.”
Kara grits her teeth and swings harder, faster, letting frustration bleed into power. She remembers Alex’s voice—be less human—and pushes the thought away even as it echoes.
Don’t hesitate. Don’t feel. End it.
Her next hit lands solid—enough to stagger Reign a step this time.
Hope sparks.
Reign’s response is immediate.
She counters with a blow that isn’t about force—it’s about placement. A sharp strike to Kara’s shoulder that sends a shock through her arm, numbing it on impact. Another to her hip, perfectly timed to throw her off balance.
Reign doesn’t chase. She dismantles.
Kara adjusts, tries to change tactics mid-fight, but her timing is already compromised. Every move she makes, Reign reads a beat ahead, stripping away options until Kara is reacting instead of choosing.
“You’re fighting like a symbol,” Reign says, catching Kara’s punch and wrenching her sideways. “Not like someone who wants to win.”
Kara tears free and backs off, chest heaving, pain spreading in cold lines beneath her skin. She can feel it now—the cost of holding back, of fighting for something instead of against someone.
Against Reign, that difference is everything.
Reign straightens, unmarked, unhurried.
“This is where it turns,” she says.
Kara steadies herself, forcing breath into her lungs, refusing to step back even as her body protests.
She lifts her fists again.
Clean. Controlled.
Already losing.
---
CHAPTER 23 — The Fall
SCENE 4 — “Street-Level: Lena Sees It”
POV: Lena
The crowd forms before Lena registers why.
Phones lift. Sirens wail closer than they should. The sky above the block feels wrong—too open, too charged—as if the city has tilted its face upward and is bracing.
Lena stops short at the curb.
James is beside her, camera forgotten at his side, eyes fixed on the rooftop far above. He says something—her name, maybe—but it doesn’t land. Sound has thinned to a dull rush in her ears.
She sees Kara.
A flash of red and blue against concrete and sky. A movement that’s too fast to track cleanly, followed by a brutal, unmistakable stop. Kara staggers—staggers—and for a heartbeat Lena’s mind rejects what her eyes insist on showing her.
Blood.
Dark against bright. A sharp, shocking contrast that has no place in the story Lena has told herself a thousand times about how this always goes.
Kara drops to one knee.
The crowd gasps as one. Lena doesn’t breathe.
“That’s not—” James starts.
Lena doesn’t hear the rest.
That’s not how this ends.
The thought slices through her with sudden clarity. Kara doesn’t lose footing like that. Kara doesn’t bleed like that. Not unless something has already gone wrong—unless the fight itself is wrong.
The figures collide again, higher now, silhouettes tearing across the sky. The other one—Reign—moves with terrifying calm, each motion economical, exact. Kara swings harder, faster, trying to reclaim momentum that’s already slipping through her fingers.
Lena’s hands curl into fists at her sides.
She tracks Kara’s movements instinctively, the way you watch someone you love cross a busy street—counting steps, timing gaps, knowing exactly where the danger lives. Every clean strike Kara throws is answered with something colder, smarter.
Reign isn’t trading blows.
She’s taking pieces.
James’s voice breaks through at last. “Lena—this isn’t safe. We should—”
Kara takes another hit.
A real one.
The sound carries—concrete cracking, the air itself seeming to flinch. Kara reels, catches herself too late, and Lena feels it in her own body like a delayed echo.
Her chest tightens, sharp and immediate.
“James,” Lena says, without looking at him. Her voice is steady. “Get ready.”
“For what?”
Lena lifts her eyes and doesn’t look away this time.
“For this to get worse.”
Above them, the fight drifts closer to the edge of the building. The crowd surges back instinctively, fear rippling outward. Lena steps forward instead, planted and immovable, eyes locked on the woman in the sky who has already proven she won’t fight this the way Kara does.
This isn’t spectacle.
It’s dismantling.
And Lena knows—bone-deep, unshakable—that whatever comes next will not be survivable by hope alone.
---
CHAPTER 23 — The Fall
SCENE 5 — “Reign Takes Control”
POV: Kara → Reign
Reign stops trading blows.
The shift is immediate—so clean Kara almost misses it. One second they’re moving in brutal, mirrored arcs, the next Reign steps out of the rhythm entirely, letting Kara’s momentum carry her past empty air.
Kara skids, pivots, comes back hard—
—and finds nothing to hit.
Reign is already there.
A hand closes around Kara’s forearm, not tight enough to crush, just firm enough to decide. Reign twists, angles Kara’s shoulder the wrong way, and the world lurches as Kara is forced to move where Reign wants her.
Kara wrenches free with a grunt, pain flaring hot along her arm. She doesn’t slow. She can’t. She presses forward, chaining strikes together, forcing speed, forcing pressure—trying to reclaim ground that’s evaporating beneath her feet.
Reign lets her.
Not passively. Precisely.
Every move Kara makes is met with a correction. A block that redirects instead of stops. A strike that lands not to injure, but to interrupt—shoulder, hip, ribs—each one shaving away timing, breaking flow.
Reign isn’t overpowering her.
She’s editing her.
Kara’s breath comes harder now, her focus narrowing as she fights to keep up with her own body. She adjusts, tries to abandon restraint, to let go—
—and fails.
Because every time she commits, she sees something else. The street below. The crowd. Lena’s face, pale and intent. The cost waiting at the bottom of every miscalculation.
Reign notices the hitch immediately.
“There,” she says, calm and certain. “That pause.”
Kara swings anyway. Reign catches her wrist and uses the opening to drive an elbow into Kara’s sternum, a sharp, devastating strike that knocks the air from her lungs.
Kara stumbles back, choking, vision flashing white at the edges.
Reign advances, unhurried.
“You hesitate because you care,” she says.
The words land heavier than any blow.
Kara shakes her head, forcing herself upright, refusing the truth even as it burns. “That’s not—”
Reign hits her again, this time across the jaw, snapping Kara’s head sideways. Not enough to drop her. Enough to make the point.
“You measure every strike,” Reign continues. “Every risk. You carry the city, the people, the ones you love—” another hit, brutal and exact, “—and it slows you down.”
Kara backpedals, heart hammering, body lagging half a beat behind her intent. She can feel it now—the fracture Reign is exploiting. The way her power outruns her willingness to use it.
Reign stops just out of reach.
“You don’t lose because you’re weak,” she says. “You lose because you’re divided.”
Kara steadies herself, fists trembling as she lifts them again. She wants to deny it. Needs to.
But the truth is already there, laid bare between them.
And Reign smiles—not cruelly.
Certainly.
“This is over,” she says.
Kara plants her feet anyway.
She doesn’t know how to stop caring.
And Reign knows exactly how to use that.
---
CHAPTER 23 — The Fall
SCENE 6 — “The Rooftop Slam”
POV: Kara
Reign closes the distance before Kara can reset her footing.
There’s no warning. No flourish. One moment Kara is forcing air back into her lungs, the next Reign is on her—a hand like a vice locking around her collarbone, momentum redirected with brutal precision.
The sky spins.
Reign drives her downward.
They hit the rooftop together, but only Kara takes the impact. Concrete detonates beneath her back, fractures racing outward in sharp, violent lines. The sound is enormous—bone-deep, shuddering—like the building itself crying out.
Kara’s breath leaves her in a broken rush.
Pain explodes through her spine, white and blinding, stealing thought and orientation in the same instant. She tries to roll, to create distance, but her body doesn’t answer fast enough. Everything feels half a second behind where it should be.
Reign is already standing.
Kara blinks, vision swimming. The world refuses to settle—sky and stone swapping places, the edges of everything bleeding together. She tastes blood.
Reign looks down at her with calm appraisal.
“This is where it ends,” Reign says—not as a threat, but a conclusion.
Kara tries to push herself up. Her arms shake violently, strength misfiring, power lagging behind intent. The crest she burned into the rooftop is just within her peripheral vision now, cracked and scorched from the impact.
She did this.
She chose this.
Reign steps closer and grips Kara again, hauling her upright with terrifying ease. Kara’s boots scrape uselessly against broken concrete as Reign lifts her clear of the ground.
Disorientation crashes over her in waves.
The city spins into view beyond the rooftop edge. Sirens. Movement. People.
Kara’s heart stutters.
Reign feels it.
“Still thinking about them,” she observes coolly. “Even now.”
Kara clenches her jaw, forcing herself to focus, to summon heat, strength—anything—but the moment stretches too thin. Her body is stunned. Her rhythm gone.
Reign adjusts her grip.
Not for the slam.
For the throw.
Kara’s stomach drops as she realizes what’s coming—too late to stop it, too late to change the shape of what she’s already lost.
Reign lifts her higher.
And the rooftop falls away.
---
CHAPTER 23 — The Fall
SCENE 7 — “The Drop”
POV: Kara → Lena (street)
The sky disappears.
One moment Kara is fighting for air, concrete still shuddering beneath her from the last impact—the next, Reign’s hand closes around her and the world tilts.
Not a grapple.
A decision.
Reign lifts her with terrifying ease, arm locking around Kara’s torso, fingers digging in just enough to make the message unmistakable: this is not a struggle anymore.
Kara gasps, disoriented, pain lagging behind motion as they rise—fast, brutal, uncontrolled. The rooftop falls away beneath them, the city yawning open below in a vertigo-inducing rush of lights and depth.
“Kara—” someone shouts.
She doesn’t know who. It blurs into noise.
Reign stops midair.
Holds her there.
For half a second, everything goes impossibly still.
Kara sees the street below.
The crowd.
The emergency lights.
And—
Lena.
Time stutters.
Lena’s face is turned upward, eyes wide and unblinking, her whole body gone rigid in a way Kara recognizes instantly. The look before disaster. The moment when the world narrows to one terrible certainty.
Not like this.
The thought slams through Kara with more force than any blow so far.
Her gaze locks with Lena’s across impossible distance, and for one heartbeat, everything else falls away. The fight. The city. The pain.
Just that connection.
Reign feels it.
Her grip tightens—not to hurt, but to end the moment.
“You wanted the cost,” Reign says calmly, almost kindly. “Now watch it land.”
And then she lets go.
The air tears past Kara as gravity claims her, violent and absolute. The city rushes up too fast, lights streaking, sound collapsing into a single roaring void.
Kara twists instinctively, tries to orient, tries to do something—
—but her body doesn’t answer in time.
From the street, Lena sees red and blue vanish over the edge.
Sees Kara fall.
And something inside her breaks completely.
Kara’s last coherent thought before impact is not fear.
It’s apology.
I’m sorry.
Then the ground rises to meet her—
—and the world goes white.
---
CHAPTER 23 — The Fall
SCENE 8 — “The Crater”
POV: Lena → Kara
The sound arrives before the impact finishes registering.
A concussive thunder that shatters glass and steals the breath from everyone within a block. The street buckles. Asphalt splits like it’s been struck by a god’s fist.
Lena runs.
She doesn’t remember deciding to. One moment she’s frozen, watching red and blue vanish from the sky, the next her body is in motion—cutting through the crowd, ignoring shouts, ignoring hands reaching for her arm.
“Kara—”
The name tears out of her, raw and uncontained.
The crater is still smoking when she reaches it.
Concrete has collapsed inward in a brutal circle, rebar bent and twisted like broken ribs. At its center—too still, too wrong—lies Kara.
Her cape is torn. Her suit scorched and cracked. Dust coats her hair and lashes, dulling the impossible brightness that usually feels indestructible.
She doesn’t move.
Lena drops to her knees at the edge of the crater and slides down without caring how sharp the debris is, how badly she’s scraping her palms. She skids to a stop beside Kara’s body, heart slamming so hard it hurts.
“Kara,” she says again, quieter now. “Hey. Hey—look at me.”
Nothing.
Panic claws up Lena’s throat, fast and feral. She presses two fingers to Kara’s neck, searching—needing—and nearly sobs when she feels it.
A pulse.
Weak. Uneven. But there.
“Oh, thank God,” Lena breathes, forehead dipping toward Kara’s shoulder for half a second before she catches herself and straightens. Focus. Control. Later.
Kara’s chest rises with a shallow, broken breath. Her skin is too pale. There’s blood at her temple, tracking down along her cheek and into the dust.
Lena’s hands move on instinct—checking pupils, checking airway, bracing Kara’s neck without jostling her spine. Years of controlled crises kick in, ruthless and efficient.
“Stay with me,” Lena murmurs, voice low and steady despite the tremor she can’t quite suppress. “You’re not allowed to check out now. Not after that.”
Sirens swell closer, echoing between buildings. Boots pound pavement. Someone shouts for a perimeter.
Lena barely hears it.
Her attention narrows to the rise and fall of Kara’s chest. To the faint warmth still radiating from her body. To the terrifying fact that healing—whatever this is—isn’t doing what it should.
Kara makes a sound. Not words. Just a breath dragged painfully through her lungs.
Lena leans in immediately. “I’m here,” she says, fierce and unyielding. “I’ve got you.”
Kara’s lashes flutter. Her eyes don’t open.
But her fingers twitch.
They curl weakly against Lena’s sleeve.
Lena’s throat tightens.
She shifts closer, positioning herself between Kara and the crowd without even thinking about it, one hand steady at Kara’s shoulder, the other braced in the rubble.
She doesn’t look up.
She doesn’t step back.
Whatever lines were drawn before—whatever distance she’d chosen—it doesn’t matter here.
Kara fell.
Lena reached her.
And that, right now, is the only truth that exists.
---
CHAPTER 23 — The Fall
SCENE 9 — “Alex Arrives (Fallout Begins)”
POV: Alex
The DEO arrives in force.
Alex doesn’t remember the drive—only the sirens screaming through traffic, the way every red light felt like a personal betrayal. By the time she’s out of the car, boots hitting pavement hard enough to jar her knees, the scene is already chaos.
Crater.
Crowd.
Smoke.
“Kara?” Alex calls, voice cutting sharp through the noise.
She sees her a second later.
The world tilts.
Kara lies at the center of it all, broken concrete framing her like a wound that refuses to close. Her suit is torn. Her breathing is wrong—too shallow, too uneven—and Lena is kneeling beside her, hands steady, body angled protectively as if she could shield Kara from the entire city by force of will alone.
Alex freezes.
For one horrifying heartbeat, training evaporates. Rank disappears. The only thing left is the echo of a voice in her head—be less human—and the sickening clarity of what that advice has cost.
“Medical!” Alex snaps, the word tearing loose like an anchor thrown in a storm. “I need a trauma team, now!”
Agents move. Medics surge forward. The perimeter tightens.
Alex forces herself to walk, each step deliberate, measured, as if she’s wading through something thick and resistant. She drops to one knee at Kara’s other side, eyes scanning fast—pupils, breathing, injuries—everything she knows how to do when panic is trying to eat her alive.
“Kara,” she says, softer now. “Hey. I’m here.”
No response.
Her throat tightens.
Alex opens her mouth to issue orders—and nothing comes out.
The words jam somewhere between thought and breath. Her hands shake before she can stop them. She curls them into fists against her thighs, grounding herself in the sting of it.
This is on me.
The thought lands hard and merciless. She remembers telling Kara to be less human. To pull back. To stop letting people matter so much in the middle of a fight.
She was wrong.
“Kara,” Alex tries again, voice rough. “You hear me? Stay with us.”
Lena glances up then, eyes blazing with focus and something feral beneath it. There’s blood on her hands. Not hers.
Alex swallows and nods once, a silent acknowledgement. No arguments. No authority play.
She doesn’t deserve it.
The medics move in, and Alex finally finds her voice again—directing, coordinating, falling back into muscle memory because it’s the only way she can keep breathing.
But the guilt stays.
Heavy. Unavoidable.
As they lift Kara onto the gurney, Alex walks alongside, never letting go of the edge, never looking away.
The fight may be over.
The fallout has just begun.
---
CHAPTER 23 — The Fall
SCENE 10 — “Lena Draws the Line”
POV: Lena → Alex
The medics move fast.
Too fast, Lena thinks—hands reaching, equipment unfolding, voices overlapping in clipped, professional bursts that try to turn Kara into a process instead of a person. She stays where she is, one knee on fractured concrete, one hand firm at Kara’s shoulder, the other bracing her neck exactly the way it needs to be braced.
“Ma’am, we need space,” someone says.
Lena doesn’t look up.
“I’m not in your way,” she replies, calm and immovable. “You can work around me.”
A pause. A recalculation.
They do.
Alex steps in on Kara’s other side, eyes scanning, jaw set, command presence reasserting itself by force of necessity. “C-spine first,” she orders. “Careful—her breathing’s compromised.”
The collar slides into place. Oxygen follows. The gurney edges closer.
Lena keeps her hand exactly where it is.
“Dr. Luthor,” a medic tries again, gentler now. “We really—”
Lena finally looks up.
Her gaze is steady. Not angry. Not pleading.
Final.
“I’m not leaving her,” she says.
The words land with absolute certainty, a line drawn not out of defiance but decision. This isn’t about authority or ego or fear. It’s about proximity. About being here when Kara wakes—or doesn’t.
Alex meets her eyes.
For a moment, something like instinct flares—protocol, perimeter, command hierarchy—but it dies just as quickly. Alex nods once, sharp and decisive.
“She stays,” Alex says. “Load her carefully.”
No argument follows.
They lift Kara together, Lena moving with the gurney as if she’s always been part of this choreography. When Kara’s body jolts slightly, a low sound tearing from her throat, Lena’s hand tightens reflexively, grounding, protective.
“I’ve got you,” Lena murmurs, too low for anyone else to hear.
Alex walks alongside, close enough to see the blood under Lena’s nails, close enough to register the way Lena positions herself—between Kara and the crowd, between Kara and chaos.
The shift is subtle.
But it’s real.
This isn’t Lena as observer. Or liability. Or civilian to be managed.
This is Lena as constant.
As the ambulance doors swing open, Alex steps back just enough to give Lena room to climb in first.
Trust settles into place without ceremony.
And for the first time since the fall, something holds.
---
CHAPTER 23 — The Fall
SCENE 11 — “Reign’s Victory” (Revised)
POV: Reign
Reign observes from a distance.
An elevated vantage—high enough that the street below resolves into movement rather than faces. Sirens flare and scatter. Vehicles converge. Figures gather around the impact site with frantic efficiency.
Intervention begins.
Reign does not descend.
She does not need proximity to confirm outcome.
The engagement replays in her awareness, stripped of noise and spectacle, reduced to variables and thresholds.
Strength: sufficient.
Endurance: sufficient.
Power output: well within viable margins.
Failure did not originate in the body.
Reign isolates the divergence point with precision.
Hesitation.
Not tactical delay. Not miscalculation.
Attachment.
The pattern is unmistakable: restraint where decisiveness was required, care intruding on execution, consequence prioritized over completion. Each moment compounded until momentum collapsed.
Below, the fallen one is lifted, handled, preserved.
Alive.
That is acceptable.
Reign detects residual resistance—not physical, not structural. Emotional continuity persists, frayed but intact. A severance incomplete.
Noted.
The vector remains compromised by connection. The fracture has deepened, not closed. This outcome does not resolve the instability; it confirms it.
Reign does not catalog names. There is no relevance in them.
There is only the assessment:
The body did not fail first.
The heart did.
Confirmation settles.
The battlefield no longer holds value.
Reign turns away without urgency, departing the skyline as quietly as she arrived. No acknowledgment. No claim laid aloud.
Victory does not require witnesses.
The fracture will do the rest.
---
CHAPTER 23 — The Fall
SCENE 12 — “Transport”
POV: Kara (semi-conscious)
Sound comes back first.
Sirens—too loud, too close—threaded with voices that blur together into a single, urgent murmur. Kara floats somewhere beneath it, awareness drifting in and out like a tide she can’t quite fight.
Her body hurts in places that don’t make sense.
Not sharp pain. Not clean.
Wrong pain. Scattered. Uneven. Like her healing keeps starting and stopping mid-thought.
She tries to breathe and feels resistance. Something presses gently but firmly over her face. Oxygen. The realization arrives slowly, dim and distant.
I fell.
The memory comes without images—just the sensation of air tearing past her, of weightlessness breaking into impact. Her chest tightens reflexively, breath hitching.
“Kara—easy. Stay with us.”
Alex’s voice.
The relief hits harder than it should.
Kara tries to answer. Her lips part. Nothing comes out. Her tongue feels thick, uncooperative, as if it no longer remembers how words work.
Hands move around her—professional, careful—but one presence never leaves.
Warm. Steady.
Lena.
Kara doesn’t open her eyes, but she knows. She always knows. The awareness settles into her bones with the certainty of gravity.
She stayed.
That thought anchors her, fragile but real.
“Kara,” Lena says, close now, voice low and controlled in a way that costs something. “You’re being moved. Don’t fight it.”
Kara tries to nod. The effort sends a flare of pain through her neck and she stills immediately, breath catching.
“Okay,” Alex says, sharper now. “Lift on three. One—two—”
The world shifts beneath her. The gurney jolts, then steadies. Kara gasps softly, a thin sound dragged out of her without permission.
“I’ve got you,” Lena murmurs instantly, a hand tightening at Kara’s shoulder, grounding, unwavering. “I’m here.”
Kara’s fingers twitch.
They don’t quite obey her, but they curl anyway, weak and searching. She feels fabric under her hand—Lena’s sleeve—and clings to it with what little strength she has.
There’s a pressure in her chest that has nothing to do with injury.
They saw me fall.
The knowledge lands heavy and cold. Not shame. Not fear.
Exposure.
She tries to swallow. Tries again to speak.
“I—” The sound breaks apart before it forms.
“Don’t,” Alex says quickly, closer now. “Save it.”
The ambulance doors slam shut. Darkness folds in, punctuated by harsh white lights that stutter with movement. The sirens rise again, vibrating through the floor and into Kara’s bones.
The city slides away.
Kara drifts.
Through the haze, she hears Lena’s voice once more—quiet, fierce, threaded with something she doesn’t have the strength to name.
“I’m not going anywhere.”
Kara lets go.
Not of consciousness entirely—but of the fight to stay rigidly present. Her body sinks into the support beneath her, into the hands holding her steady.
The last thing she knows, before the world dims again, is certainty.
They didn’t look away.
And survival—she realizes dimly, painfully—is no longer enough.
---
CHAPTER 23 — The Fall
SCENE 13 — “After the Fall”
POV: Alex → Lena → Kara
The monitors never settle.
Alex stands at the foot of the bed, arms folded tight across her chest, eyes locked on the readouts as if she can will them into coherence. Heart rate irregular. Healing response inconsistent—starting, stopping, starting again. Not crashing. Not stabilizing.
Hovering.
Too many doctors. Too many quiet voices. Too many careful looks that say this should not be happening without ever saying it aloud.
Alex hears all of it anyway.
“She should be knitting faster.”
“This doesn’t match baseline Kryptonian recovery.”
“Let’s wait and see.”
Wait and see, Alex thinks bitterly. Like that’s ever worked.
She forces herself to breathe and keeps her voice steady when she speaks. “Clear the room,” she says. “I want minimal staff. Page me if anything shifts.”
There’s a moment of hesitation—then compliance. The door slides shut, leaving only the low hum of machines and the soft, uneven rhythm of Kara’s breathing.
Alex exhales, slow and controlled.
She turns.
Lena is already there.
Seated beside the bed, close enough that her knee touches the frame, one hand resting on Kara’s forearm as if it belongs there. No gloves. No distance. Just contact—constant, grounding.
Alex studies her for a moment before speaking.
“She hasn’t woken up,” Alex says quietly.
“I know,” Lena replies.
No accusation. No edge. Just fact.
Alex swallows. “Her healing’s… wrong. We’re monitoring, but—” She stops herself. There are no words that make this better.
Lena doesn’t ask for reassurance.
She looks at Kara instead.
Kara’s face is slack with exhaustion, lashes dark against too-pale skin. A faint crease mars her brow, like her body is still fighting something even in rest. The rise and fall of her chest is shallow, measured—assisted.
Lena’s thumb moves once, slow and careful, brushing along Kara’s wrist. Not to wake her. Just to remind her she’s not alone.
“She stayed,” Lena says softly. “Even after everything.”
Alex nods. “She always does.”
The weight of that lands between them.
Alex shifts, hands dropping to her sides. “I won’t ask you to leave,” she says. “Not now. Not later.”
Lena looks up then, meeting Alex’s gaze. There’s no triumph there. No challenge.
Only resolve.
“Good,” Lena says. “Because I wouldn’t.”
They stand like that for a moment—two sentinels bracketing the bed—before Alex steps back, giving Lena space without being asked.
Lena leans closer.
“Kara,” she murmurs, voice steady, intimate. “You don’t get to be done yet.”
Kara doesn’t answer.
But her fingers twitch.
Just once.
Lena stills, breath catching, then carefully encloses Kara’s hand in her own. She doesn’t squeeze. She doesn’t demand more.
She stays.
From the doorway, Alex watches the monitors continue their stubborn, imperfect rhythm.
Alive.
Unstable.
Changed.
Alex knows it with the same certainty that settles in her bones:
Survival was never supposed to be the victory.
And whatever comes next—
None of them are walking out of it the same way they went in.
Chapter 24: Chapter 24: After the Fall
Summary:
Kara survives the fall—but survival isn’t healing.
As the DEO stabilizes what it can’t understand, it becomes clear that something deeper is wrong. Kara’s body refuses to recover. The rules she’s relied on fall silent. And through it all, Lena stays—quiet, unwavering, present—while Alex confronts the cost of asking Kara to be less human.
This isn’t escalation.
It’s the aftermath.
Notes:
This chapter is about stillness after impact—what doesn’t heal, what doesn’t answer, and what remains when strength isn’t enough. Thank you for staying with the quiet.
Chapter Text
---
CHAPTER 24 — After the Fall
SCENE 1 — “Impact” (Revised)
POV: Kara (fragmented)
Consciousness returns unevenly.
Not as sight or sound, but as pressure—heavy, indiscriminate, wrong. Kara feels it before she understands it, the weight of her own body pressing in places it shouldn’t, pinning thought before it can form.
Pain follows.
Not sharp. Not clean. A dense, spreading ache that refuses to localize, as if her nerves are speaking different languages at the same time. It makes no sense. Pain is supposed to teach you where you are. This only tells her she’s still here.
She tries to move.
The intention fires. The body does not.
There’s a delay—noticeable, terrifying—like a command sent into empty space. Her chest tightens. Breath stutters in, then out, shallow and uneven.
This isn’t right.
The realization arrives without panic. Just fact.
Healing should already be working. She knows that the way she knows how to fly—instinctive, unquestioned. Even now, something inside her tries to respond. She feels it start, a familiar gathering of warmth beneath her skin—
—and then it stops.
Starts again.
Stops.
A misfire. A stutter. As if the process can’t decide where to begin.
Memory intrudes in pieces. Not images. Sensations.
Wind tearing past her.
The sickening drop.
The certainty—absolute, immediate—that the ground would come too fast.
Witnesses.
Her throat tightens. A sound catches halfway out of her chest and breaks apart before it becomes anything recognizable.
Hands touch her—careful, urgent, unfamiliar. The contact grounds her just enough to register voices around her, overlapping, indistinct. Someone says don’t move. Someone else says her name.
She wants to answer. To reassure them. To say she’s okay.
She isn’t sure if that would be a lie.
Her mouth won’t cooperate anyway.
The world shifts. Light slides across her closed eyelids, too bright, too close. For a moment she thinks she’s floating—then the pain settles again, dragging her back down.
Heavy. Wrong.
Still wrong.
Kara exhales and lets the effort go—not surrendering, not giving up. Just releasing the need to hold herself together when her body clearly cannot.
She is alive.
And something inside her has gone quiet in a way she does not recognize.
---
CHAPTER 24 — After the Fall
SCENE 2 — “Do Not Move Her” (Revised)
POV: Lena → Alex
The room is already crowded when Lena becomes aware of it.
Equipment seeps in around the edges first—monitors wheeled too close, lights adjusted, gloved hands hovering with careful restraint. DEO efficiency without the spectacle. Quiet voices. Measured movements.
At the center of it all, Kara lies still.
Lena is there before anyone asks her to be.
She sits close enough that her knee touches the edge of the bed, one hand resting at Kara’s shoulder, the other steady at her neck. She keeps contact light but constant, exactly where it needs to be. Kara’s skin is warm. Her breathing is present—uneven, shallow, wrong—but present.
“Vitals?” someone asks.
“Stable,” comes the answer. “But—”
“But not improving,” Lena finishes silently.
Alex steps in from the side, command presence settling over her like armor. She scans the setup, the monitors, the body on the bed—and then Lena.
“Okay,” Alex says, voice firm. “Let’s get her prepped. We need to—”
“No.”
Lena doesn’t raise her voice. She doesn’t move her hands.
She simply says the word.
Alex pauses, caught mid-gesture. “Lena, I need you to step back so we can—”
“No,” Lena repeats, and this time she lifts her eyes.
There is no hysteria there. No bargaining. No edge. Only certainty.
“Do not move her.”
The room stills—not dramatically, but perceptibly. A recalibration. Alex holds Lena’s gaze, protocol and instinct colliding in real time.
J’onn steps closer, his attention shifting inward as he reaches beyond the physical. His brow furrows—not in alarm, but confusion.
“There is… absence,” he says slowly. “Not simply injury. Something is missing.”
Lena’s fingers tighten almost imperceptibly at Kara’s shoulder.
“What does that mean?” Alex asks.
J’onn shakes his head. “I cannot say. The pattern does not match trauma alone.”
The convergence remains silent.
No hum. No pressure. No sense of correction pushing back against what’s wrong. Just quiet—unnatural and complete.
Alex exhales, the sound sharp with contained frustration. She nods once. “All right. Stabilize in place. Minimal movement. Work around her.”
The order ripples outward. Medics adjust without comment, repositioning equipment instead of the patient. No one challenges Lena’s presence again.
She stays exactly where she is.
Fear burns through her chest—clean, overriding, leaving no room for anger or questions. Kara’s breath brushes faintly against her wrist. Lena focuses on that. On the simple fact of it.
“Stay,” she murmurs, too low for anyone else to hear.
And Kara does.
For now.
---
CHAPTER 24 — After the Fall
SCENE 3 — “Not Healing”
POV: Alex
Alex has seen enough trauma bays to know when something refuses to behave.
This refuses.
The monitors flicker through readouts that should be reassuring—heart rate present, oxygen stable, neural activity active—but none of it resolves into the pattern Alex expects. Spikes surge, collapse, surge again. Cellular regeneration initiates, stalls, then misfires entirely.
“She should be responding by now,” a medic says quietly, careful not to sound accusatory.
Alex nods once. “I know.”
Kara’s body lies still beneath the lights, too still for someone who is supposed to heal through anything. Alex watches the data scroll past and feels the sickening gap between experience and reality widen.
“This looks like interrupted regeneration,” another tech offers. “Like the process keeps—resetting.”
Resetting.
Alex’s jaw tightens.
They run the diagnostics again. Different sensors. Different baselines. Kryptonian physiology cross-referenced against everything the DEO has catalogued.
Nothing fits.
“It’s not cellular damage alone,” Alex says finally. “It’s like her system doesn’t know which state to recover to.”
The room goes quiet.
Alex stares at Kara’s still form and hears her own voice, echoing back from days ago—be less human—advice given in the abstract, never imagining the cost would come due like this.
Guilt settles hard in her chest.
“She held back,” Alex says softly, not to anyone in particular. “She always does.”
No one contradicts her.
“She fought like she was afraid of winning the wrong way,” Alex continues, eyes never leaving Kara. “And now—”
Now the bill is being paid.
“Can you fix it?” Alex asks.
The medic hesitates. “Not medically.”
Alex exhales slowly, steadying herself. “Then keep her stable. Watch everything. If it spikes—even a little—I want to know.”
She steps closer to the bed, lowering her voice. “Hang on, Kara,” she murmurs. “You don’t get to be done yet.”
The monitors continue their uneven rhythm.
Alive.
Not healing.
And wrong in a way Alex cannot yet name.
---
CHAPTER 24 — After the Fall
SCENE 4 — “Lena Stays”
POV: Lena
Time loses its edges.
Lena measures it in breaths instead—Kara’s, shallow and uneven, rising beneath her hand. Machines hum softly around them, lights dimmed to something less invasive, but the room never truly settles. It just… waits.
Lena does not move from the chair beside the bed.
She should be exhausted. She knows that in an abstract way. Her body has been running on something sharp and unsustainable since the fall, but sitting here, with Kara’s fingers curled weakly around hers, she cannot bring herself to care.
Fear overrides everything else.
Not the loud kind. The quiet, focused kind that strips anger and questions down to nothing useful. The kind that leaves only stay.
Kara’s skin is warm. Too warm, sometimes. Then cool again, the fluctuations subtle but unmistakable beneath Lena’s palm. Each shift tightens something in her chest.
“I’m here,” Lena says softly, though Kara hasn’t stirred. She isn’t sure who the words are for. “I’m not going anywhere.”
She watches Kara’s face for signs—twitches, changes, anything that might mean progress. There are moments when Kara’s brow furrows, when her breathing stutters as if she’s trying to surface from somewhere deep.
Lena leans closer every time.
No speeches. No reassurances about tomorrow. Just presence. Just contact.
Alex checks in quietly once, eyes rimmed with something she doesn’t name. Lena nods in response, accepting the silence for what it is. J’onn passes by the doorway and pauses, his gaze lingering on them both before he moves on.
The world continues outside this room.
Inside it, Lena stays exactly where she is, fingers laced with Kara’s, anchoring what she can.
Because whatever comes next—
Kara will not face it alone.
---
CHAPTER 24 — After the Fall
SCENE 5 — “Human Enough”
POV: Kara
Awareness returns in a narrow band.
Kara surfaces into it slowly, like breaking through ice that doesn’t want to give. Light presses at the backs of her eyes. Sound exists in fragments—machines, footsteps, a voice close enough to matter.
Pain settles into place the moment she’s aware enough to register it.
It’s everywhere. Not sharp, not blinding—just deep and insistent, threaded through her in ways that make it hard to tell where she ends and it begins. Her body feels heavy, misaligned, like it’s remembering the wrong version of itself.
She exhales, a shallow sound that scrapes on the way out.
Lena’s hand tightens around hers immediately.
“I’m here,” Lena says softly.
Kara blinks, lashes fluttering. It takes effort—more than it should—to open her eyes. The ceiling swims into focus, then Lena’s face, pale and intent and so close it almost hurts to look at.
She swallows. Her throat burns.
“I—” The word comes out broken. She tries again, forcing breath behind it. “I tried.”
Lena doesn’t interrupt.
Kara’s chest tightens, emotion cutting sharper than pain. “I tried to do it right,” she whispers. “I didn’t want—” Her voice falters. She closes her eyes for a second, gathers what’s left of her strength. “I didn’t want anyone else to get hurt.”
Lena leans in just enough that Kara can feel the warmth of her. “I know,” she says.
No correction. No argument.
Just understanding.
The simplicity of it hits harder than anything else. Kara’s breath stutters, relief and shame tangling in her chest until she can’t separate them. Being human enough to care—that was always the part she couldn’t turn off.
Her grip on Lena’s hand tightens weakly.
“I’m sorry,” Kara murmurs, the apology instinctive, reflexive.
Lena shakes her head once, barely perceptible. “Later,” she says gently. “Right now, just stay.”
Kara nods—or thinks she does. Exhaustion pulls at her, dragging her back toward the edge of consciousness. As her eyes slip closed again, one thought lingers with painful clarity:
She didn’t fail because she wasn’t strong enough.
She failed because she cared.
And for the first time since the fall, Kara lets herself rest against that truth, human enough to need the hand holding hers.
---
CHAPTER 24 — After the Fall
SCENE 6 — “The Diagnosis”
POV: J’onn → Alex
J’onn closes the door behind them.
The room beyond is quiet—machines doing their careful work, Lena’s silhouette unmoving at Kara’s side. J’onn keeps his voice low, not out of secrecy, but respect.
“This is not a single injury,” he says.
Alex folds her arms, bracing. “That was my impression.”
J’onn nods once. “Her body is responding as if to multiple states of trauma at once. Not sequential. Concurrent.” He searches for the right words. “It is as though her physiology is being asked to recover to different outcomes simultaneously.”
Alex’s jaw tightens. “That’s not possible.”
“For her,” J’onn says gently, “it appears to be.”
He gestures toward the door. “I sense strain across layers—choices made, paths taken. The damage is not merely physical. It is cumulative.”
Alex looks away, the weight of it settling. “So what are we saying?”
J’onn meets her gaze. “That what is wrong with Kara cannot be resolved here. Not by medicine. Not by will.”
Silence stretches between them.
Alex exhales, slow and controlled. “Then we stabilize,” she says. “We keep her alive. We buy time.”
“Yes,” J’onn agrees. “Time may be the only intervention available to us.”
Alex nods once, decision locked in place. “Then that’s what we do.”
She reaches for the door.
Behind it, Kara breathes—uneven but present.
And for now, that will have to be enough.
---
CHAPTER 24 — After the Fall
SCENE 7 — “The Silence”
POV: Kara (internal)
The quiet is complete.
Not the soft quiet of sleep or the welcome hush after pain. This is different—wide and hollow, stretching out in every direction with nothing to push against. Kara drifts in it, aware enough to notice the absence before she understands it.
There is no hum.
No underlying pressure at the edge of her awareness. No corrective pull, no invisible current steadying her when things go wrong.
The Speed Force is gone.
The realization lands without drama. No spike of fear. No warning. Just certainty, settling heavy and cold in her chest.
It should be here.
She has never been without it—not entirely. Even when it punished her. Even when it hurt. There was always something. A presence. A rule. A line she could feel even when she crossed it.
Now there is nothing.
Her body floats somewhere beyond sensation. Pain exists, but it feels distant, muffled, like it belongs to someone else. What frightens her is not the pain—it’s the stillness beneath it.
This isn’t how it’s supposed to end.
The thought comes unbidden, clear and sharp. Not panic. Not pleading. Assessment.
She reaches—instinctively, desperately—for anything that might answer.
Nothing answers back.
Kara understands then, with a clarity that eclipses every other sensation:
She is dying.
Not violently. Not heroically.
Quietly.
In a room full of people who can’t hear what she’s listening for.
Her breath catches, shallow and uneven, but she forces it to steady. She refuses to let the thought spiral. Refuses to let fear take over what little control she has left.
She holds on instead.
To the warmth at her side.
To the weight of fingers curled around hers.
To Lena’s presence—solid, real, anchoring her to this moment.
Stay, Kara tells herself, the word forming with deliberate care. Just stay.
Because even if nothing is coming to save her—
She is not alone.
And that has to mean something.
---
END CHAPTER 24 — After the Fall
Chapter 25: Chapter 25: The Fracture Holds
Summary:
Kara survives—but the timeline does not agree.
As her recovery stalls and then slips, the truth becomes unavoidable: this isn’t an injury that can heal. It’s a fracture under pressure. When the Speed Force intervenes and pulls help from the future, the team is forced to confront limits they can’t overcome alone.
The solution isn’t repair.
It’s connection.And Lena chooses to step where no one else can.
Notes:
This chapter is about thresholds—what breaks, what holds, and what it costs to stop carrying something alone. The next step changes everything.
Chapter Text
CHAPTER 25 — The Fracture Holds
SCENE 1 — “Regression”
POV: Alex
By morning, Kara is no longer in immediate danger.
That’s the phrase the medical team uses. No longer in immediate danger. It sounds reassuring until Alex notices how carefully no one says the word better.
Kara lies propped slightly on the bed, eyes half-open, unfocused. The worst of the violent instability has eased—no alarms screaming, no sudden drops—but the quiet that replaces it feels provisional, like the pause between tremors.
Alex watches the monitors anyway.
Heart rate steady. Respiration assisted but even. Energy output… diminished. Not flatlined—never that—but reduced in a way that makes Alex’s skin itch. Kara’s baseline should sit higher, stronger. Instead, the numbers hover just above human norms, stubbornly refusing to climb.
“Okay,” Alex says, more to herself than anyone else. “Okay.”
She steps closer. “Kara?”
Kara’s eyes flicker. It takes a second—too long—for recognition to surface.
“Hey,” Kara whispers. Her voice is hoarse, thin. She swallows and winces. “Sorry.”
Alex closes her eyes briefly.
“Don’t,” she says. “Just—don’t.”
Kara tries to smile. The effort costs her. Alex sees it in the way her breath stutters, in the way her hand trembles against the sheet when she tries to shift.
“I’m fine,” Kara says automatically.
The lie doesn’t even make it to full volume before it collapses under its own weight. Kara’s brow creases in confusion, as if she realizes mid-sentence that the words don’t match what her body is telling her.
She exhales, frustrated. “I mean… I will be.”
Alex reaches out, stopping Kara’s restless movement with a steady hand on her forearm. “You don’t have to do that,” she says quietly. “Not right now.”
Kara’s gaze slides past her, unfocused again. Alex recognizes the look—someone checking internal systems that aren’t responding the way they should.
“I feel… slow,” Kara admits after a moment. “Like everything’s… lagging.”
Alex nods once. “We see it too.”
She doesn’t say regression, but the word hangs between them anyway. Kara’s recovery isn’t progressing. It’s stalling—and in places, slipping backward.
Across the room, Lena stands without comment, arms folded loosely, eyes never leaving Kara. She hasn’t slept. Alex can tell by the set of her shoulders, the way she doesn’t sit even when there’s a chair within reach.
Alex lowers her voice. “We’re keeping you here a bit longer,” she tells Kara. “Just to be safe.”
Kara’s eyes flick to Lena, then back. “I don’t want to be a problem.”
The words land harder than Alex expects.
“You’re not,” Alex says immediately. Then, more carefully, “You’re hurt.”
Kara nods, accepting that in theory if not yet in practice. Her eyes close again, exhaustion pulling her under with alarming ease.
Alex straightens slowly, stepping back. She glances at the monitors one more time—stable, yes, but only just.
The fracture is holding.
For now.
And Alex knows, deep in her bones, that holding is not the same thing as healing.
---
CHAPTER 25 — The Fracture Holds
SCENE 2 — “The Wrong Kind of Quiet”
POV: J’onn
J’onn stands alone at the foot of the bed.
He has asked the others to step back—not out of secrecy, but necessity. What he is about to do requires stillness. Not silence. Stillness.
He closes his eyes and reaches.
Not forcefully. Not probing. He extends his senses the way one listens for a familiar voice in a crowded room—careful, respectful, attuned.
The resistance is immediate.
Not a wall. Not pain.
Pressure.
Temporal pressure, he realizes, surprised by the distinction. His awareness slides, then rebounds, as if the space around Kara refuses to resolve into a single point. It feels… layered. Overlapping impressions that cannot be separated without consequence.
J’onn exhales slowly and tries again, adjusting—less depth, more breadth.
The result is the same.
Repulsion.
His brow furrows. Kara’s mind has always been open to him, even when shielded. Even when wounded. This is different. This is not defense.
This is displacement.
He opens his eyes and turns to Alex, who has been watching him with sharp attention. “I cannot enter,” he says quietly.
Alex stiffens. “You’re being blocked?”
“No,” J’onn replies. “I am being refused.”
He gestures toward Kara. “Her mind is not rejecting contact. It is… out of phase. As though it is no longer fully aligned with this moment.”
Alex’s jaw tightens. “You’re saying this isn’t neurological.”
“I am saying,” J’onn corrects gently, “that this is not something medicine or telepathy can reach.”
He looks at Kara again—her too-still form, the faint tension beneath her skin that never quite settles.
“There is a wrongness to the quiet around her,” he continues. “An absence where there should be continuity.”
Alex crosses her arms, absorbing that. “Temporal.”
“Yes.”
The word lands heavy between them.
J’onn straightens, expression grave. “Something has interfered with the natural order that anchors her here. And whatever it is—it is not letting go.”
Alex exhales through her nose. “So we’re waiting.”
“For now,” J’onn agrees.
But as he watches Kara’s chest rise and fall, he knows waiting will not be enough for long.
The quiet around her is not peace.
It is strain.
And strain always breaks eventually.
---
CHAPTER 25 — The Fracture Holds
SCENE 3 — “Speed Force Manifestation”
POV: Kara
The quiet fractures.
Not with sound—there is no thunder, no rush of wind—but with presence. Kara feels it before she sees anything, a sudden pressure at the edge of her awareness that doesn’t belong to the room, the machines, or the slow rhythm of her own breathing.
Her eyes snap open.
Light bends.
The air around her ripples, subtle but unmistakable, as if reality has briefly forgotten how to hold its shape. For a heartbeat, Kara thinks the pain has finally pushed her into hallucination.
Then the pain recedes.
Not gone. Never gone. But held at bay by something stronger, something ancient and familiar in a way that makes her chest ache.
You broke the rule.
The voice is not sound. It does not come from anywhere Kara can point to. It exists inside her—everywhere at once, layered through thought and memory.
Her breath stutters. “I didn’t—” The words come out weak, barely more than air. “I tried to fix it.”
You tried to carry it.
The presence sharpens, not angry, but absolute. Kara feels it brush past the fracture inside her, testing the edges, and the sensation is unbearable—not pain, but exposure.
“I couldn’t let it happen again,” she whispers, the confession spilling out before she can stop it. “I thought if I did it right this time—if I was careful—”
Care is not the violation.
The pressure eases just enough for Kara to breathe.
Isolation is.
Understanding hits her harder than any blow Reign landed.
She squeezes her eyes shut, tears leaking out anyway. “I didn’t want anyone else to pay for it.”
The presence pauses.
When it speaks again, it is quieter—not gentle, but precise.
She cannot carry this alone.
Kara’s chest tightens painfully. Images flicker at the edges of her awareness—hands holding hers, a steady voice refusing to leave, a presence that anchored her when everything else went silent.
“Lena,” Kara breathes.
The air steadies. The rippling light fades, leaving the room exactly as it was—machines humming, monitors steady, no sign anything extraordinary has occurred.
The pain rushes back in.
The fracture holds.
But something fundamental has shifted.
Kara stares up at the ceiling, heart racing, the message echoing through her with merciless clarity.
This isn’t a warning.
It’s a boundary.
And she has reached it.
---
CHAPTER 25 — The Fracture Holds
SCENE 3 — “Speed Force Manifestation”
POV: Kara
The quiet fractures.
Not with sound—there is no thunder, no rush of wind—but with presence. Kara feels it before she sees anything, a sudden pressure at the edge of her awareness that doesn’t belong to the room, the machines, or the slow rhythm of her own breathing.
Her eyes snap open.
Light bends.
The air around her ripples, subtle but unmistakable, as if reality has briefly forgotten how to hold its shape. For a heartbeat, Kara thinks the pain has finally pushed her into hallucination.
Then the pain recedes.
Not gone. Never gone. But held at bay by something stronger, something ancient and familiar in a way that makes her chest ache.
You broke the rule.
The voice is not sound. It does not come from anywhere Kara can point to. It exists inside her—everywhere at once, layered through thought and memory.
Her breath stutters. “I didn’t—” The words come out weak, barely more than air. “I tried to fix it.”
You tried to carry it.
The presence sharpens, not angry, but absolute. Kara feels it brush past the fracture inside her, testing the edges, and the sensation is unbearable—not pain, but exposure.
“I couldn’t let it happen again,” she whispers, the confession spilling out before she can stop it. “I thought if I did it right this time—if I was careful—”
Care is not the violation.
The pressure eases just enough for Kara to breathe.
Isolation is.
Understanding hits her harder than any blow Reign landed.
She squeezes her eyes shut, tears leaking out anyway. “I didn’t want anyone else to pay for it.”
The presence pauses.
When it speaks again, it is quieter—not gentle, but precise.
She cannot carry this alone.
Kara’s chest tightens painfully. Images flicker at the edges of her awareness—hands holding hers, a steady voice refusing to leave, a presence that anchored her when everything else went silent.
“Lena,” Kara breathes.
The air steadies. The rippling light fades, leaving the room exactly as it was—machines humming, monitors steady, no sign anything extraordinary has occurred.
The pain rushes back in.
The fracture holds.
But something fundamental has shifted.
Kara stares up at the ceiling, heart racing, the message echoing through her with merciless clarity.
This isn’t a warning.
It’s a boundary.
And she has reached it.
---
CHAPTER 25 — The Fracture Holds
SCENE 4 — “Elsewhere / Elsewhen”
POV: Brainy
The alarm is not subtle.
It cuts through the Legion ship’s ambient hum with a frequency Brainy hasn’t heard since training simulations—sharp, layered, recursive. Temporal alerts cascade across the central display in rapid succession, symbols stacking faster than the system can clear them.
Brainy straightens instantly. “That’s… not scheduled.”
He moves to the console, fingers flying as he pulls diagnostic overlays into view. Chronal variance spikes. Anchor drift. Convergence echoes where none should exist.
“No,” he murmurs, reading the data as it updates. “No, no, this is—this is wrong.”
The ship lurches—not physically, but contextually. Space folds in on itself for a fraction of a second, the stars beyond the viewport smearing into impossible lines before snapping back into place.
Brainy grabs the edge of the console, eyes wide. “Temporal displacement without a jump command? That’s not—”
The alarms intensify.
The ship’s AI begins issuing warnings in rapid succession, each one more concerning than the last. External force detected. Chronal integrity compromised. Anchor loss imminent.
Brainy pulls up the source vector and freezes.
The signature is faint but unmistakable—an echo of a pattern he has studied, catalogued, and hoped never to see outside of theory.
Kara Zor-El.
“No,” he says again, softer now. “You can’t be—”
The ship shudders as if something enormous has taken hold of it. Brainy watches the readings spike past safe thresholds, the numbers turning red faster than he can process.
This isn’t a summons.
It’s an interception.
“Okay,” Brainy says, forcing calm into his voice as he reroutes power, overrides safeguards, and initiates emergency containment protocols. “Okay. If you’re pulling us—then I need to survive the trip.”
The stars outside the viewport collapse inward, light twisting into a tunnel that defies depth and direction. Time itself seems to stretch, then compress, the sensation nauseating even through the ship’s stabilizers.
Brainy braces himself as the final alert flashes across the screen:
FORCED TEMPORAL REALIGNMENT IN PROGRESS.
He exhales sharply.
“Of course it’s you,” he mutters, one hand steady on the console as the ship is dragged violently out of its present.
Elsewhere fractures.
Elsewhen collapses.
And Brainy disappears into the pull, carried toward a moment he was never meant to reach.
---
---
---
CHAPTER 25 — The Fracture Holds
SCENE 5 — “Forced Arrival”
POV: Brainy → Alex
The stars fracture.
Not collapse—fracture, like reality has been gripped too tightly in the wrong place.
Brainy’s console shrieks as timelines fold and refold faster than the displays can resolve them. Chronal alarms cascade, each one overriding the last.
“This is not—” Brainy snaps, fingers flying across the controls. “This is not a valid jump vector!”
The Legion ship lurches violently.
Spatial coordinates blur. Temporal anchors disengage without authorization. Brainy stares at the readouts, horror sharpening into clarity as the data settles into a pattern he has never seen before.
“No beacon,” he mutters. “No recall signal. No predictive correction curve.”
The ship is not traveling.
It is being removed.
“Oh sprock,” Brainy breathes.
The stars stretch thin and then—
Gone.
For a fraction of a second, Brainy exists outside sequence.
There is no direction. No before or after. Only pressure—vast, impersonal, and precise—pressing not against the ship, but against the timeline itself.
This is not propulsion.
This is intervention.
The Legion ship drops back into reality with a bone-jarring snap.
Lights flicker. Systems reboot in staggered waves. Gravity reasserts itself brutally as emergency stabilizers kick in, arresting a catastrophic descent just before impact.
Brainy grips the console, heart hammering as he forces himself to breathe.
“I was not redirected,” he says aloud, grounding himself with the sound of his own voice. “I was… selected.”
The ship settles into a hard hover above National City, smoke curling from stressed systems.
Below, DEO alarms ignite.
Moments later, the ship touches down inside a secured perimeter, scorched earth steaming beneath its landing struts.
The ramp opens.
Brainy steps out, disoriented but upright, eyes scanning the unfamiliar skyline—the wrong stars, the wrong era.
Alex Danvers raises her weapon instantly. “Identify yourself.”
“Querl Dox,” Brainy says quickly. “Brainiac Five. Legion of Super-Heroes.”
He stops mid-sentence.
Because he feels it.
Not the city. Not the people.
Her.
“Kara,” he says softly.
Alex’s grip tightens. “You know her?”
Brainy swallows, dread and certainty locking into place. “Yes. And if I was pulled here like this—then she’s in trouble.”
“She’s alive,” Alex says. “But she’s not healing.”
Brainy closes his eyes for half a second.
“That would be the fracture,” he replies. “Or rather—what happens when a timeline can no longer agree with itself.”
Alex stares at him. “You’re saying this is about time.”
Brainy opens his eyes again, expression grave.
“I’m saying Kara Danvers is failing in a way your century doesn’t yet have language for.”
Behind him, the Legion ship finishes rebooting.
The timeline does not.
---
---
CHAPTER 25 — The Fracture Holds
SCENE 6 — “Diagnosis”
POV: Brainy
Brainy stands too close to the bed.
He corrects for it a second later, stepping back half a pace as holographic readouts shimmer into place around Kara’s still form. The data flickers—overlapping models phasing in and out of alignment.
“This is not a medical failure,” he says carefully. “And it is not precisely an injury.”
Alex folds her arms. “Then what is it?”
Brainy exhales and re-runs the scan. The numbers don’t change.
“Oh sprock,” he mutters under his breath.
He expands the display, pulling multiple temporal states into view—ghosted silhouettes layered atop one another, never fully syncing.
“Kara’s timeline is under sustained tension,” he explains. “Not collapsing. Not breaking. It is being held between incompatible outcomes.”
Lena’s posture stills.
“These are not projections,” Brainy continues. “They are residual states. Endpoints that should have resolved—but didn’t.”
Alex’s jaw tightens. “That’s why she’s not healing.”
“Yes,” Brainy confirms. “Her physiology is attempting to reconcile multiple versions of ‘recovery’ simultaneously. Each time it selects one, another asserts itself.”
He glances at Kara, something uncharacteristically unsettled crossing his expression.
“In my time, this is classified as a fracture hold. The timeline has not failed—but it is under regulatory strain.”
“Can you fix it?” Alex asks.
Brainy doesn’t answer immediately.
When he does, his voice is precise. “No.”
Silence drops into the room.
“I can slow the degradation,” he adds. “Stabilize the disagreement long enough to prevent collapse. But repairing the fracture would require altering fixed outcomes.”
He looks between them. “And whatever intervened to pull me here would not permit that.”
Lena’s fingers tighten around Kara’s hand.
“So we’re buying time,” she says.
“Yes,” Brainy replies. “Time, and stability.”
Alex exhales sharply. “And if we fail?”
Brainy hesitates—just a fraction.
“Then the timeline resolves the conflict without her consent.”
He powers down the display. Kara shifts faintly, restless but unconscious.
“The fracture holds,” Brainy says quietly. “But only because something else is preventing it from snapping.”
---
---
CHAPTER 25 — The Fracture Holds
SCENE 7 — “The Only Option”
POV: Brainy → Lena
The room settles into a careful stillness.
Kara sleeps, breath shallow but steady, the quiet rhythm of the monitors doing nothing to ease the tension coiled through the air. Alex stands near the door, arms crossed, jaw set. Lena remains at Kara’s side, one hand resting where Kara’s pulse beats faintly beneath her fingers.
Brainy finishes the scan—and stills.
His hands tremble as he stares at the holographic readouts flickering in front of him.
“This is—” He stops. Blinks. Re-runs the calculation.
Then, quietly:
“Oh sprock.”
Everyone turns toward him.
Brainy straightens, posture snapping into focus as panic resolves into analysis. “I did not initiate a jump. There was no Legion recall signal. No time beacon. No predictive correction window.”
He swipes the display wider, pulling up overlapping temporal models.
“What occurred was a non-local temporal extraction,” he says, voice tight with disbelief. “Something reached into my timeline and removed me.”
Kara shifts faintly in her sleep.
“Removed you how?” Alex asks.
Brainy looks at Kara then—really looks—his eyes sharp with an unnerving clarity.
“Selectively,” he says. “With intent.”
He gestures at the cascading data. “The energy signature doesn’t match known chronal storms, Legion tech, or multiversal bleed. It overrides causality instead of traveling through it.”
A beat.
“In simpler terms,” Brainy adds, “I wasn’t redirected. I was… pulled.”
Silence stretches.
Lena folds her arms. “By what?”
Brainy hesitates—rare, telling.
“I don’t have a name for it,” he admits. “Only the effect. It behaves like a regulatory force. One that intervenes when timelines approach catastrophic divergence.”
His gaze flicks back to Kara, lingering a moment too long.
“And whatever it is,” he finishes quietly, “it decided you were worth intervening for.”
Another pause.
Brainy exhales sharply. “Which is… statistically alarming.”
“Oh sprock,” he mutters again, softer this time.
He steadies himself, then continues—carefully. “There is… one option. But it is not something I would ever suggest lightly.”
He activates the holo-emitter at his wrist. Light blooms upward, forming a delicate construct—interlocking rings, crystalline filaments, a lattice bending inward on itself.
“This is a Legion interface,” he explains. “A neural stabilizer designed for deep cognitive mapping. In your terms—a mindscape crown.”
Lena’s gaze sharpens. “You want to go inside her head.”
“Yes,” Brainy says. “Not to repair the fracture. That would be impossible. But to anchor her. To give her mind something stable enough to keep the timelines from tearing further apart.”
Alex shakes her head immediately. “That’s dangerous.”
“Extremely,” Brainy agrees. “Which is why it cannot be done by just anyone.”
He turns—to Lena.
The realization settles without shock.
“You’re talking about me,” Lena says.
“Yes.”
Alex steps forward. “Lena—”
“I know,” Lena says calmly, eyes never leaving Kara. “But I’m not leaving her to carry this alone.”
Brainy inclines his head. “The Speed Force will allow this once.”
Lena nods. “Then we don’t waste it.”
The only option stands.
---
CHAPTER 25 — The Fracture Holds
SCENE 8 — “Preparation”
POV: Lena
The equipment hums softly as it comes online.
Lena watches Brainy calibrate the interface with precise, economical movements—every adjustment deliberate, every safeguard double-checked. The crown rests on a sterile surface nearby, its design elegant and unsettling, as if it was never meant to be worn by anyone anchored to a single lifetime.
She steps closer to Kara’s bed.
Kara looks smaller like this. Not weak—just… still. The absence of motion feels louder than any alarm.
“I’m right here,” Lena says quietly, more for herself than for Kara. “I’m not going anywhere.”
Brainy pauses beside her. “Once the interface activates, Kara’s consciousness will destabilize briefly,” he explains. “Fear response is expected. Resistance is likely.”
Lena nods. “She won’t like this.”
“No,” Brainy agrees. “But she will recognize you.”
Lena reaches for Kara’s hand, grounding herself in the warmth there. Kara’s fingers twitch, then curl faintly around hers.
“Hey,” Kara murmurs, barely awake.
Lena leans in. “We’re going to try something,” she says honestly. No reassurances. No promises she can’t keep. “It might feel strange. But I’ll be with you the whole time.”
Kara’s brow furrows. “You… don’t have to—”
“I know,” Lena says gently. “But I want to.”
Kara studies her for a long moment, eyes searching, unfocused but intent. Then she nods—once.
Trust, offered without ceremony.
Brainy moves in, positioning the crown with careful precision. “On my mark,” he says. “Once initiated, there will be no interruption.”
Lena doesn’t look away from Kara.
“Okay,” Kara whispers.
Brainy activates the interface.
Light ripples outward—not violent, not bright—just enough to bend the air between them. Kara exhales sharply as the crown settles into place.
Lena tightens her grip.
“I’m here,” she says again.
And when the system engages, when Kara’s awareness begins to slip—
Lena stays.
---
CHAPTER 25 — The Fracture Holds
SCENE 9 — “Threshold”
POV: Kara → Lena
The world thins.
Kara feels it before she understands it—pressure easing in the wrong direction, like gravity deciding to let go instead of pull. The hum of the room dulls, machines receding into a distant echo. Her breath catches as awareness loosens its grip on the present.
“Kara,” Lena says, close. Too close to be a voice in a dream.
Kara tries to answer. The effort disperses, slipping sideways instead of forward. Her vision fractures—not into darkness, but into layers. The ceiling doubles. The light smears. Time stutters.
Not like this, she thinks, panic flickering. Don’t let her see—
The crown activates.
It isn’t violent. It doesn’t burn or tear. It settles—precise, inevitable—slotting into place with a sensation that is neither pain nor comfort. Kara exhales sharply as the last anchor to the room loosens.
“Hey,” Lena says again, steady and grounded. “I’m here.”
Kara clings to the words. “Lena—don’t—” The warning comes out thin, already unraveling. “You don’t know what—”
“I know enough,” Lena replies. “And I’m not leaving.”
The present slips.
Kara feels herself falling—not down, but inward. Memories brush past without order: a rooftop at sunset, blood on concrete, a hand reaching that never quite makes it in time. The images are incomplete, impressionistic, refusing to settle into a single truth.
Please, Kara thinks, the fear sharper now. Please don’t see this.
The crown hums once, low and resonant.
Lena inhales.
And steps forward.
The transition is immediate.
The room dissolves, replaced by a vast, quiet space that feels unfinished—edges soft, light without a source. Kara’s awareness snaps back into focus with a jolt, breath dragging in as if she’s been underwater too long.
She turns—
—and Lena is there.
Not a projection. Not an echo.
Real.
Lena’s eyes widen just slightly, taking in the impossible openness of the space around them. She steadies herself, then looks at Kara with the same deliberate calm she’s used since the fall.
“So,” Lena says quietly. “This is what it feels like.”
Kara’s chest tightens. “You weren’t supposed to—”
“I chose to,” Lena says, gently but firmly. “You don’t get to decide that part alone.”
The space around them responds—not collapsing, not shifting—but listening. The air hums faintly, a resonance Kara recognizes even as it refuses to name itself.
They stand at the edge of something vast.
A boundary.
A threshold crossed.
And somewhere beyond it, the weight Kara has been carrying waits to be seen.
---
END CHAPTER 25 — The Fracture Holds
---
Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Into the Mindscape
Summary:
Kara’s fracture does not pause for understanding.
As Reign’s pressure escalates in the waking world, Kara, Lena, and Brainy navigate the unstable interior of a mind that no longer obeys linear time. The mindscape is not a place to explore or fix—it is something that must be endured.
Lena stays.
Brainy warns.
Kara pays the cost of remaining present.Nothing here is resolved.
But something is held—barely.
Notes:
This chapter is about endurance without clarity. The mindscape doesn’t offer answers—only consequences.
Chapter Text
CHAPTER 26 — Into the Mindscape
SCENE 1 — “Escalation”
POV: Sam
The first thing Sam notices is the quiet.
Not the ordinary kind—the kind that comes after Ruby falls asleep or when the house settles for the night—but a deeper absence, like sound has been peeled away from the world and left behind an echo that never arrives.
She stands at the sink, hands braced against the porcelain.
The reflection staring back at her looks… fine. Tired, maybe. Pale. Nothing that should justify the tightness in her chest or the heat crawling just under her skin.
“Okay,” Sam mutters. “Okay.”
Her pulse thuds too fast. The room feels smaller than it should, the walls pressing inward in a way that makes her want to move, do something, just to break the sensation.
Then the quiet fractures.
Pressure blooms behind her eyes—sharp, immediate—and Sam gasps, fingers digging into the edge of the sink as heat surges up her arms. The mirror ripples, the image warping just enough to make her stomach drop.
“No,” she breathes. “No, no—”
The voice does not answer.
It doesn’t need to.
Something shifts inside her—subtle, precise, terrifying in its restraint. Not a takeover. Not yet. More like a recalibration, a tightening of parameters she didn’t know were there.
Her knees buckle. Sam catches herself on the counter, breath coming fast, shallow.
This is getting worse.
She feels it now, unmistakably: the sense of being watched from the inside. Of sharing space with something that is no longer content to wait quietly.
Images flicker at the edges of her mind—stone scorched black, a symbol burned into concrete, a figure falling through open air. None of them feel like memories. They feel like data.
Sam squeezes her eyes shut, willing the sensations away.
“I won’t hurt her,” she says aloud, voice shaking. “I won’t.”
The pressure tightens in response—not in anger, not in threat. Just confirmation.
The quiet returns, heavier than before.
Sam straightens slowly, staring at her reflection again. For a heartbeat—just one—the image shifts. Armor overlays skin. Red glints where her eyes should be.
Then it’s gone.
Sam swallows hard, forcing her breathing to steady.
Whatever is happening inside her is accelerating.
And she knows—deep in her bones—that it’s moving faster now because Kara is weakening.
Somewhere across the city, something essential is coming undone.
And Sam is running out of time.
---
CHAPTER 26 — Into the Mindscape
SCENE 2 — “Holding the Line”
POV: Kara → Lena
Kara wakes to the sensation of weight.
Not pain—at least not at first—but density, as if the air around her has thickened into something she has to push through just to breathe. Awareness comes in uneven waves, the edges blurring before snapping too sharp into focus.
Her first instinct is to reach.
Her fingers close around something warm.
Real.
Lena’s hand.
The relief is immediate and humiliating in its intensity. Kara exhales, a shaky sound she doesn’t bother hiding, and tightens her grip before she can stop herself.
“Hey,” Lena says softly. She’s right there, close enough that Kara can feel her warmth, steady and grounding. “I’m here.”
Kara nods, throat tight. “I know.” She hesitates, then adds, quieter, “I keep… losing time.”
Lena doesn’t flinch. “You’re not disappearing,” she says, precise and careful. “You’re slipping. There’s a difference.”
Kara huffs a weak laugh that turns into a wince. “That’s… reassuring. In a very Lena way.”
Lena’s mouth curves, just barely. “I’m glad.”
The room feels wrong—too still, too careful. Machines hum at a distance, but the sound doesn’t quite reach her the way it should. Kara shifts, testing her body, and feels the familiar resistance where strength should be.
Still there.
Still muted.
“I can feel it,” Kara admits. “The fracture. It’s like… standing on glass that hasn’t broken yet.”
Lena’s thumb traces a slow, deliberate line across Kara’s knuckles. “Then we don’t move,” she says. “We don’t rush. We hold the line.”
Kara turns her head, studying Lena’s face—tired, focused, afraid in a way she isn’t trying to hide. The sight twists something in her chest.
“I didn’t want you dragged into this,” Kara says. “Any of it.”
“I know,” Lena replies. “That doesn’t make it yours to carry alone.”
The words land gently but decisively, leaving no room for argument.
Kara closes her eyes for a moment, absorbing that truth. When she opens them again, the room steadies—just a fraction. Not healing. Not fixing.
But holding.
She squeezes Lena’s hand once more, a silent promise she isn’t sure she can keep.
Outside the room, the world continues to move. Inside it, they stay exactly where they are—holding the fracture together by choice, not force.
For now.
---
CHAPTER 26 — Into the Mindscape
SCENE 3 — “Already Inside”
POV: Brainy → Lena → Kara
The space does not feel like a room.
It feels like a pause.
Light without a source stretches around them, soft at the edges, unfinished—as if the world is waiting for a decision it refuses to make on its own. There is no floor, yet they stand. No horizon, yet distance exists.
Lena steadies herself instinctively.
Kara does not.
Her breath comes uneven, awareness flickering as if she’s struggling to stay anchored to a single version of herself. She looks around once, then closes her eyes, jaw tightening.
“This isn’t—” Kara swallows. “This isn’t supposed to be happening yet.”
Brainy steps closer, careful not to crowd her.
“It already is,” he says gently.
Both women turn to him.
“We are not preparing to enter your subconscious,” Brainy continues, voice precise, calibrated. “We are already inside it.”
Kara’s eyes snap open. “What?”
“The crown did not open your mind,” Brainy explains. “It prevented it from rejecting external presence. A subtle but critical distinction.”
He gestures, and faint structures resolve around them—threads of light, looping patterns that resemble neural pathways without fully committing to the illusion.
“Without the stabilizer,” he says, “your fractured consciousness would have expelled any intrusion immediately. Possibly catastrophically.”
Lena exhales slowly. “So this—” she gestures at the space around them “—is Kara.”
“Yes,” Brainy confirms. “More accurately, it is the framework that remains when incompatible timelines overlap without resolution.”
Kara presses her hands together, grounding herself in the sensation. “So why does it feel… unfinished?”
“Because it is,” Brainy replies. “You are occupying a state that should not persist. The mindscape is holding, not healing.”
He turns to Lena then, expression sharpening with analytical concern.
“Dr. Luthor’s presence here is… statistically improbable,” he says. “Which, in my experience, usually indicates necessity rather than error.”
Lena meets his gaze steadily. “Meaning?”
“Meaning your continuity appears to be acting as an anchor,” Brainy says. “A fixed emotional constant across Kara’s overlapping timelines.”
Kara shakes her head faintly. “Lena shouldn’t have to see this.”
“She already has,” Brainy replies softly. “And remaining will increase the probability of bleed-through.”
“Bleed-through?” Lena asks.
“Memory convergence,” Brainy answers. “Identity overlap. Emotional transference across temporal iterations.”
Kara goes very still.
“And if we stay too long?” she asks.
Brainy does not answer immediately.
“Exiting this state,” he says carefully, “may not restore you to your prior configuration.”
Lena’s hand finds Kara’s without hesitation.
“Say that again,” Kara whispers.
“The crown stabilizes this space,” Brainy continues. “But stabilization is not preservation. You may retain awareness of experiences that were never meant to coexist.”
Kara’s grip tightens.
“So I don’t just risk breaking,” she says quietly. “I risk becoming… wrong.”
Brainy inclines his head. “That is one statistical interpretation.”
Lena steps closer, firm, unyielding. “Then we don’t wander,” she says. “We don’t dig. We do what we came to do.”
Brainy nods once. “Agreed. Time pressure is increasing.”
The light around them hums faintly, threads tightening, pulling inward.
The mindscape does not resist them.
It waits.
---
CHAPTER 26 — Into the Mindscape
SCENE 4 — “Pressure Without Shape”
POV: Lena → Kara
The space tightens.
Not visibly—there’s no closing wall, no collapsing horizon—but Lena feels it in her chest, a subtle increase in resistance, like walking into water that keeps thickening without warning. The light dulls by a fraction. The hum deepens.
Kara stiffens beside her.
“Do you feel that?” Kara asks, voice low, controlled. Too controlled.
“Yes,” Lena answers immediately. No analysis. No reassurance. Just truth.
The ground—if it can be called that—shivers. Threads of light bend, then recoil, as if something deeper has shifted its weight. The air carries impressions rather than images: heat without flame, impact without sound.
Lena’s jaw tightens. “This isn’t a memory.”
“No,” Kara says. “It’s… pressure.”
Something brushes the edge of Kara’s awareness. She flinches—not away, but inward—shoulders curling as if bracing against a blow that never lands.
Lena steps closer, instinct overriding caution. She doesn’t touch Kara yet. She watches her breathe.
“Talk to me,” Lena says quietly.
Kara swallows. “It feels like the moment before a fall,” she says. “When you know the ground is there, but you don’t know where.”
The space responds—not by changing, but by listening. The hum oscillates, uneven now, as if testing frequencies it can’t quite settle on.
Lena looks around, trying to orient herself without imposing meaning. “Is this Reign?”
Kara shakes her head. “Not directly.” A beat. “It’s the aftermath. The echo. The part that doesn’t stop just because the fight did.”
The light fractures briefly—no images, no figures—just a surge of force that presses and releases, leaving Kara gasping.
Lena reaches out then, fingers closing around Kara’s wrist. Solid. Real.
“I’m here,” she says, firm. “Stay with me.”
Kara nods once, eyes squeezed shut. The pressure eases—not gone, but contained.
They stand there together as the space steadies into a tense equilibrium. No answers. No revelations. Just the knowledge that whatever is pushing from the edges isn’t finished—and that staying present is costing Kara more than she’s admitting.
Lena doesn’t let go.
And the mindscape, unfinished and watchful, holds its breath.
---
CHAPTER 26 — Into the Mindscape
SCENE 5 — “Diagnostics”
POV: Brainy → Lena → Kara
Brainy doesn’t look at them at first.
His eyes flick rapidly, tracking invisible data streams that refuse to fully resolve, his expression tightening as patterns emerge and then immediately destabilize.
“We are already inside a self-sustaining cognitive construct,” he says quickly. “This is not an interface. It is not responding to us. It is responding to Kara.”
Kara’s breath stutters. She doesn’t argue. She can feel it—how the space bends subtly around her attention, tightening or loosening in response to thoughts she doesn’t fully mean to have.
Brainy shifts, unsettled in a way he rarely allows himself to show.
“Temporal perception here is… inconsistent,” he continues. “Time compression, memory overlap, emotional recursion. Standard neurological safeguards are not present.”
Lena’s shoulders square. “Which means?”
Brainy hesitates.
“That means what happens here may not remain here.”
The words hang, heavier than the hum vibrating through the space.
Kara presses her palms together, grounding herself in the pressure. “So this is why it feels like everything is… stacked. Like I’m standing in too many moments at once.”
“Yes,” Brainy answers immediately. “Your consciousness is being exposed to overlapping continuity states. Prolonged exposure increases the probability of cognitive imprinting.”
Lena turns sharply toward him. “Imprinting.”
“Retention,” Brainy clarifies. “Memories, emotional responses, identity markers—without proper contextual boundaries.”
Kara goes very still.
“So if I feel something here,” she says quietly, “it doesn’t just fade when we leave.”
Brainy swallows.
“I cannot guarantee extraction without consequence,” he admits. “Cognitive imprinting is already occurring. If Kara resists… or if this environment destabilizes further…”
He trails off, jaw tightening, then adds more softly:
“…the damage may persist after we leave.”
Silence spreads—not empty, but strained.
Lena doesn’t move closer this time. She lets Kara have the space, even as her voice stays steady. “And if we stay?”
Brainy studies the data again, frustration bleeding through his precision.
“The longer we remain,” he says, “the less predictive accuracy I retain.”
A beat.
“Oh. Sprock,” he mutters. “This is… deeply suboptimal.”
Another pause, as if he’s searching for a better model and coming up empty.
“This would be the point where I say, ‘By George, I think we’ve got it,’” Brainy admits.
His gaze lifts to Kara—direct, honest.
“Unfortunately… we do not.”
The hum deepens, uneven and watchful.
Kara exhales slowly, eyes closing as the weight of it settles—not panic, not yet, but the understanding that whatever she carries out of this place will not be neatly contained.
Lena finally reaches for her hand.
Not to promise forgiveness.
Not to claim understanding.
Just to stay.
And the mindscape—unstable, unfinished—continues to hold, indifferent to hope and ruthless with time.
---
CHAPTER 26 — Into the Mindscape
SCENE 6 — “The Weight of Staying”
POV: Kara → Lena
The pressure doesn’t recede.
It settles.
Kara feels it like a hand at the base of her spine—not pushing, not pulling, just there, a constant reminder that this space is aware of her in a way nothing else ever has been. Every thought echoes a fraction longer than it should. Every memory threatens to unfold into more than one version.
She opens her eyes and immediately regrets it.
The light fractures—not into images, not yet—but into impressions layered too close together. A rooftop without sky. A fall without impact. A voice saying her name in more than one tone at once.
Kara sucks in a sharp breath.
“Hey,” Lena says, immediately. Calm. Anchored. “Stay with me.”
“I am,” Kara replies, though it costs her more than she admits. She presses her feet into the ground that isn’t a ground, forcing her attention back into her body. “It just… feels heavier the longer we stand here.”
“That tracks,” Lena says quietly. No judgment. No alarm. “Do you want to sit?”
Kara almost laughs. The sound comes out brittle. “I don’t think this place believes in sitting.”
As if in response, the space ripples—subtle, resistant—before settling again. It doesn’t accommodate. It tolerates.
Kara closes her eyes, focusing on Lena’s presence beside her. The steadiness of her breathing. The fact that Lena hasn’t stepped away, even when everything in Kara wants to tell her to run.
“I’m sorry,” Kara says suddenly.
Lena doesn’t answer right away.
“For what?” she asks instead.
“For this,” Kara says. “For pulling you into something that doesn’t play fair. For making you see… the edges.”
Lena considers that. “You didn’t pull me,” she says finally. “And I’m not here to understand everything.”
Kara opens her eyes, searching her face. “Then why are you still here?”
Lena meets her gaze without flinching. “Because leaving you alone in this would be worse.”
The words land—not as comfort, but as truth.
The hum around them deepens again, the pressure shifting, testing. Kara feels something tug at the edges of her awareness, a memory trying to assert itself with too much clarity.
She winces. “It’s doing it again.”
Lena steps closer—not touching, but close enough that Kara can feel the warmth of her presence cut through the distortion. “Tell me what you’re feeling.”
Kara swallows. “Like if I let go for even a second, it’ll decide for me. Which version stays.”
Lena’s jaw tightens. “Then don’t let go.”
“I can’t promise—”
“I’m not asking for promises,” Lena says. “I’m asking you to stay here. With me. One moment at a time.”
Kara nods, eyes closing again as she leans into that focus. The pull eases—not gone, not fixed—but resisted.
They stand like that, breathing in sync, holding against a pressure that doesn’t care about courage or intent.
Somewhere beyond the edges of the mindscape, time continues to move.
In here, every second costs something.
And Kara knows—deep in her bones—that staying is both the only thing keeping her together and the thing slowly wearing her down.
But she stays anyway.
Because Lena does.
---
Chapter 27: CHAPTER 27 — Escalation & Worldkiller Pressure
Summary:
The fallout doesn’t stop just because the fight did.
As Reign’s activity sharpens and Sam’s missing time worsens, the pressure mounts across every front. Kara struggles against limits she can’t push past anymore. Lena refuses to watch her break again. Alex tracks patterns she doesn’t yet understand — only that they’re tightening.
No answers come cleanly.
No one feels safe standing still.And somewhere in the gaps between events, something is learning.
Notes:
This chapter lives in the in-between — the space where danger hasn’t fully arrived, but everyone can feel it getting closer.
Kara isn’t healed. Lena isn’t okay.
Trust is being rebuilt through action, restraint, and refusal — not reassurance.Thank you for staying with the slow burn and the quiet tension.
Things are about to get louder.
Chapter Text
---
CHAPTER 27 — Escalation & Worldkiller Pressure
SCENE 1 — “What Carries Through”
POV: Lena → Alex
The monitors don’t change.
That’s the problem.
Lena stands at the foot of Kara’s bed, arms folded tight across her chest, watching the steady lines trace a body that should be healing and isn’t. The numbers hold—oxygen, heart rate, neural activity—stable enough to pass, wrong enough to feel like a lie.
Alex breaks the silence first. “Vitals are steady.”
Lena nods once. She already knows. “They’ve been steady for hours.”
“And she’s still not improving.”
“No.” Lena exhales slowly. “She’s… carrying something.”
Alex glances at her. “Carrying what?”
Lena doesn’t answer right away. She watches Kara’s breathing—shallow, controlled by machines and stubborn will alike. “Whatever didn’t resolve cleanly,” she says finally. “Whatever didn’t stay contained.”
Alex grimaces. “Reign activity is spiking again. Same pattern as before—stone scorched, energy signatures consistent across three sites.”
Lena’s jaw tightens. “Escalation.”
“Yes.” Alex hesitates, then adds carefully, “And at the same time, Sam’s blackouts are getting worse.”
That lands heavier than Lena expects. She steadies herself against the edge of the bed, fingers brushing the rail without realizing it. “How bad?”
“Minutes at first. Now longer,” Alex says. “She’s missing time. Waking up places she doesn’t remember getting to. Medical scans don’t show anything definitive.”
Lena closes her eyes briefly. Not fear—calculation. “Stress can do that,” she says. “Trauma. Whatever she’s dealing with… it’s accelerating.”
Alex nods. “That’s what worries me. I don’t like coincidences. But I don’t have proof of anything more than correlation.”
Lena looks down at Kara again. Her expression softens—not into forgiveness, not into absolution—but into resolve.
“Kara can’t face another escalation right now,” Lena says. “Not like this.”
“I know,” Alex replies. “But we’re running out of margin.”
Lena’s fingers curl around the bedrail, knuckles whitening. “She trusted me to stay.”
Alex meets her gaze. “And you are.”
“Yes,” Lena says quietly. “I’m not leaving. Not while everything else is coming apart.”
Outside the room, DEO lights flicker as new alerts queue up. Inside, Kara remains still—alive, present, and dangerously fragile.
And somewhere across the city, unknown pressure continues to build.
---
CHAPTER 27 — Escalation & Worldkiller Pressure
SCENE 2 — “Working the Edges”
POV: Kara → Lena
Kara wakes into effort.
Not pain—pain would be easier—but the constant, grinding awareness that every movement costs more than it should. Her muscles respond a fraction too slowly. Her breath lags behind intention. The room feels farther away than yesterday, as if distance has learned a new definition while she slept.
She sits up anyway.
Lena is already there.
Not hovering. Not watching monitors. Just standing at the counter with a tablet, sleeves rolled, posture composed in the way that means she’s been awake for a while and doesn’t intend to stop.
“You shouldn’t be up,” Lena says, without turning.
Kara swings her legs over the side of the bed. The floor feels real. That matters. “I shouldn’t be idle,” she replies. Her voice is steadier than she feels. “What do we have?”
Lena glances over then—quick, assessing. “Three new sites. Same energy profile. Same pattern. Wider spacing.”
Kara nods. “She’s testing reach.”
Lena pauses. Just a beat. Then: “The activity is spreading.”
“Yes,” Kara says. She doesn’t say how she knows. She doesn’t need to.
Lena steps closer, handing her the tablet. “I ran comparative overlays against the last incident. The scorch geometry is tightening. Less chaotic.”
Kara studies the images, jaw setting. “More control.”
“Which suggests intent,” Lena finishes.
They stand there for a moment, shoulder to shoulder, the quiet between them different than it was yesterday. Not lighter. Just… workable.
“I can still help,” Kara says quietly. “I’m slower. I’m weaker. But I’m not useless.”
Lena meets her gaze directly. No pity. No indulgence. “I didn’t say you were.”
Kara exhales, relief sharp and unexpected. “Okay.”
Lena taps the screen, pulling up a model. “If the escalation continues at this rate, we’re looking at another manifestation within forty-eight hours. Possibly sooner.”
Kara nods. “Then we plan for sooner.”
“And your condition?” Lena asks, careful, precise. “How much margin do you actually have?”
Kara considers lying.
She doesn’t.
“I don’t know,” she admits. “Some things come back when I need them. Some don’t. It’s inconsistent.”
Lena absorbs that without comment. “Then we don’t rely on strength,” she says. “We rely on coordination.”
Kara’s mouth quirks. “You’re saying we get smarter.”
“I’m saying we get together,” Lena replies.
The words land heavier than intended. Kara looks away, then back, meeting Lena’s eyes again. “I trust you.”
Lena holds that gaze—long enough to make it count. “Then let me do my job.”
Kara nods once.
Outside the room, alarms ping softly as new data feeds in. Inside, two women lean over the same screen, aligning angles and assumptions, building a plan that doesn’t depend on miracles.
The pressure is still there—mounting, relentless.
But for the first time since the fall, Kara isn’t bracing alone.
They work the edges.
And the world, unaware of the thin margin holding it together, keeps moving.
---
CHAPTER 27 — Escalation & Worldkiller Pressure
SCENE 3 — “Fault Lines”
POV: Alex
The briefing room smells like stale coffee and recycled air.
Alex stands at the center table, palms braced against its edge, eyes fixed on the projection hovering above it. Red markers pulse across the city map—irregular, spaced too deliberately to be random.
“Pattern’s holding,” she says. “But it’s changing.”
J’onn watches from the far side of the room, arms folded. “Explain.”
Alex taps the control, pulling up a layered overlay. “Earlier incidents clustered. These don’t. The distances are increasing, but the signature’s tightening. Less collateral. More focus.”
J’onn tilts his head. “Learning.”
“Exactly,” Alex replies. “Whatever this is, it’s refining its approach.”
A technician shifts nervously at one of the consoles. “Sir—Agent Danvers—we’ve got another data point. Just came in.”
Alex doesn’t look away from the map. “Put it up.”
The new marker appears. Not active yet—flagged, predictive. A potential site based on extrapolated vectors.
Alex exhales sharply. “We’re chasing the curve now.”
J’onn studies her expression. “You’re concerned.”
Alex lets out a humorless breath. “I’m concerned we’re reacting instead of anticipating. And that we don’t have Kara at full capacity.”
She says it plainly. No dramatics. The fact sits heavy anyway.
“She’s still helping,” J’onn says gently.
“I know,” Alex replies. “And that’s the problem.”
She straightens, forcing herself back into command posture. “We can’t build a response plan that assumes she’ll be able to step in at the last second. Not this time.”
J’onn nods. “Then we adapt.”
Alex flicks her wrist, bringing up a second set of files. “I want contingency teams pre-positioned near these zones. Non-lethal where possible. Environmental scans on standby.”
“And if the threat escalates beyond containment?” J’onn asks.
Alex’s jaw tightens. She doesn’t answer immediately.
“Then we slow it,” she says finally. “We buy time. We protect civilians. And we do not push Kara past what she can handle.”
J’onn studies her for a long moment. “You feel responsible.”
Alex’s mouth twists. “I gave her advice that made sense in a fight. ‘Be less human.’” She shakes her head once. “Turns out that’s not always survivable.”
Silence settles—not accusation, not absolution.
J’onn places a steady hand on the table. “You are adjusting. That matters.”
Alex nods, but the tension doesn’t ease. “It has to. Because the margin is gone.”
Another alert pings softly. The map pulses again, red lights creeping outward.
Alex squares her shoulders. “All units, stay alert. This isn’t over.”
The room hums with controlled urgency as orders go out, plans shifting in real time. Outside, the city moves on, unaware of the fault lines spreading beneath it.
Alex watches the map, eyes sharp, hands steady.
This time, she won’t mistake restraint for weakness.
And she won’t ask Kara to carry what the rest of them can share.
---
CHAPTER 27 — Escalation & Worldkiller Pressure
SCENE 4 — “The Narrowing Window”
POV: Kara → Lena
The city looks the same from above.
That’s the lie of it.
Lights still burn. Traffic still moves. From the air, National City wears normal like a skin it hasn’t realized is thinning.
Kara slows her descent onto the rooftop, careful this time. Even so, the landing jars up through her legs, a delayed ache blooming where there shouldn’t be one. She holds her posture anyway—shoulders back, spine straight—like her body might behave if she asks nicely.
She doesn’t quite manage to hide the hitch in her breath.
Lena notices immediately.
The elevator cage rattles to a stop behind her, and Lena steps out, already tense, already scanning Kara from boots to shoulders to the way her hands curl slightly at her sides.
“No,” Lena says flatly.
Kara blinks. “Hi to you too.”
Lena crosses the distance between them in three sharp steps. “Don’t do that.”
“Do what?” Kara asks, light, almost smiling. “Land?”
“Pretend it didn’t hurt,” Lena snaps—and then stops herself, jaw tightening. She exhales through her nose, reins it in. “You didn’t absorb that cleanly.”
Kara shrugs, a little too quick. “It looks worse than it feels.”
Lena’s hand comes out without permission, fingers closing around Kara’s wrist—not hard, but firm enough to feel the tremor Kara didn’t realize she’d let through.
Lena’s voice drops. “You’re shaking.”
Kara looks away. “It’s adrenaline.”
“It’s fear,” Lena corrects. “And exhaustion. And you almost—”
She cuts herself off, throat working. “Not again.”
The wind pulls at Kara’s cape. She lets it, grounding herself in the pressure. “I’m still standing.”
“That is not the bar,” Lena says immediately. “That stopped being the bar the moment you hit the street.”
Silence stretches between them, tight and electric. Kara swallows.
“I don’t want to be idle,” she says quietly. “If I can intercept, redirect—buy time—”
Lena’s grip tightens. Not painful. Anchoring. “You don’t get to make this decision alone.”
Kara finally meets her eyes. There’s something raw there—fear barely banked, anger sharpened into focus.
“I’ve run the projections,” Lena continues, voice precise but cracked at the edges. “Your reaction time is inconsistent. Your recovery window hasn’t stabilized. Statistically, your body isn’t ready.”
She huffs a short, humorless breath. “And before you say it—I know. I’m citing biology, not fear. Though there’s that too.”
Kara’s mouth curves, reflexive. “You always were thorough.”
“Don’t,” Lena warns softly. “Don’t charm your way out of this.”
Kara exhales, shoulders slumping just a fraction. “I don’t like standing back while people get hurt.”
“I know,” Lena says. Her voice softens despite herself. “And I can’t watch you fall twice.”
The words land between them, heavy and unavoidable.
Kara’s gaze drops. “I shouldn’t have let it get that far.”
Lena’s other hand comes up, fingers brushing Kara’s forearm—steady, grounding. “This isn’t punishment,” she says. “It’s protection.”
“For who?” Kara asks, almost a whisper.
“For you,” Lena says immediately. Then, quieter: “For me.”
She steps back just enough to bring up the tablet, though she doesn’t release Kara’s wrist. Control, layered over fear.
“Reign activity is tightening,” Lena says. “Shorter events. Less waste. That suggests preparation.”
Kara nods. “She’s conserving.”
“Yes,” Lena says. “Which means when it breaks, it will break hard.”
Kara inhales slowly, then lets it out. “Then tell me where you need me.”
Lena searches her face, like she’s checking for fractures no scanner could catch. “Close enough to respond,” she says at last. “Far enough not to take the first hit.”
Kara hesitates. Old instincts push back—be the shield, take the impact—but she forces herself to stay still.
“Okay,” she says. “I can do that.”
Lena’s shoulders ease a fraction, relief flickering through the tension. “You rest when you can,” she adds, almost gently. “I’ll handle the math.”
Kara’s lips part. “Lena—”
“You’re still here,” Lena says, eyes shining despite herself. “That’s the only variable that matters.”
The city hums below them, unaware of how close the edge is drawing.
Kara lets Lena’s hand stay where it is.
For once, she doesn’t step forward into the danger alone.
The window is narrowing.
But they’re facing it together.
---
CHAPTER 27 — Escalation & Worldkiller Pressure
SCENE 5 — “Missing Time”
POV: Sam
Sam comes back to herself in pieces.
First: sound. A low ringing, sharp enough to make her wince.
Second: pressure. Something tight across her ribs, her shoulders, her jaw clenched hard enough to ache.
Third: light—too bright, wrong angle.
She blinks.
The gym is empty.
That’s not right.
Sam pushes herself upright, breath coming a little too fast. The heavy bag in front of her sways slowly, chains creaking, as if it’s been struck hard and left to calm on its own.
Her hands are shaking.
“Okay,” she mutters, voice hoarse. “Okay.”
She looks down.
The wraps around her knuckles are torn. Not frayed—ripped, fibers split clean through. There’s a dent in the concrete wall behind the bag, shallow but unmistakable, radiating cracks like a spiderweb.
Sam’s stomach drops.
“I didn’t—” She stops. Tries again. “I don’t hit like that.”
The clock on the wall reads 19:42.
Her phone buzzes in her pocket.
Sam pulls it out with clumsy fingers. Three missed calls. Two messages.
Ruby: Where did you go?
Ruby: You said you’d be home by seven.
Sam stares at the screen.
Seven.
She scrolls back through her call log, her messages, trying to find the gap—trying to prove this is just exhaustion, just stress, just another symptom she hasn’t named yet.
There’s nothing.
Her last sent message is from 18:03. Leaving now. Save me some dinner.
Nearly two hours.
“I was right here,” Sam whispers, looking around the empty room like it might contradict her. “I was working it off.”
She presses her fingers to her temple. Her head throbs—not pain exactly, but pressure, like something pressing outward from behind her eyes.
Images flicker at the edge of memory.
Heat.
Motion.
A sense of certainty that doesn’t feel like hers.
Sam squeezes her eyes shut. “No. No, that’s not—”
Her reflection in the mirrored wall catches her attention.
She looks… wrong.
Not monstrous. Not transformed. Just too still. Too focused. Like she’s braced for something that hasn’t happened yet.
For a terrifying moment, she doesn’t recognize herself at all.
Sam exhales shakily and looks away.
“This is just stress,” she says aloud, louder now. “You got shot. You’re healing. People black out. It happens.”
She peels the ruined wraps from her hands, skin underneath unbroken despite the force implied by the damage around her. That should reassure her.
It doesn’t.
Her phone buzzes again.
Ruby: Sam, please. You’re scaring me.
That does it.
Sam grabs her jacket, slings her bag over her shoulder, and heads for the door, movements fast and uneven.
“I’m coming,” she murmurs, more to herself than to the phone. “I’m fine. I just—lost track of time.”
Her hand lingers on the light switch.
For a split second, she hesitates—an unplaceable sense of wrong settling low in her gut, like she’s stepping away from something unfinished.
Then she flips the switch and leaves.
Behind her, the heavy bag continues to sway, slow and deliberate, long after the room should have gone still.
---
CHAPTER 27 — Escalation & Worldkiller Pressure
SCENE 6 — “Coincidences”
POV: Alex → Lena
The DEO corridor hums with low, controlled urgency.
Alex walks fast, tablet tucked under her arm, jaw set in the way that means she’s already run the numbers twice and doesn’t like any of the outcomes. Lena keeps pace beside her, heels striking the floor in precise rhythm—control layered over something tighter, sharper.
“Say it again,” Lena says. “Without the euphemisms.”
Alex exhales. “Reign activity spiked twice in the last twelve hours. Short bursts. Clean exits. No lingering signatures.”
“And Sam?” Lena asks.
Alex’s grip tightens on the tablet. “Two blackout reports. Unaccounted time. Physical anomalies that don’t line up with normal recovery.”
Lena stops walking.
Alex halts a step past her, then turns back.
“The timing,” Lena says carefully, “is doing something.”
Alex nods. “That’s the part I don’t like.”
She brings the tablet up between them, pulling up parallel timelines—one marked with Reign incidents, the other with Sam’s medical and behavioral logs. The alignment isn’t perfect. It doesn’t need to be.
“I don’t have proof,” Alex says. “I’m not drawing conclusions. But the overlap is… persistent.”
Lena studies the screen, eyes sharp, breath shallow. “You’re saying there may be a connection.”
“I’m saying there may be pressure,” Alex replies. “On both fronts. And pressure looks different depending on where you’re standing.”
Lena’s jaw tightens. “Sam’s been pushing herself since the shooting. Ignoring symptoms. Rationalizing gaps.”
Alex nods. “Which is exactly why I’m worried.”
Silence stretches between them, heavy with what neither is willing to say aloud.
“Where’s Kara?” Alex asks finally.
Lena’s answer is immediate. “Resting.”
Alex raises an eyebrow.
“Forcing herself to,” Lena adds. “And before you ask—no, she didn’t argue as much as she wanted to.”
Alex allows herself a small, relieved breath. “Good.”
Lena’s gaze doesn’t soften. “This doesn’t mean I’m comfortable with any of it.”
“I wouldn’t expect you to be,” Alex says. “But I need you looped in. Sam trusts you.”
Lena looks away for a moment, fingers curling against her palm. “That makes this worse.”
Alex studies her—really studies her—and nods once. “Yeah. It does.”
An alert pings softly from the tablet. Another flagged disturbance. Not active. Not yet.
Alex straightens. “We’re increasing monitoring. Non-invasive. No confrontations unless absolutely necessary.”
“And Kara?” Lena asks.
Alex meets her eyes. “We keep her out of the first response.”
Lena’s shoulders ease a fraction. “Good.”
They stand there for a beat, two women braced against different edges of the same problem.
“This isn’t coincidence,” Alex says quietly. “Not anymore.”
Lena’s voice is lower when she answers. “Then we don’t treat it like one.”
She turns and heads down the corridor, already planning, already afraid.
Behind them, the lights hum steadily on—order maintained, for now, while the space between unknowns grows tighter by the hour.
---
Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Cracks Form
Summary:
The mind resists what the heart can no longer carry alone.
As Kara’s subconscious strains under pressure she refuses to name, the fragile balance holding her together begins to fracture. Lena feels the cost of staying close — and the cost of letting go — while Brainy confronts consequences he cannot calculate away.
Nothing breaks cleanly.
Nothing heals yet.
Notes:
This chapter sits in the unstable space between survival and repair.
Kara is not healing.
Lena is not detached.
And certainty is no longer available to anyone.The separation here is not a choice — it is enforcement.
Thank you for reading and staying with the slow burn of trust under pressure.
Chapter Text
CHAPTER 28 — Speed Force Interference
SCENE 1 — “Resistance”
POV: Kara
Kara knows the moment it starts.
Not because of pain—pain is a constant now, a low background hum—but because the world hesitates. Sound arrives a beat late, like an echo that forgot where it came from. Her breath follows intention instead of leading it.
She stills.
This feels almost like waking up.
The room is quiet in a way that isn’t silence. More like everything is padded, wrapped in something soft and imprecise. Light dulls at the edges. Distance stretches and contracts when she isn’t looking directly at it.
Lena is there.
Kara doesn’t question that. She just knows—presence warm and steady, a fixed point in a space that doesn’t entirely agree with itself. Kara turns toward her, and the motion feels fractionally delayed, as if gravity is negotiating instead of obeying.
“Okay,” Kara murmurs, mostly to herself. “I’m okay.”
The words land oddly, like they’ve traveled farther than they should have.
The pressure builds anyway.
It isn’t forceful. That’s what makes it unsettling. No impact. No warning. Just a tightening, like invisible hands adjusting the boundaries of the world with practiced familiarity.
Kara grips the edge of something solid—she doesn’t dwell on what—and steadies her breath. “Something’s… wrong,” she says, the admission scraping out of her. “Different.”
Lena’s presence shifts closer. Kara feels it before she sees it, touch lacking temperature but not intent. Anchoring. Real in the way that matters.
“Talk to me,” Lena says, voice sharp with contained fear.
Kara closes her eyes.
Images press at the back of her thoughts—not memories, not visions. Impressions. Weight without shape. The sense of being nudged into alignment with rules she doesn’t remember agreeing to.
“I feel like I’m awake,” Kara says slowly, testing the words, “but not all the way.”
The pressure sharpens at that, as if the thought itself brushed against a boundary.
Her breath catches.
“No,” Kara whispers, instinctive, almost pleading. “I didn’t—”
The sensation spikes. Not pain.
Interference.
The world ripples. Edges blur, then snap back, too crisp, like a picture overcorrected.
“I’m trying to be careful,” Kara says, apology threading her voice without permission. “I’m not fixing things the same way.”
The pressure eases—not gone. Watching.
Kara exhales, heart racing, grounding herself in the certainty of Lena’s presence. She presses a hand to her chest, feeling the echo of a heartbeat that takes half a second too long to arrive.
Something is pushing back.
And whatever it is, it isn’t finished yet.
---
---
CHAPTER 28 — Speed Force Interference
SCENE 2 — “Pushback”
POV: Kara
The resistance tightens.
Not suddenly—nothing here does anything suddenly—but with quiet insistence, like a space deciding how much weight it’s willing to bear. Kara feels it as pressure behind her eyes, as gravity pulling slightly sideways instead of down.
She steadies herself.
Someone is there.
J’onn.
The recognition is immediate, comforting in the way familiarity always is. His presence feels solid, authoritative—exactly what her mind reaches for when things start to slip.
And then—
Kara freezes.
That’s not J’onn. Kara’s mind is using familiar authority figures to stabilize itself.
The realization lands without panic. Just clarity.
The figure remains—unchanged, watchful—but Kara no longer waits for it to speak. It doesn’t. It can’t. It’s an echo, not a guide.
The pressure shifts again, rolling through the space like a held breath being released too slowly.
Lena is closer now.
Kara feels her before she sees her—presence warm, grounding, more real than anything else here. Lena’s hand closes around Kara’s wrist, firm enough to anchor, even though the contact lacks temperature.
“I’m here,” Lena says, voice tight with fear she isn’t trying to hide.
Kara exhales, some of the strain bleeding off her shoulders. “I know.”
The resistance presses harder—not against Kara directly, but around Lena’s presence, testing the space where she stands. The world seems to narrow there, edges blurring as if unsure how to accommodate her.
Lena doesn’t move.
“No,” Lena says, immediate and fierce. “You don’t get to push me out.”
The pressure hesitates.
Not retreating. Not yielding. Just… recalculating.
Kara swallows. Her chest feels tight, breath held too long. “It doesn’t want help,” she murmurs. “It wants me to stay the same.”
Lena’s grip tightens. “You’re not alone in this.”
The space shudders—not violently, but unevenly—like something stretched past comfort but not yet broken. Kara braces instinctively, shoulders squaring even as fatigue tugs at her limbs.
She stays upright anyway.
The resistance holds, taut and watchful.
Unresolved.
But Kara knows one thing with sudden certainty:
Whatever this place is, it’s trying to keep her standing.
Even if it doesn’t know how to do that without hurting someone she loves.
---
CHAPTER 28 — Speed Force Interference
SCENE 3 — “Counterpressure”
POV: Brainy → Lena
Brainy feels the resistance sharpen.
Not as force—never as force—but as subtraction. Parameters closing. Pathways narrowing. The cognitive construct around them tightens its tolerances with quiet precision, like a system correcting drift by removing options.
“This is escalating,” Brainy says quickly, eyes tracking invisible data streams. His hands move in short, exact motions over the Legion interface, adjusting fields that don’t exist anywhere but here. “The environment is rejecting non-native presence.”
Lena stiffens. “Meaning me.”
“Meaning us,” Brainy corrects, then hesitates. “But the vector is—yes. Primarily you.”
The pressure surges, sudden enough to steal breath. The space around Lena compresses, not crushing, just… insisting. Her jaw tightens. She doesn’t step back.
“No,” Lena says under her breath. “Not happening.”
“Kara’s cognitive architecture is compensating,” Brainy continues, faster now. “It’s preventing collapse by isolating variables. You are—statistically speaking—an anomaly it cannot resolve.”
Lena turns toward him, eyes bright with contained fear. “So fix it.”
Brainy swallows. “I am attempting to buffer, not override.”
He snaps a stabilizing lattice into place, Legion tech blooming like a translucent halo around Lena—thin, precise, deliberately limited. The pressure redirects, scraping along the barrier instead of cutting through.
“Oh sprock,” Brainy mutters. “It’s adapting.”
The space shudders. Not breaking. Straining.
Kara’s presence flickers at the edge of perception—unsteady, fragmented, but still coherent. The construct fractures along stress lines that don’t fully give way, holding together by intent alone.
“She’s holding it,” Lena says, voice tight. “She’s holding all of it.”
“Yes,” Brainy agrees. “Which is unsustainable.”
The resistance intensifies, coiling toward Lena again, testing the shield. Brainy reinforces it in measured increments, careful not to provoke a full rejection.
A warning ripples through the construct—clear, unambiguous, and not addressed to any one of them.
Fix only what your heart broke.
The words don’t echo. They settle.
Lena’s breath catches. “That’s not—”
“I know,” Brainy says quietly. “It is not instruction. It is constraint.”
The pressure spikes once more, sharper this time, and the construct begins to shear—not collapsing, but loosening its hold, edges blurring as if preparing to disengage.
Brainy’s eyes widen. “We are approaching forced separation,” he says. “I cannot guarantee continuity if we remain.”
Lena’s gaze snaps toward Kara’s flickering presence. Fear breaks through control, raw and immediate. “I’m not leaving her.”
Brainy meets her eyes, voice low and urgent. “If we stay, the probability of lasting damage increases. To both of you.”
The shield hums, stretched thin.
The construct starts to pull away.
“This is not a failure,” Brainy says, as the space begins to give. “It is preservation.”
Lena clenches her fists, jaw trembling. “You better be right.”
The pressure releases in a sudden, disorienting lurch.
And the construct begins to let go.
---
CHAPTER 28 — Speed Force Interference
SCENE 4 — “Shearing Point”
POV: Kara → Lena
The world thins.
Not fading—thinning, like a surface stretched too far without tearing. Kara feels it as a loss of depth. Edges flatten. Distance stops meaning what it should. The hum beneath everything sharpens, a pitch she can’t quite hear but knows is wrong.
She draws a careful breath.
Lena is still there.
That matters more than it should, and Kara hates that it does. She reaches—not with strength, not with will—but with presence, the quiet insistence of staying where she is even as the ground shifts.
The pressure answers.
Not violently. Precisely.
It presses along the seams of the space, testing joins, finding where Lena’s presence anchors something that doesn’t belong. The air tightens around Lena’s shoulders, around her hands. Kara feels it register as objection.
“No,” Lena says, immediate. Her fingers curl tighter where they’re braced, knuckles whitening. “You don’t get to push me out.”
The resistance sharpens.
Brainy’s voice cuts in, controlled but strained. “Dr. Luthor—this is not expulsion. It is boundary enforcement. The construct is isolating instability.”
Lena doesn’t look away from Kara. “She’s not unstable.”
Brainy hesitates. “She is… strained.”
The space shudders again. A fracture ripples outward—hairline, contained—like stress cracking ice that refuses to break. Kara staggers, knees threatening to buckle. She steadies herself by instinct, hands flexing at her sides.
“Hey,” she says, softer than intended. “I’m still here.”
Lena turns to her, fear naked now, control barely holding. “You don’t have to do this alone.”
“I know,” Kara answers. The words cost her. “And that’s why—”
The pressure surges.
Not toward Kara.
Around Lena.
Brainy snaps a stabilizing field tighter, Legion light flaring and dimming in rapid sequence. “Shield integrity is degrading,” he says. “The environment is prioritizing continuity over connection.”
Another seam opens. Another closes. The construct holds—barely—by redirecting force instead of absorbing it.
Kara feels it then: not punishment, not anger.
A rule.
Staying like this will hurt them both.
She swallows, chest tight. “Lena—”
“No,” Lena says again, voice breaking. “Don’t you dare tell me to go.”
Kara steps closer, despite the pull. She keeps her movements small, careful, like sudden motion might finish what the pressure has started. “Listen to me,” she says, steady by effort alone. “This isn’t you leaving. It’s… us not breaking this worse.”
Lena’s jaw trembles. Her eyes flick to the fractures, to Brainy’s failing shield, back to Kara. “You think I don’t see what it’s doing to you?”
“I do,” Kara replies quietly. “That’s why I need you after.”
The construct shifts—deciding.
The pressure peaks, then tilts, turning sideways instead of inward. The space begins to loosen its grip, not collapsing, not stabilizing—withdrawing.
Brainy’s voice tightens. “Forced separation is initiating. I cannot hold this longer without risking permanent imprinting.”
Lena’s hand tightens on Kara’s sleeve, desperate. “I’m not ready.”
Kara covers her hand, grounding, warm. “I know,” she says. “I’ll be here when you’re back.”
The world pulls.
Not violently.
Inevitably.
The fractures seal as the space peels away from Lena’s presence, edges dissolving into light and pressure and the echo of a rule being enforced.
Kara holds on until the last possible moment.
Then the construct lets go.
---
CHAPTER 28 — SCENE 5
“What Breaks First”
POV: Kara → Lena → Brainy
The pressure changes without warning.
Not pain—constraint. Like the room has decided how much of Kara it will tolerate and quietly tightened the limits. Sound arrives late, a half-beat behind Lena’s voice. The floor feels… negotiable. Kara swallows and steadies herself anyway, shoulders squaring on instinct.
“I just need a minute,” she says, too quickly. The words stack like excuses. “If I can hold it together—”
Lena’s hand closes around her wrist. Not hard. Certain.
“No,” Lena says. The word fractures at the edges. “Not like this.”
Kara looks away. It’s easier to talk to the space between them. “If I stop, people get hurt.”
“That’s not a plan,” Lena answers. Her jaw tightens. Fear leaks through the precision. “That’s you volunteering to be the damage.”
The pressure swells again—an invisible hand bracing the walls. Kara’s breath catches. She feels the fall before she remembers the impact; the city rushing up never quite leaves her.
“I shouldn’t have let it get that far,” Kara says, softer now. “I miscalculated.”
Lena’s grip tightens, thumb grounding at Kara’s pulse. “You almost died,” she says, and this time she doesn’t temper it. “I watched you fall.”
The space shudders. Not violently—decisively. Like a boundary being enforced.
Brainy’s voice cuts in, clipped, unsettled. “This is… deeply suboptimal.” His eyes flick across readouts that don’t quite exist, calculations tracking a problem he can’t corner. “I am operating outside acceptable predictive parameters. Whatever is acting on this environment is increasing exclusion pressure.”
Kara forces a breath. “Can we stay?”
Brainy hesitates. He never does that unless the answer matters. “That outcome cannot be reliably modeled.” A beat. “Remaining increases the likelihood of persistence effects.”
“Oh,” he adds, under his breath, “sprock.”
Lena steps closer, forehead nearly to Kara’s. The room wavers, gravity tugging at the edges. “I can’t lose you,” she says. No logic now. No armor. “Not like that.”
Kara’s hands curl behind her back to hide the tremor. “I don’t want you here when it gets worse.”
“That’s not your call,” Lena says, fierce and quiet. “You don’t get to decide that alone.”
The pressure spikes—an insistence that feels final. The walls thin. The floor pulls away.
Brainy’s voice sharpens. “We are approaching a separation threshold.”
Kara nods once. Compliance tastes like guilt. “Then pull us back,” she says. Not brave. Necessary. “Before I make it worse.”
Lena doesn’t let go until the last possible moment.
The space begins to peel—clean, surgical, irreversible. Not an ending. A refusal.
And whatever is enforcing it does not explain.
---
CHAPTER 28 — SCENE 6
“After the Shear”
POV: Kara → Lena → Brainy
The pressure releases.
Not relief—absence. Like a held breath let go too suddenly.
Kara staggers as the space thins, sound arriving without depth, touch without temperature. Her feet find something that pretends to be solid. She keeps them there by force of habit, shoulders squared, breath held a beat too long.
“I’m okay,” she starts—and stops herself. The words feel banned by the air.
Lena is already there, closer than the moment allows, eyes scanning Kara’s face with a vigilance that won’t stand down. Her hand finds Kara’s sleeve, fingers anchoring fabric instead of bone, as if the difference matters.
“Don’t,” Lena says. It’s not a command. It’s a plea sharpened by fear. “Just—don’t.”
Kara nods once. Compliance again. Easier than arguing. “Not now,” she says instead, and looks past Lena because meeting her eyes would invite questions Kara can’t afford.
The environment settles into something almost ordinary. Almost. Gravity feels negotiable. The edges hum—quiet, unstable.
Brainy exhales, long and careful, as if he’s been holding his breath since the separation began. His hands shake before he stills them. “We have reduced active interference,” he says, choosing each word. “However… I cannot confirm stability.”
He glances at Kara, then away. “I am operating outside acceptable predictive parameters.”
Lena doesn’t look at him. She’s watching Kara’s breathing, the way her jaw tightens when she swallows. “What does that mean,” she asks, “in words that don’t dodge the truth?”
Brainy hesitates. Again. “It means the system has enforced distance, not resolution.” A beat. “And that distance has a cost.”
Kara’s shoulders lift. Set. “If that keeps everyone else safe—”
Lena’s hand snaps to Kara’s wrist. Not hard. Certain. “No.” Her voice wavers and she doesn’t hide it this time. “You don’t get to trade yourself like currency.”
The hum deepens, as if listening.
Kara’s gaze drops. “If I stop, people get hurt.”
“That’s the lie you tell yourself,” Lena says quietly. “And it’s getting heavier.”
Brainy clears his throat. “This is… deeply suboptimal.” He rubs at his temple, calculations chasing one another without landing. “Any attempt to force alignment now increases the likelihood of persistence effects.”
“Oh,” he adds, softer, “sprock.”
Silence stretches. Not empty—charged.
Kara nods, once more. She accepts the boundary because resisting it would mean risking someone else. She always does the math that way. “Then we wait,” she says. “I’ll hold.”
Lena’s grip tightens. “We don’t wait by letting you break.”
The space does not answer. It simply remains—unsettled, unfinished.
Nothing is fixed.
And whatever enforced the separation is still there, watching, unconcerned with how it hurts.
---
CHAPTER 28 — SCENE 7
“The Ejection”
POV: Brainy → Lena → Kara (fragmented)
The collapse doesn’t announce itself.
It tears.
Brainy’s breath catches as the environment buckles, the hum beneath the space spiking into a jagged shriek that scrapes against cognition itself. Patterns unravel faster than his mind can catalog them. Emotional recursion spikes. Neural cohesion plummets.
“This is—” He stops. Recalculates. Abandons the pretense of precision. “This is catastrophic.”
Lena turns sharply. “What does that mean?”
Brainy’s hands are already moving, instinct overriding deliberation. “It means we are exceeding tolerances across every axis.” His voice fractures, stress bleeding through the syntax. “Cognitive cascade is imminent. If we do not sever now—”
The space convulses.
Kara gasps.
Not a breath—a rupture. Her body arches violently as if dragged forward by something invisible, a sound tearing out of her throat that isn’t quite a cry. The environment fractures around her, light splintering, gravity failing outright.
Lena lunges, catching Kara as her knees buckle. “Kara—hey—stay with me.”
Brainy slams the emergency sever.
It isn’t clean.
The mindscape rejects the exit.
Pressure slams inward. Kara’s body locks, a seizure-like tremor ripping through her as her chest heaves once—twice—then stutters. Her heart rate spikes hard enough that Brainy feels it in the feedback loop—
—and then drops.
“Oh. Sprock.”
The backlash hits Brainy a half-second later.
The world tilts. He stumbles, vision blurring as something warm streaks down from his nose, copper sharp on his tongue. His thoughts lag, misfiring, logic skipping like a scratched record.
“I—” He blinks. Tries again. “I am experiencing… delayed cognition.”
Lena barely hears him.
Kara is limp in her arms now, breath shallow, uneven. Lena’s hand flies to Kara’s throat, fingers trembling as she searches for a pulse she already knows is there—but needs to feel.
“Breathe,” Lena whispers, urgent and unguarded. “Please. Just—breathe.”
Kara’s chest shudders.
Another breath tears its way in, rough and wet, followed by a weak, broken gasp. Her body stills, tension bleeding out in small, frightening increments.
The space finishes collapsing.
Not exploding—withdrawing. Like something has decided it has taken enough.
Brainy sinks to one knee, one hand braced against nothing solid, head pounding. “Emergency sever successful,” he manages, though the words feel hollow. “Extraction… incomplete but survivable.”
He looks up, eyes unfocused.
“She is no longer within the construct.”
Lena doesn’t respond.
She’s cradling Kara against her chest, arms locked around her like she can physically keep her anchored to the world. Kara’s breathing evens out—weak, shallow, but there.
Alive.
The last fragments of the mindscape peel away.
And Kara does not wake.
---
CHAPTER 28 — SCENE 8
“Breath”
POV: Lena
The quiet afterward is worse.
No alarms. No collapse. Just the soft, uneven sound of Kara breathing against Lena’s collarbone, each rise and fall a fragile negotiation with gravity.
Lena doesn’t move.
Around them, presence returns in pieces—voices low, careful, kept at a distance as if sound itself might be dangerous. Someone says Kara’s name. Someone else says she’s stable enough. None of it penetrates the narrow focus Lena has locked onto.
Kara is warm. Too warm. Her skin is damp, curls clinging to her forehead, lashes dark against cheeks gone pale. Lena adjusts her grip minutely, one hand firm at Kara’s shoulder, the other braced at her wrist, counting the pulse she refuses to stop monitoring.
Again.
She almost lost her again.
The memory slams in uninvited—the fall, the empty space where Kara had been, the sound her body made when it hit. Lena swallows hard, jaw tight enough to ache, forcing the surge of panic back down into something manageable.
Control as oxygen.
“She’s breathing,” Lena says quietly, to no one in particular. To herself. “She’s here.”
No one argues.
Kara doesn’t wake. She doesn’t stir beyond the faint hitch of breath and the occasional tremor that ripples through her frame like an echo of what just happened.
Lena leans in, forehead resting briefly against Kara’s temple. Not a plea. Not a promise. Just contact.
“I’m here,” she murmurs, the words pressed into Kara’s hair. “I’ve got you.”
The world doesn’t answer.
It doesn’t need to.
Kara breathes again—weak, steady, real.
And Lena stays exactly where she is, unwilling to trust the space between heartbeats just yet.
End Chapter 28.
---
Chapter 29: Chapter 29 — Pressure of Truth
Summary:
Kara wakes—but not whole.
Her body resists healing, her mind resists certainty, and the space between survival and readiness grows heavier by the hour.As Kara struggles against containment she doesn’t believe she deserves, Lena draws lines she refuses to cross again.
Fear sharpens into resolve. Control becomes protection.
And beneath everything, an unspoken truth presses harder with every breath.Survival wasn’t the end.
It was only the beginning of the strain.
Chapter Text
CHAPTER 29 — SCENE 1
“Residual”
POV: Kara → Lena
Sound comes back first.
Not cleanly. Not all at once. It drifts in from somewhere distant, muffled and warped, like it’s passing through water before it reaches her. Voices exist—but without edges. Without meaning.
Awareness follows in fragments.
Heavy. Disconnected.
Kara tries to open her eyes and immediately regrets the effort. Light presses in without shape, brightness pooling behind her eyelids. Her body feels wrong—too dense in some places, strangely hollow in others, as if gravity has been redistributed without telling her.
Everything hurts.
Not sharp pain. Not the kind she knows how to file away and ignore.
This is different.
Deep. Uneven. As if her healing keeps starting and stopping mid-thought, losing its place and never quite finding it again.
She draws a breath—and stumbles on it.
Her chest tightens, surprise spiking before panic can fully take hold. Kara forces herself to slow it down, breathing through resistance she did not expect to feel, counting silently because that’s what she’s always done when her body stops obeying.
I shouldn’t still hurt like this.
The realization lands cold and unmistakable.
Kara tries to move.
Nothing happens.
The command fires. The response lags. Muscles hesitate, then give her only a faint, useless twitch that sends a wash of nausea through her system. Sensation arrives late—pressure without clarity, touch without temperature.
Her heart kicks harder.
Not fear yet. The warning edge of it.
She swallows, throat dry, and tries again—just a fraction of movement this time, just enough to check—
A hand closes over her wrist.
Firm. Warm. Real.
“No,” Lena says quietly.
Kara doesn’t open her eyes, but she knows exactly where Lena is. Close. Close enough that Kara can feel the steadiness of her presence like a physical weight against the side of the world.
“I was just—” Kara starts, then stops when the words refuse to line up the way she expects them to. Her voice comes out rougher than she meant it to. “I just need a second.”
Lena’s thumb presses lightly at Kara’s pulse, grounding, deliberate. “You’ve had several,” she replies. Controlled. Too controlled. Fear threaded carefully through every syllable. “You’re not pushing past this.”
Kara exhales, slow and shallow. She tries to catalogue herself the way she always does—injury, damage, recovery timeline—but the information won’t organize. Everything feels delayed. Blurred. Like her own body has stopped reporting accurately.
“I don’t… know what happened,” Kara admits, the words slipping out before she can intercept them.
Lena doesn’t answer right away. When she does, her voice is softer—but no less firm. “You don’t need to. Not yet.”
Kara’s fingers curl weakly, an instinctive attempt to brace herself that goes nowhere. Guilt creeps in, familiar and heavy. She hates the stillness. Hates needing to be told to stop.
“I shouldn’t be down this long,” she murmurs.
Lena leans closer. Kara feels the shift in the air, the nearness. “You almost died,” Lena says, low and unflinching. “Again. And whatever pulled you back didn’t put everything where it belongs.”
Kara goes very still.
That lands.
She doesn’t argue. Doesn’t deflect. She doesn’t have the strength to pretend this is temporary inconvenience instead of something deeper, more unsettling.
Her body doesn’t feel ready.
She isn’t ready.
“Stay,” Kara says, barely audible, the word slipping out without strategy or justification.
Lena’s grip tightens just enough to be unmistakable. “I’m not going anywhere.”
Another breath passes. Then another.
Kara lets the effort of holding herself together go, just a fraction, and settles back into the weight she can’t escape yet.
She survived.
But something broke.
---
CHAPTER 29 — SCENE 2
“Holding Pattern”
POV: Kara → Lena → Alex
Kara is awake when the room settles into focus.
Not clear—usable. Shapes hold. Sounds line up. Her body, however, remains stubbornly out of sync, heavy and unresponsive in a way she can’t negotiate with.
She tests it anyway. A small shift of her shoulder. A tightening of her core.
Lena’s hand tightens around her wrist.
“No,” Lena says, immediately.
Kara exhales through her nose, irritation flaring. “I wasn’t trying to get up.”
“You were checking if you could,” Lena replies. Calm. Firm. Not asking. “You can’t.”
Kara turns her head toward her. The movement costs more than it should, a lag between intent and execution that makes her jaw set. “I need to know what’s wrong.”
Lena holds her gaze. There’s anger there—but it’s controlled, packed tight around fear she’s refusing to let spill. “Your healing didn’t respond the way it should have.”
That lands differently than Kara expects.
“I’ve been hit harder than this,” Kara says. It comes out defensive, reflexive. “This doesn’t—”
“—match your baseline,” Lena finishes, cutting her off without raising her voice. “I know. That’s the problem.”
Alex steps into Kara’s line of sight, arms crossed, posture pure command even as something brittle shows around the edges. “You’re being contained,” she says plainly. “For now.”
Kara’s brows draw together. “Contained how?”
“By not letting you turn this into another calculation you solve with your body,” Alex answers. Then, after a beat, quieter: “By not letting you push past a failure mode we don’t understand.”
Kara swallows. She hates how much that makes sense.
“I can still help,” she says, trying again. “I don’t have to move to think.”
Lena leans in closer, close enough that Kara feels the warmth of her, the steady pressure of her presence. “You don’t get to decide this alone anymore,” she says. Not loud. Not soft. Absolute. “Not after what happened.”
Kara looks away. Guilt curls in her chest, familiar and unwelcome. “You’re grounding me like I’m—”
“Like you’re injured,” Lena says sharply. “Which you are. And I’m not putting you back in harm’s way yet.”
Alex nods once. “That’s the call.”
Silence stretches. Kara searches for an angle—something to argue, something to leverage—and finds nothing that doesn’t end with someone else getting hurt.
Her shoulders ease a fraction, the fight draining out of her with a quiet, reluctant acceptance. “I don’t like this,” she admits.
“I know,” Lena says. Her grip doesn’t loosen. “You don’t have to.”
Kara lets her head rest back, breath slow and shallow, conceding ground she isn’t ready to lose—but can’t hold.
For now, Lena is in control.
And Kara stays where she is.
---
CHAPTER 29 — SCENE 3
“Fault Lines”
POV: Kara → Lena
Kara has been staring at the same point on the wall for several minutes before she realizes she’s doing it.
Not thinking. Just… holding still. Letting the frustration coil tight enough that it doesn’t spill out and make everything worse.
It doesn’t work.
“This is ridiculous,” she says finally. Not loud. Not sharp. Just strained. “I can’t stay like this.”
Lena doesn’t look up right away. She’s close—still too close for Kara to pretend she’s alone with the thought—but her attention is fixed on Kara’s hands, on the faint tremor Kara keeps failing to hide.
“You can,” Lena replies. “And you are.”
Kara exhales through her teeth. “I’m not saying I go back out there. I’m saying—I should at least be upright. Moving. Doing something.”
Lena turns then, slow and deliberate. The fear in her eyes hasn’t faded. It’s just been compressed into something harder.
“I don’t trust your body right now,” she says.
The words land bluntly, without apology.
Kara stiffens. “You don’t—”
“I watched you break,” Lena cuts in, voice tight. “Not metaphorically. Not hypothetically. I watched your body fail in ways it shouldn’t have. And I’m not going to pretend that didn’t happen because it makes you uncomfortable.”
Kara looks away, jaw clenched. “I’m still here.”
“Yes,” Lena says. “And that’s not nothing.” Her voice wavers for half a second before she steadies it. “But you don’t get to minimize what that did to me. Or what it did to you.”
Silence presses in.
Kara swallows. “I don’t know how to do this,” she admits, quieter now. “Just… wait.”
Lena steps closer. Not touching this time. Giving the words space to hurt. “Neither do I,” she says. “But we are not repeating this pattern. You don’t get to keep sacrificing pieces of yourself and calling it necessary.”
Kara’s hands curl against the surface beneath her, frustration flaring hot and helpless. “So what— I just lie here while everything keeps moving?”
Lena’s eyes flicker. Fear flashes, raw and unguarded. Then resolve snaps back into place.
“For now,” she says. “Yes.”
The answer isn’t satisfying. It isn’t kind. And it isn’t negotiable.
Kara turns her face away again, breath shallow, anger and guilt tangling in her chest with nowhere to go. She hates the stillness. Hates the waiting. Hates how small she feels inside it.
Lena remains where she is—firm, shaken, unyielding.
Nothing is decided.
Nothing is fixed.
But the fault lines are there now, visible and widening, and both of them can feel the pressure building.
Whatever comes next won’t wait forever.
---
CHAPTER 29 — SCENE 4
POV: Lena
Lena knows the moment Kara stops talking.
Not silence exactly—Kara still breathes, still shifts when the lights hum too loud—but the words fall away mid-thought, like a bridge cut clean through. It’s the same tell Lena’s been clocking since the fall. Since before, if she’s honest. The moment Kara decides that saying less is safer than saying enough.
Lena doesn’t call it out.
She adjusts her stance instead, closer to the bed, one hand resting on the rail—not gripping it, just there. An anchor she pretends is casual.
“You’re tracking something,” Lena says, carefully neutral. Not a question.
Kara’s jaw tightens. Her gaze stays fixed on the far wall. “I’m just… listening.”
That answer is too neat. Too rehearsed.
Lena exhales through her nose, slow. “You’re doing it again.”
Kara finally looks at her. There’s apology there—quick, reflexive—but underneath it, something heavier. Something guarded.
“I don’t mean to,” Kara says. “I just—if I stop paying attention, things get worse.”
Lena’s chest tightens. There it is. Not strategy. Not heroics. Responsibility worn down to the bone.
“Things,” Lena repeats. “Or people?”
Kara doesn’t answer right away. Her fingers curl into the sheet, then relax. Curl again. She looks smaller like this—not weaker, just… constrained. Contained in a way Lena hates.
“I don’t know how to explain it,” Kara says finally. “Every time I think I have space to breathe, something shifts. And I keep thinking—if I’d moved faster, if I’d chosen differently—”
“Stop.” Lena’s voice cuts sharper than she intends. She reins it in, but the edge stays. “You’re not allowed to rewrite this in your head until it makes you the problem.”
Kara flinches. Not physically. Emotionally. Like the words landed somewhere tender.
“I’m not trying to,” Kara says. “I just—this feels familiar. And that scares me.”
That stops Lena cold.
Familiar.
She studies Kara’s face: the tension she doesn’t release, the way her eyes track possibilities Lena can’t see, the way fear settles in her shoulders like a habit. This isn’t panic. It’s anticipation.
Lena’s voice lowers. “Familiar how?”
Kara hesitates. Long enough that Lena knows she’s measuring the cost of answering.
“Like I’ve been here before,” Kara says, carefully. “Not… exactly. Just the weight of it. The waiting. The sense that if I miss something, people get hurt.”
Lena’s throat tightens. She doesn’t push. She doesn’t demand. She lets the words sit between them, heavy and incomplete.
“You don’t sound like someone afraid of dying,” Lena says quietly.
Kara’s mouth curves into something that might have been a smile, once. “I’m not.”
“And yet,” Lena continues, unable to stop now, “you’re terrified of what comes next.”
Kara looks away.
That’s the answer.
Lena straightens, forcing steadiness back into her spine. “I don’t know what you’re carrying,” she says. “But I can see what it’s doing to you. And I need you to hear this clearly.”
Kara meets her eyes again.
“I am not guessing,” Lena says. “I’m not imagining patterns that aren’t there. Something is wrong—and you know more about it than you’re saying.”
Kara’s breath stutters. Just once.
“I’m trying to keep it from getting worse,” she says.
“And I’m trying to keep you here,” Lena replies. The fear slips through this time, raw and unfiltered. “Those two goals are not automatically the same thing.”
Silence stretches. Not hostile. Not safe either.
Kara nods, once. Reluctant. Yielding without agreeing.
“I hear you,” she says.
Lena doesn’t say good. She doesn’t say that’s enough. She just stays where she is, hand still on the rail, eyes never leaving Kara’s face.
Whatever is coming, it hasn’t arrived yet.
But it’s close.
And Kara knows it.
---
CHAPTER 29 — SCENE 5
“Distance”
POV: Lena
Lena doesn’t realize she’s holding her breath until Kara falls asleep again.
Not cleanly. Not peacefully. Just… slipping under in uneven increments, as if consciousness itself has become unreliable. Lena watches it happen, cataloguing every hitch in Kara’s breathing, every subtle shift in muscle tension, every fraction of a second too long between one inhale and the next.
Still here, she tells herself.
Still breathing.
It shouldn’t feel like a victory. It does anyway.
She straightens slowly, the movement stiff from how long she’s been holding herself in place. Around them, the room hums with quiet activity—monitors, muted voices, the low constant presence of systems doing their job—but none of it feels like control. Just scaffolding. Temporary. Fragile.
Alex stands a few feet away, arms crossed too tightly, eyes fixed anywhere but on Kara.
“She’s going to hate this,” Alex says quietly.
Lena doesn’t look at her. “She already does.”
A beat.
Alex exhales. “You’re not wrong, you know. About keeping her grounded.”
“I’m not trying to be right,” Lena replies. Her voice is steady, but it costs her. “I’m trying to keep her alive.”
Alex nods once, jaw working. “I told her to be less human,” she says. The words sound heavier now, like something she’s been carrying since the rooftop. “I thought it would help her win.”
Lena finally turns. There’s no accusation in her expression—just a raw, unvarnished truth. “And it nearly killed her.”
Silence stretches between them, taut and uncomfortable.
Alex rubs a hand over her face. “So what happens when she pushes again?”
Lena’s gaze drifts back to Kara. To the faint crease between her brows, even in sleep. To the way her hand curls reflexively, like she’s still bracing for impact.
“She will,” Lena says. No hesitation. No denial. “That’s who she is.”
“And you?” Alex asks.
Lena swallows. “I won’t let her do it alone.” The words come out softer than she intended. Sharper, too. “But I also won’t let her pretend this is normal. Or acceptable.”
Alex studies her for a long moment, then nods. “I’ll back you.”
It helps. A little.
When Alex steps away, Lena pulls a chair closer and sits, close enough that Kara’s presence fills her peripheral vision. She doesn’t touch her. Not yet. She’s learned that Kara startles more easily now. That even comfort has to be measured.
Time passes. Or maybe it doesn’t. Lena can’t quite tell anymore.
Her mind keeps replaying the same image: Kara falling. The helpless drop. The sick certainty that this was it—that there would be no reaching her in time.
I’m not watching that again.
Kara shifts, breath hitching, and Lena’s hand lifts on instinct before she can stop herself. She hesitates—then rests her fingers lightly against Kara’s wrist, grounding herself as much as Kara.
Kara doesn’t wake.
Lena lets herself breathe.
Nothing is resolved. Kara is still broken in ways they don’t understand. Reign is still out there. Time is still moving, whether Kara can follow it or not.
But for this moment—just this one—Lena stays exactly where she is, holding the line between fear and resolve.
Waiting.
---
CHAPTER 29 — SCENE 6
POV: Lena → Kara (secondary)
The room settles into a kind of uneasy quiet that isn’t peace so much as suspension.
Lena stands near the foot of the bed, arms folded—not closed off, just braced. She’s been like that since Alex left. Since the monitors dimmed. Since Kara stopped trying to prove she could sit up and started pretending she didn’t want to.
“Don’t,” Lena says quietly, without looking up.
Kara freezes mid-breath. “I didn’t—”
“I know.” Lena finally meets her eyes. There’s no anger there. Just strain, pulled tight and carefully contained. “You were about to apologize.”
Kara swallows. The urge is still there, lodged behind her ribs like a reflex. She settles back instead, jaw tight. “I just… want to understand what I’m dealing with.”
Lena’s mouth presses into a thin line. “So do I.” A beat. “And right now, what I’m dealing with is you trying to outrun your own body.”
“I’m not trying to—”
Lena cuts her a look. Not sharp. Tired. “Kara.”
That’s all it takes.
Kara exhales, slow and controlled. Her hands curl into the blanket, fingers flexing as if they expect strength to answer them. It doesn’t. The delay is unmistakable. She notices Lena notice it.
“Your healing didn’t respond the way it should have,” Lena says, softer now, but no less firm. “Whatever happened in there—” She stops herself, recalibrates. “Whatever happened, it left residue. We don’t know how deep. We don’t know what it touches yet.”
“And until you do,” Kara says, “I stay still.”
Lena nods once. “You stay here.”
The words land heavier than either of them expect.
Kara turns her head toward the window, toward the slice of city she can see from this angle. Everything looks normal out there. Traffic. Light. Motion. The world moving on without her permission.
“I hate this part,” Kara admits, barely audible.
“I know,” Lena says. Her voice cracks just enough to be human. “So do I.”
They sit with that—distance measured in feet, not feeling. The kind that aches because it’s deliberate.
Outside the room, life keeps going.
Inside it, time stretches—and Kara doesn’t.
---
Chapter 30: Chapter 30: No Return
Summary:
The world doesn’t wait for healing.
Still fractured from the fall, Kara finds herself awake but unreliable—her body lagging behind a mind that won’t stop racing ahead. As Reign’s pressure escalates and the DEO demands answers, Lena stops forbidding and starts choosing: conditions instead of walls, presence instead of distance.
Trust isn’t repaired yet.
But it’s no longer denied.
Notes:
This chapter marks a turning point—not toward resolution, but toward partnership.
After the fall, Lena’s fear could have hardened into control. Instead, she makes a different choice: to stand beside Kara rather than in front of her. The intimacy here is intentional but unnamed—expressed through touch, proximity, and shared restraint rather than confessions or certainty.
Kara is not healed.
Lena is not calm.
And the consequences are arriving early.Thank you for staying with them through the uncomfortable middle.
Chapter Text
---
CHAPTER 30 — SCENE 1
POV: Kara
The room won’t stay still.
It isn’t spinning—nothing that dramatic. It just… drifts. Edges soften and then sharpen again, like her eyes are lagging behind the rest of her. Kara fixes on a single point—the corner where the wall meets the ceiling—and waits for it to lock.
It doesn’t.
She exhales through her nose, slow, measured. Counts breaths. That usually works.
Not today.
Her body feels out of sync with itself. Muscles answer late, sensation arriving in pieces instead of a whole. When she shifts her shoulder, there’s a hollow beat before the ache catches up. When she flexes her fingers, they tremble and then pretend they didn’t.
Wrong, her mind supplies, flat and unhelpful.
Kara presses her palms into the mattress. The surface dents too easily beneath her weight. That alone should tell her something. She files it away without naming it.
She shouldn’t still feel this fragile.
The thought lands with a quiet thud—no panic, no spiral. Just a cold awareness she can’t shake. Whatever the mindscape took with it didn’t stay there. It left residue. Static. A misalignment she can’t see well enough to fix.
She closes her eyes.
The fall flashes anyway.
Not the impact—the space before it. The instant where the city rose and she realized she couldn’t correct fast enough. That fraction of a second still lives behind her ribs, sharp and persistent.
Kara opens her eyes again, jaw tight.
“Okay,” she murmurs—not reassurance, just acknowledgment. A habit she hasn’t broken yet.
The room answers with silence.
She tries to sit more upright. Not standing. Just… adjusting. The effort costs more than it should. Her core engages and then falters, strength arriving in uneven bursts that don’t agree on timing. She swallows and eases back, breath held longer than necessary.
Annoyance flickers first. Then something uglier beneath it.
Being grounded like this—contained—scrapes at her nerves. Time is moving. She can feel it even from here, a low pressure building outside the room. Reign doesn’t pause because Kara needs a minute. Sam doesn’t get better because Kara lies still.
People don’t wait.
The weight of that settles heavy in her chest.
“I just need—” Kara starts, then stops herself. The sentence has nowhere honest to go.
She shifts again, slower this time, testing limits she doesn’t want to admit exist. Her legs respond with a dull, delayed protest. Her vision dims at the edges, a brief narrowing that makes her heart kick harder than it should.
Not now.
She grips the sheet until the tremor passes. Lets the moment burn through her without comment.
There’s a presence near her—close enough to register even when she doesn’t turn her head. Kara doesn’t look right away. She already knows.
Lena’s still here.
That knowledge steadies her and complicates everything at once.
Kara keeps her gaze forward, voice low. “I’m… thinking clearer.”
It’s true. And carefully incomplete.
The room remains quiet for a beat too long. Then Lena speaks, controlled and precise, fear tucked tight beneath every word.
“That’s not the same as being ready.”
Kara’s mouth tightens. She nods once, because arguing would require energy she can’t spare—and because some part of her recognizes the boundary being drawn.
Pressure hums beneath the moment. Unanswered calls. Escalations she can’t see. Consequences stacking up while she’s stuck counting breaths and waiting for the world to come back into focus.
She hates this part. The waiting. The not-knowing whether she’s still the variable everyone’s bracing around.
Kara finally turns her head, just enough to acknowledge Lena’s presence. Doesn’t smile. Doesn’t joke.
“I don’t like being sidelined,” she says quietly.
“I know,” Lena replies. No softness. No concession. Just truth.
The silence stretches again—tight, unresolved.
Outside this room, things are already shifting. Kara can feel it, like distant thunder under her skin.
And for once, she can’t move toward it.
---
CHAPTER 30 — SCENE 2
POV: Lena → Kara
The room never quite goes quiet anymore.
There’s always a low hum—systems cycling, people moving just outside the door, the sense of something waiting to break in. Lena stands near the console, arms folded tight across her chest, eyes fixed on the scrolling diagnostics she’s pretending not to read too closely.
Kara sits on the edge of the bed. Not lying down. Not pacing. Holding herself still by force of will alone.
“That’s not rest,” Lena says without looking at her.
Kara’s mouth quirks, a half-smile that doesn’t reach her eyes. “Didn’t say it was.”
“You’re shaking.”
“I’m breathing.”
Lena turns then. Really turns. Her gaze locks onto Kara’s hands, clenched behind her back, shoulders squared like she’s bracing for impact that never comes.
“Don’t do that,” Lena says quietly.
“Do what?”
“Pretend this is normal.”
Kara exhales through her nose, a slow, careful breath. “If I don’t keep it together, everything else falls apart.”
“That’s not your decision to make anymore.”
The words land harder than Lena intends. She sees it immediately—the flicker of hurt, the reflexive guilt that crosses Kara’s face before she smooths it away.
“I’m not trying to take control,” Kara says. “I just—if I stop, people get hurt.”
Lena steps closer. Not crowding. Just close enough that Kara can’t look past her.
“You stopped,” Lena says. “And the world didn’t end.”
Kara hesitates. That’s new. “It almost did.”
The door slides open before Lena can answer.
Alex doesn’t ask permission. She never does anymore. Her expression is tight, command reflex barely masking exhaustion.
“We’ve got a problem,” she says.
Lena’s jaw sets. “Define ‘problem.’”
“Reign activity spiked again. Two locations, same signature. And Sam—” Alex stops herself, recalibrates. “Sam lost another block of time. She doesn’t remember leaving her apartment.”
Kara’s head lifts automatically.
Lena’s hand is on her wrist before she can stand.
“No.”
Kara stills, eyes dropping to Lena’s grip. There’s no anger there. Just frustration. And something quieter underneath it.
“I need to see her,” Kara says.
“You need to sit down.”
“I can help.”
“You can barely stay upright.”
Alex shifts uncomfortably. “Lena—”
Lena doesn’t look at her. “If you’re about to ask me to clear her for field work, the answer is no.”
Kara’s voice softens. “I’m not asking for clearance.”
“That’s worse,” Lena snaps, then immediately reins it in. Her voice lowers. “Because it means you’re planning to do it anyway.”
Kara opens her mouth. Closes it. Looks away.
Alex exhales. “DEO command wants eyes on Supergirl. Public confidence is… unstable.”
Lena laughs once, sharp and humorless. “She nearly died.”
“And that didn’t happen on camera,” Alex says. “What did happen is Reign didn’t finish the job. People are asking why.”
Kara swallows. “Because she hesitated.”
Lena’s fingers tighten on her wrist. “You don’t know that.”
“I do.”
“You think you do,” Lena corrects. “And thinking hasn’t exactly been reliable lately.”
Kara flinches—not at the jab, but at the truth in it. “So what, we wait? While Sam keeps losing time? While Reign escalates?”
Alex watches them both, the space between them charged and fragile. “Command’s pushing for movement. Soon.”
Lena finally looks at her. “Then command can push someone else.”
There’s a beat of silence.
“I watched her fall,” Lena says, voice steady and thin. “I’m not putting her back in harm’s way yet.”
Alex nods once. She doesn’t argue. “I’ll buy you time. Not much.”
The door closes behind her, the hum rushing back in.
Kara lets out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding. “You don’t get to fight everyone for me.”
“I absolutely do,” Lena says. “That’s the point.”
Kara’s shoulders sag a fraction. “Lena…”
“Don’t.” Lena steps closer, lowering herself until they’re eye to eye. “You don’t get to minimize this. Your healing didn’t respond the way it should have. Your body isn’t cooperating. And every instinct you have is screaming at you to override that.”
Kara’s voice drops. “Because if I don’t, people get hurt.”
“And if you do,” Lena says, “you might not get back up.”
The words hang there, heavy and unspoken until now.
Kara looks down at her hands. “I hate this.”
“So do I,” Lena says. “But hating it doesn’t change the math.”
For a moment, it looks like Kara might argue. Might push. Might reach for the version of herself that always moves first and thinks later.
Instead, she sinks back onto the bed, muscles trembling with the effort of not doing more.
“I don’t want to be sidelined,” she says quietly.
Lena’s expression softens—just a crack. “I’m not sidelining you. I’m keeping you alive.”
The lights flicker.
Both of them feel it—the subtle shift, the wrongness in the air. Lena’s gaze snaps to the console as new data scrolls in, red warnings blooming across the display.
Kara looks up, heart already racing. “That’s not normal.”
“No,” Lena agrees. “It isn’t.”
An alert sounds—urgent, insistent. External. Unignorable.
Lena straightens, fear sharpening into focus. “Something’s moving.”
Kara starts to rise.
Lena’s hand stays on her wrist.
“Not yet.”
---
✍️ CHAPTER 30 — SCENE 3
POV: Kara → Lena
The room feels too small.
Not physically—there’s space, clearance, the steady hum of systems that should be grounding—but Kara can’t shake the sense that the walls have leaned in while she wasn’t looking. Sound carries oddly, like it’s traveling through water first. Every movement arrives half a beat late, including her own.
She’s sitting upright now. Not because she’s better—because she ran out of ways to argue without trying.
Her legs ache with a dull, unreliable weight. Not pain exactly. Something worse. Uncertainty.
Kara flexes her fingers once, then stills them when the motion sends a faint tremor through her wrist.
She stills her hand too late.
Lena sees it.
She doesn’t comment. Doesn’t look at Kara’s face at all—just steps closer, quiet as a thought. Her fingers close around Kara’s wrist, firm and deliberate, grounding without restraint.
Kara inhales sharply at the contact.
For a heartbeat, she looks like she might pull away.
She doesn’t.
Her fingers curl slightly into Lena’s palm, and she lets herself breathe.
Lena notices.
Of course she does.
“Don’t,” Lena says, quietly—but it’s not a request. She’s standing near the console, arms folded tight enough that Kara can see the tension in her shoulders. Not pacing. Not hovering. Holding her ground like it’s the only thing keeping the room stable.
“I wasn’t—” Kara stops herself. Tries again. “I just needed to check.”
Lena’s jaw tightens. “Your body isn’t a system you can troubleshoot right now.”
Kara lets out a slow breath through her nose. The instinct to argue rises immediately—automatic, familiar—and she swallows it down with effort. “If something’s escalating, I should at least know where I stand.”
“That’s exactly the problem,” Lena says. The words land sharper than Kara expects. “You don’t.”
Silence stretches between them. It isn’t empty. It’s crowded with everything neither of them is saying.
Kara shifts slightly, then regrets it when the movement sends a spike of dizziness through her head. She grips the edge of the table without thinking.
Lena shifts closer, close enough that Kar can feel her presence without turning.
“Slow,” Lena murmurs—not an order. A reminder.
Kara follows her lead without thinking, matching the exhale she feels beside her. The room steadies. Not fixed. But contained.
Lena steps closer instantly.
“Hey.” Her voice drops. “Don’t.”
“I’m okay,” Kara starts—
Lena’s hand comes down over Kara’s wrist. Not hard. Not gentle either. Firm enough to stop her.
“No,” Lena says, and this time the control cracks just enough to let something raw bleed through. “You don’t get to smooth this over. Not with me.”
Kara looks up at her then. Really looks.
Lena’s eyes are bright—not frantic, not wild—but sharp with fear she’s clearly forcing into a narrow channel. Her thumb presses lightly against Kara’s pulse, as if she needs the reminder that it’s there.
“I watched you break,” Lena says. She doesn’t raise her voice. She doesn’t have to. “And now you’re sitting here pretending you can measure what you’re capable of like nothing changed.”
Kara’s throat tightens. “I’m not pretending.”
“You are minimizing,” Lena shoots back. “And I won’t let you do that again.”
Again.
The word lands heavier than any accusation.
Before Kara can respond, the room lights shift—subtle, but unmistakable. A low alert tone hums through the space, not urgent yet. Controlled. Contained.
Alex’s voice filters in over the comm, clipped and tense. “We’ve got movement. Not on the streets—patterns. Energy fluctuations are spiking again.”
Kara straightens instinctively, every muscle pulling toward motion that doesn’t exist. “Where?”
Lena doesn’t remove her hand. If anything, her grip tightens.
“Alex,” Lena says instead, without looking away from Kara. “Is this actionable?”
A pause. Too long.
“Not yet,” Alex admits. “But it’s accelerating. And DEO leadership is pushing for—”
“For what?” Kara asks, the words coming out sharper than she intends.
Another pause. Then: “For contingency.”
Kara exhales, a quiet sound that’s more frustration than relief. “See? That’s what I mean. If things are moving, I shouldn’t be sitting here.”
Lena finally lets go of her wrist—but only to step directly into Kara’s space. Close enough now that Kara has to tilt her head back to meet her gaze.
“You’re sitting here because your body failed you,” Lena says, low and unyielding. “And because the last time you decided to push through that, you almost didn’t come back.”
“I didn’t decide—” Kara stops. The memory hits sideways. The fall. The sky rushing up. The blank space after.
She looks away.
Lena’s voice softens—not in permission, but in truth. “You don’t get to turn this into strategy. Not yet.”
Kara swallows. “Then what am I supposed to do?”
The question slips out before she can stop it. Bare. Unarmored.
Lena hesitates. Just for a fraction of a second.
Then: “You stay where I can see you,” she says. “You let this pass without adding yourself to the damage.”
Another alert tone sounds—closer now. Less patient.
Alex’s voice again, tighter. “Whatever this is, it’s not waiting for us to be ready.”
Kara closes her eyes briefly. The weight in her chest isn’t fear of the threat—it’s the awful certainty that Lena is right, and that being right doesn’t stop the world from moving.
When she opens them, Lena is still there. Unmoved.
“I don’t like this,” Kara says quietly.
“I know,” Lena replies. “Neither do I.”
The alert tone shifts—escalating.
Lena doesn’t move away.
She stays within reach, close enough that Kara can feel the steadiness of her presence like a tether.
Kara lets herself lean into that stillness—just enough.
The room hums. The pressure builds.
And for the first time since the fall, Kara understands the shape of what’s coming.
Not a choice.
A push.
---
✍️ CHAPTER 30 — SCENE 4
POV: Lena → Kara
Lena exhales slowly, like someone letting go of a grip she’s been holding too tight for too long.
“If you leave like this,” she says, steadying her voice, “you’ll do it hurt, reckless, and alone.”
Kara stiffens. “I won’t be—”
“You will.” Lena steps closer—not to stop her. To anchor her. “So I’m not stopping you.”
Kara blinks. “…You’re not?”
“I’m setting conditions.”
Her voice is steady, but her hand isn’t—a faint tremor she doesn’t try to hide this time.
She’s not negotiating strategy.
She’s negotiating loss.
The word lands heavier than refusal ever did.
“You don’t engage Reign without backup,” Lena continues. “You don’t push your limits without telling me. And you don’t decide you’re expendable just because you can survive more.” She holds Kara’s gaze. “If you’re going to risk yourself again, Kara, you do it with me standing in front of you—not cleaning up after.”
Silence stretches.
Kara nods once. Not agreement. Acceptance.
Kara leans into the contact without realizing she’s doing it.
The relief surprises her more than the closeness.
Lena turns back to the console, hands braced on its edge—not hiding the tremor, not apologizing for it. “DEO pressure is building,” she says. “Alex is fielding it, but that won’t hold. Reign’s pattern is tightening. Shorter intervals. More collateral.” She pauses. “You feel it too.”
Kara’s shoulders square—then ease, just a fraction. “Yeah.” She doesn’t elaborate. She doesn’t need to.
“We move deliberately,” Lena says. “No solo heroics. No ‘buying time’ without telling me what it costs.” A glance back. “I’ll coordinate. You execute within the lines we draw together.”
Kara huffs a breath that might be a laugh if it weren’t threaded with relief. “You always hated lines.”
“I hate funerals more.” Lena softens the edge of it by stepping closer, close enough that Kara can feel her presence without being fenced in. “I’m not here to slow you down. I’m here to keep you from disappearing.”
Kara looks away, jaw tight. “I don’t want to be the reason—”
“Then don’t be,” Lena cuts in, quieter. “Let me carry some of it.”
The monitors chirp—alerts stacking, incomplete, insistent. The world pressing in.
Lena doesn’t forbid. She doesn’t retreat. She reaches for coordination, for shared risk, for a plan that acknowledges fear without surrendering to it.
“Okay,” Kara says at last. It’s not confidence. It’s consent.
Outside the glass, the city keeps breathing. Inside, the truce holds—fragile, charged—while the pressure climbs.
---
✍️ CHAPTER 30 — SCENE 5
POV: Alex → Brainy → Kara
The DEO briefing room feels smaller than it should.
Alex stands at the head of the table with her hands braced flat against the surface, eyes moving between screens as new data stacks faster than she can clear it. Reports flicker—impact zones, pattern clustering, civilian evacuations that came too late.
“This isn’t random,” she says, voice clipped, controlled. “The intervals are shortening. The strikes are—” She stops herself, jaw tightening. “They’re learning.”
Kara watches from the edge of the room, weight shifted carefully onto one leg. She hasn’t sat. She hasn’t offered to lead. Her focus is sharp, but her body keeps betraying her—muscle lag, a faint tremor she hides by clasping her hands behind her back.
Lena feels it before Kara moves.
Her hand slides to Kara’s wrist—light, steady—not to stop her, just to remind her where she is.
Lena notices anyway.
Brainy’s console hums with overlapping projections that refuse to converge. He frowns, recalibrates, then frowns harder. “The models are unstable,” he says. “I am operating outside acceptable predictive parameters.” A beat. “Which is… deeply suboptimal.”
Alex exhales through her nose. “Translate.”
“There is an external pressure compressing outcome space,” Brainy explains, careful now. “Interventions are arriving earlier than anticipated. Consequences are stacking before recovery completes.” He glances at Kara—quick, concerned. “That outcome cannot be reliably modeled.”
“Oh. Sprock,” he adds under his breath.
Kara shifts, a reflexive step forward she checks at the last second. “So we’re running out of room.”
Alex looks at her. Really looks. “You’re not cleared.”
“I know,” Kara says immediately. Too quickly. “I’m not—” She stops, recalibrates. “I’m not asking to go.”
The room stills.
Lena’s eyes flick to her, then away, choosing not to fill the silence with permission or denial. The conditions stand.
Brainy scrolls, then freezes. “There’s more.” He brings up a new overlay—disturbance signatures clustering near residential sectors. “This pattern aligns with increased internal instability in our unknown entity. Simultaneously, there are reports of a civilian—Samantha Arias—experiencing prolonged blackouts and unexplained strength spikes.”
Alex’s shoulders tense. “Sam?”
“There may be a connection,” Brainy says carefully. “I do not have proof. I have correlation.” He hesitates, logic stuttering just enough to show the strain. “Which is… not reassuring.”
Kara’s breath catches before she can stop it. She schools her face, but the guilt lands anyway—heavy, familiar, unwelcome.
Lena turns to her. Not to stop her. To read her.
“Hey,” Lena says quietly. “Stay with me.”
Kara nods once. Again—not agreement. Grounding.
Alex rubs a hand over her face. “DEO command wants movement. They want containment. They want answers.” Her voice drops. “And they’re not going to wait for us to be ready.”
Outside, alarms wail—distant, insistent.
The pressure arrives early. Consequences crowd the doorway. Kara feels the pull to act, to absorb the impact herself—and, for the first time, feels the full weight of not being allowed to.
Not yet. Not like this.
The room doesn’t resolve it. It can’t.
The only certainty is that the window is closing—and Kara is being pushed forward before she’s whole.
---

Pages Navigation
389KT on Chapter 1 Tue 02 Dec 2025 12:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
VenomousBear18 on Chapter 1 Tue 02 Dec 2025 01:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
VenomousBear18 on Chapter 1 Tue 02 Dec 2025 06:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
MzAkita on Chapter 1 Fri 05 Dec 2025 05:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
VenomousBear18 on Chapter 1 Fri 05 Dec 2025 08:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
firedancer34 on Chapter 1 Sun 07 Dec 2025 03:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
sugar__crunch009 on Chapter 1 Tue 09 Dec 2025 04:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
VenomousBear18 on Chapter 1 Wed 10 Dec 2025 08:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
389KT on Chapter 3 Tue 02 Dec 2025 05:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
VenomousBear18 on Chapter 3 Tue 02 Dec 2025 06:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
389KT on Chapter 4 Wed 03 Dec 2025 06:57AM UTC
Last Edited Wed 03 Dec 2025 06:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
389KT on Chapter 5 Wed 03 Dec 2025 08:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
VenomousBear18 on Chapter 5 Wed 03 Dec 2025 09:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
389KT on Chapter 7 Fri 05 Dec 2025 01:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
VenomousBear18 on Chapter 7 Fri 05 Dec 2025 08:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
389KT on Chapter 9 Fri 05 Dec 2025 07:40AM UTC
Last Edited Fri 05 Dec 2025 07:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
VenomousBear18 on Chapter 9 Fri 05 Dec 2025 08:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
MzAkita on Chapter 9 Fri 05 Dec 2025 08:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
VenomousBear18 on Chapter 9 Fri 05 Dec 2025 08:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
389KT on Chapter 10 Fri 05 Dec 2025 11:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
389KT on Chapter 11 Fri 05 Dec 2025 11:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
389KT on Chapter 12 Sun 07 Dec 2025 01:38AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 07 Dec 2025 01:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
VenomousBear18 on Chapter 12 Sun 07 Dec 2025 06:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
MzAkita on Chapter 12 Tue 09 Dec 2025 10:19PM UTC
Last Edited Tue 09 Dec 2025 10:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
389KT on Chapter 12 Wed 10 Dec 2025 04:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
shadowcub on Chapter 13 Sun 07 Dec 2025 01:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
389KT on Chapter 13 Sun 07 Dec 2025 02:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
389KT on Chapter 14 Thu 11 Dec 2025 08:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
389KT on Chapter 15 Thu 11 Dec 2025 12:35PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 11 Dec 2025 12:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
389KT on Chapter 16 Thu 11 Dec 2025 04:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation